《Forbidden Heat R18》


 Chapter 1 Belle of the Ball

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s time for your graduation prom, are you excited?¡± Ellen, my personal stylist asked with a proud smile.


    ¡°Very. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll look amazing with your help though, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about on that front,¡± I replied with a confident smile. Ellen and her team¡¯s skill were professionally top-notch. In addition to working regrly to assist me when I had to attend public events, Ellen works as a stylist for many top-tier celebrities including actresses, supermodels, and singers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with your make up and hair right away. There¡¯s no time to waste!¡± Ellen said excitedly as she pped her well-manicured hands together to signal the make-up artist and hair stylist to start with their magic.


    ¡°Thank you so much for being with me today on one of my important days,¡± I told the whole team while beaming them a smile. They all smiled back and nodded happily.


    I eyed the dress that had been specially tailored for me by Lucien, my stepfather, for this event. Obviously, it was from a luxury brand boutique and uniquely designed to bring out my best features. I had chosen a rosy-red dress with matching redce and embroidery decoration for this event. The dress was made more eye-catching and elegant with a long train that swept the floor behind me.


    Despite all the attention and money that had been put into my look for this special evening, the most special thing about tonight was my date. Lucien Rosenhall had finally agreed to be my escort and date for tonight after I had pestered him endlessly for weeks. Lucien was a very busy man and didn¡¯t particrly enjoy these types of public events unless it was necessary for business. Even then, I doubt he viewed it as entertainment.


    I smiled a little to myself as I pictured the good times we would have together tonight. Dancing andughing with Lucien as we had fun all throughout the night would be a dreame true for me. University had not been entirely easy for me, so graduation was quite a big deal for me. Most of all, it meant that I was ready to take that step into adult life where I could be more independent. Getting a job and perhaps one day bing independent from this family might be nice¡­


    Being a Rosenhall was very difficult and even more so when you weren¡¯t born one¡­


    Just as my thoughts started to get darker and darker, a bright voice from an angel called out to me, almost literally.


    ¡°You look real pretty, Natalia,¡± a tall and very handsome guy with an angelic face framed by light blond wavy hair called out to me. You would be forgiven for mistaking him for a professional model because he was one and still looked so much the part. Zak, my step cousin, had popped into the room.


    ¡°You tter me too much. My face is probably less than half made-up,¡± I teased him a little as Iughed. Hispliments always made me happy, and I bet he knew that well enough. I blushed a little, Zak looked so handsome in a white tuxedo with a ck bowtie. The colorbinationplimented his facial features and hair so well.


    ¡°Not at all. I think you look super gorgeous even without any make-up on. Trust me, you know I¡¯m super honest,¡± Zak said with augh. He seemed to be enjoying himself.


    He sat down on the sofa and leaned forward to keep watching me as I continued to get my hair and make-up done.


    ¡°Do you want us to touch up your face for you, Mister Zak?¡± Ellen asked politely. It was clear that she felt at least a little ufortable in Zak¡¯s presence.


    I don¡¯t me her, many people felt that way around Zak simply for the massive influence he has on the entertainment and fashion industry. Actually, his influence extends beyond that into other industries as well due to his other job working for the family business in pharmaceutical. However, Zak was most famous for his career in entertainment, fashion, and the arts.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just focus all your attention on Natalia. I¡¯m good,¡± Zak replied politely with a little smile. I swear all the women in the room just blushed and casted their eyes down to the floor in slight embarrassment at seeing Zak¡¯s charismatic smile up close and in real life.


    Zak definitely knew the effect he had on them and most other women as he winked secretly at me. I just rolled my eyes back at him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you certain? Since you¡¯re here a bunch of paparazzi will be swarming around you,¡± Ellen continued after she had recovered herposure.


    ¡°Yup. There¡¯s no problem. I should leave soon anyways,¡± Zak said casually as he leaned back onto the sofa and rxed.


    ¡°Well then, please wait for a little while longer, we will be done with Miss Natalia soon,¡± Ellen said before smiling nervously at Zak.


    After that exchange with Zak, the women returned their full attention to me and soon my hair and make-up wasplete. Checking how I looked in the mirror, I was splendidly satisfied with what I saw. This should do very well for tonight¡¯s event. The pink and gold tone make up I had on along with the slightly shiny rosy pink lip color should go very well with the dress. My hair was also swept up into an elegant bun showing off the contours of my face perfectly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Zak said as he offered me his arm.


    Smiling sweetly at him, I slowly but firmly hooked my arm in his. Gazing into his golden light hazel eyes had me captivated by how stunningly handsome Zak always is. I¡¯ve known him for around ten years now and we practically grew up together, but his beautiful face and smile has never once failed to captivate me. It wasn¡¯t something you could get used to no matter how many times you¡¯ve seen it.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 2 Living as a Rosenhall

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± I replied softly before turning to wave and offer my thanks to my stylist and her team. I wished them good night as they started packing up their equipment.


    ¡°I wonder where Lucien is. I hope he¡¯s not going to run toote¡­¡± Zak whispered to me with worry. Lucien did mention that he would be my date for this event, but he also told me that he was going to bete. He didn¡¯t specify howte was te¡¯, so I guess I¡¯ll have to make do with Zak until Lucien arrives.


    ¡°Yea, I mean it¡¯s not my graduation prom event every single day, you know? Oh well¡­I guess I have to be thankful that he agreed to clear his schedule toe at all. Lucien is such a workaholic¡­¡± Iined a little to Zak. Zak was a very good listener among other things.


    ¡°Being the number one candidate to take over the Elder group of the family must be hard. He¡¯s always been working hard. I guess we should be thankful to him¡­if he isn¡¯t here, I¡¯d bet my darn mother would be pushing much harder for me to take over. What a messy disaster that would be, right?¡± Zak said while making a disgusted face. His rtionship with his mother was not the best. My rtionship with her was not great either, to say the least.


    ¡°Definitely. She¡¯s pushing you hard enough already¡­¡± I saidfortingly as I squeezed Zak¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You should go on ahead. I already told my bodyguards to look out for you. They¡¯ll be a lot of press out there waiting to greet you,¡± Zak said as he slowly and gently unhooked my arm from his.


    ¡°You cane with me, you know? I¡¯m not worried that you¡¯ll steal my spotlight, even if I¡¯m sure you probably will,¡± I teased him. I truly meant it though, I didn¡¯t desire the fame or coverage at all. It was like it came as a package when you¡¯re a Rosenhall. Zak though was famous on another level.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out there shortly. Make sure to smile, you¡¯ll grace the covers of many magazines for sure. You don¡¯t want to look ugly for that haha,¡± Zak teased me whileughing cheerfully as he nudged me forward towards the exit where the press was undoubtedly waiting.


    ¡°Thank you, Zak,¡± I said softly as I turned to face him. I don¡¯t know why I said that so randomly, but a sudden tenderness filled my heart.


    ¡°What for?¡± Zak replied with a charming smile.


    ¡°For simply being you. I love you¡­¡± I said simply.


    Closing the distance between us with long and firm strides, Zak was standing right in front of me in a matter of seconds. Without hesitation, I closed my eyes in anticipation.


    The next moment, I felt the warmth of his lips on mine as his fingertips held my chin, tipping my face up to him as he kissed me. I felt my desire for him stir immediately from his seductive little teasing kiss. However, after a short while, Zak quickly pulled away from me.


    ¡°We should stop here, unfortunately. I don¡¯t want to ruin your make up¡­or your dress¡­¡± Zak said as his naughty eyes scanned me head to toe.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a tease¡­¡± I said yfully before turning towards the closed double door.


    Firmly cing my hands on the doors, I pushed them wide open.


    ¡­


    I was momentarily blinded by the rapid snapping of photos and the apanying shes that were aimed at me. As expected, a crowd of reporters and cameramen were gathered in front of the entrance nning to capture photos and interview of thetest Rosenhall family member to graduate from university.


    However, what they were truly interested in was the gossip rted to my love life and who my potential marriage partners could possibly be. It wasmon knowledge and practice that once a Rosenhall graduated from university they were considered an adult and fair game for arranged marriages that would improve business ties and further strengthen the family business.


    Of course, arranged marriages were an excellent source of endless gossip for these tabloid magazines. Making money by digging up dirt and baseless spection of my family and my personal life was the norm that I had to live with. Well, if they are looking for a good show, I might as well give them one.


    I smiled expertly at the cameras, knowing well which angle made my face look the best. As Zak mentioned before, you never knew which photo would end up on the covers of magazines and online media. I always found it so amusing to read the non-sense they made up about my family and I because no matter what they could conjure up with their strength of imagination, it was never as dark or asplicated as what my life and rtionships were really like.


    They deserve some points for their efforts though¡­


    ¡°Miss Natalia, can you let us know about your future ns after graduation?¡± a young female reporter with curly blond hair asked me while shing me a friendly smile.


    Another day with all the paparazzi following me around as if I was a movie star. I wasn¡¯t but being one of the heiress to thergest global pharmaceuticalpanies as well as other business ventures made me very close to one. During my younger years, my stepfather made an all-out effort to keep me away from the press and the paparazzi but now that I¡¯m about to graduate from university, they have been swarming around me like moth to a me.


    I presented the reporter with my celebrity smile, one that I had practiced many times in the mirror. Everyone in my family, the Rosenhall, had the responsibility to keep up appearances all the time in public. The ability to present a dazzling smile and give an interview to the press on the fly was a basic skill.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3 Saved by Zak

    ¡°So far I have no solid ns, but I want to get a job or an internship,¡± I replied smoothly before presenting a confident smile to the camera.


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard rumors that Nick Dunesgate asked you out, but you turned him down. Is this true?¡± another reporter asked as he shoved a microphone in front of my face.


    Nick is a very popr movie star that had starred in many blockbuster sesses recently. It was true that he did ask me out and it was also true that I turned him down immediately. The reason was simple. It was in obvious that he would ask me out sooner orter. After all, I am the step-cousin and probably the closest person to Zak Rosenhall, the biggest and most sessful movie producer in the industry. That¡¯s right, Zak sponsored and produced all the films he starred in that gave him fame.


    Dating a guy to help him progress his career is not my cup of tea. Plus, Zak would hate that for obvious reasons.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to ask Nick about that¡­¡± I replied vague as I faked a blush and batted my long eyshes at the camera. I decided to give Nick some limelight all for the sake of promoting Zak¡¯s new movie.


    ¡°We heard that your family is looking to expand into medical tourism, what do you think about that?¡± another male report with ginger-colored hair asked as he shoved his way through the crowd of reporters.


    In response, Zak¡¯s bodyguards stepped forward with arms wide open to retrain the crowd from getting any closer to me. Zak, just like other key Rosenhall family members, takes security really seriously. Although this was not arge event like the other red-carpet events that we usually attended, he had enlisted almost ten bodyguards to follow us around.


    ¡°I think it makes good logical business sense. The medical tourism industry is fast-growing, and it will allow us to utilize our internationalwork as well,¡± I answered professionally with a confident smile, knowing full well that my business view was thest thing the reporter was getting at.


    If he wanted to know if I was arranged to date or marry someone in the hotel industry, he would have to wait and see. Honestly, it was highly feasible but fortunately, I have not heard any of those ns from the elders yet. Marrying for love wasn¡¯t something anyone in the Rosenhall family could afford to do¡­except perhaps for when Lucien married my mother.


    ¡°Oh my god! Mister Zak¡­Sir! Sir¡­this way!¡± a tall reporter screamed at the top of his lung as he spotted Zak. Yes, the real celebrity is here.


    At Zak¡¯s appearance all attention shifted towards him. I sighed internally as I started to rx. Finally, they were leaving me alone. Thanks to Zak and his well-time appearance. He undoubtedly did that to rescue from all those reporters.


    I watched as bodyguards fended off the crowd of reporter as they started to get too close to Zak. Zak stood handsome and proud as he answered all the questions shot at him calmly. Dealing with the press came naturally like breathing for Zak and so did the ability to look deliciously handsome in all photos.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That is enough questions. Please back off,¡± a low booming voice from the head bodyguard dered before the guard pushed back the crowd of reporter. Parting the crowd to make a pathway for Zak and I to slip through, after all, we had a prom to attend tonight.


    ¡­


    Finally, we had the luxury to enjoy some privacy inside the venue. Zak gave me some personal space as he watched me from a distance as I chatted and danced with my ssmates and friends. Calling them friends might be a little bit of a stretch since most of them were ¡®friends¡¯ with me simply because I was a Rosenhall and it seemed like whether they liked it or not, I was going to be a Rosenhall for a long time into the future.


    The high-society is a very small and close knittedmunity. I knew everyone there was to know in our age group and they knew me as well. We probably attended the same school at some point and then the same university. I would never forget what they did to me when I first became a Rosenhall around ten years ago after I was adopted by Lucien Rosenhall after he married my mother.


    Iughed along to a conversation although I had no idea what it was about. My attention was focused on the entrance as I watched and waited for Lucien¡¯s arrival. After a few dances with some of my male ssmates, there seemed to be some ruckus outside.


    ¡°If you will excuse me, I need a breath of fresh air,¡± I told my dance partner politely. He nodded with understanding before asking me if I was alright.


    After I had reassured him that I was fine and that he didn¡¯t need to apany me, I managed to excuse myself and head to the front door of the venue where it seemed like something was going on.


    Peering through therge entrance door, my suspicions were confirmed. There wasrge crowd of reporters and cameramen pushing towards a very tall and handsome man dress elegantly in a dark grey tuxedo. More than ten bodyguards were busy at their job, fending off the aggressive reporter who pushed in, trying to get their question answered.


    I stifled a smile and a smallugh as the man¡¯s striking emerald, green eyes met mine and narrowed in recognition.


    ¡°Wee, Lucien,¡± I mouthed silently to him. The man I had been waiting for all night had finally arrived.


    He shed me a smile before turning back to address the reporters. I could see his effort to deal with all the press as soon as possible so that we could spend time together. Lucien was quitete but the reporters waited to catch some time with him. They correctly anticipated that Lucien would be joining my graduation party.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 4 A Dance with Lucien

    ¡°I can only think of one man who can beat Lucien at attracting the reporters,¡± Zak said teasingly to me. I turned to see that Zak was now standing close to my side.


    ¡°You mean besides yourself?¡± I teased back. I didn¡¯t know what Zak thought, but to me his presence attracted as much attention as Lucien did and Zak¡¯s interview responses were much harder to predict which has caused the family trouble more than a couple of times.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±  Zak answered vaguely as he grinned at me.


    After a short while, Lucien deemed that enough attention was given to the hungry reporters as his bodyguards parted the crowd for him to walk through. Lucien smiled at me as he elegantly strode towards us.


    ¡°Natalia¡­sorry that I¡¯mte. Hi, Zak,¡± Lucien apologized to me in soft voice before turning to greet his nephew.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re able to make it,¡± I replied with a big smile. Now that Lucien was here, I just couldn¡¯t believe it. Talk about a dreame true.


    ¡°You two enjoy, I¡¯m taking my leave for the night,¡± Zak said to excuse himself.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s ok?¡± I asked Zak softly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I was only intending to keep youpany until Lucien turned up anyways. See ya,¡± Zak said briskly before turning to walk away. I watched after him until his broad back disappeared into the crowd of people.


    Turning back, I was greeted with the sight of a regal-looking Lucien offering me his hand.


    ¡°Shall we dance?¡± He asked me with a charming smile. I couldn¡¯t, and I bet my life that no one could, say no to such a smile.


    ¡°Yes¡­please,¡± I replied as I nodded shyly.


    I gingerly ced my hand into hisrge and warm open palm. To Lucien, this may be a casual dance he was doing out of formality but for me, it was a dream I had waited for so long toe true.


    Taking me by the hand, Lucien led me to the center of the dance floor where a romantic waltz was being yed by the orchestra. The setting and the mood were so perfectly romantic that I lost sight of all the other couples in the room as I focused all my attention on the handsome man in front of me.


    I thanked my dance instructor silently as I began to move my body to the music as led by Lucien. Thanks to my instructor, I was able to master many types of dances including the ballroom dance and waltz. I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say that I was an expert at it, but I was certainly good enough not to embarrass myself or the Rosenhall family, which was saying a pretty something.


    ¡°Congrattions on your graduation. I am so proud of you, Natalia¡­¡± Lucien whispered just loud enough for my ears as he brought his face close to my ear. I could feel his warm breath against my ear, and it tickled a little.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucien¡­¡± I whispered back to him.


    ¡°If your mother is still here with us, she would be so proud of you too,¡± Lucien said emotionally.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I hope she will be¡­¡± I replied with a sad smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s proud of you and everything that you do. You¡¯ve grown into a beautiful young woman,¡± Lucien stated firmly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It certainly was not the first time that Lucien had called be beautiful but for some reason, how he said it just now made it feel so special. What¡¯s more, this was the first time he had voiced his recognition of me as a woman rather than just a young girl. That made me happier than anything.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I replied shyly as I felt myself blushing despite myself. I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes anymore and looked down at our feet as we continued to dance.


    Suddenly, I felt his arm around my waist tighten, pulling me even closer to him so that our bodies were touching. I sucked in a breath as I felt the warmth of his body through his clothes. Lucien continued our dance wlessly, twirling me around to the rhythm of the music. He probably didn¡¯t mean anything by it but the hammering of my heart in my chest told me that I thought otherwise.


    In time to the music, Lucien twirled me around before pulling me back into his arms so that this time he was hugging me tightly from behind. I felt the hardness of his firm body against my back and my body felt hot all over. All I could hear in that moment was the rapid beating of my own heart and his sweet voice as he whispered into my ear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a good dancer,¡± Lucienplimented, and I heard his voice close to my ear. It was all I could do to stop myself from moaning out loud at the stimtion. My ears are so sensitive!


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my instructor¡­¡± I replied humbly.


    ¡°If I knew you were this good, I would have invited you out to this type of party more often¡­¡± Lucien said wistfully.


    Turning my head around, I caught sight of his warmly smiling face next to mine. He is so close¡­


    We stared deep into each other eyes as I got lost in the green depth of his beautiful eyes. I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed and neither did I care.


    We stayed that way with me locked in his endearing embrace until the song came to an unfortunate end. I wished the long and dance could havested forever so that we didn¡¯t need to part; however, that was not how it was meant to be. Every happiness wille to an end inevitably or so I¡¯ve learnt through my own personal experiences.


    Lucien bowed and I curtsied politely to signal the end of our dance. I felt that our dance was perfectly in sync although this was our first time ever dancing together. The eyes of so many other people around us that were still glued to our every movement was evidence enough that they also thought the same. I turned to nod and smile politely at our observers to signal that they could get on with their lives now.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 5 A Present from Edward

    ¡°Congrats again. I¡¯ll see you at home¡­you should enjoy the rest of the evening with your friends,¡± Lucien said as he patted the top of my head fondly. I loved this heart-warming gesture but sometimes it made me feel like a little girl and I didn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°You have to leave already? You just got here¡­¡± I protested slightly in a soft voice.


    ¡°No need to be so depressed, we can see each other at home anytime. Enjoy the evening, Natalia. Chin up¡­you look stunning tonight,¡± Lucienforted me before tipping my chin up with the tips of his warm fingers.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied softly as I felt my face blushing again at his touch.


    I watched silently and with a heavy heart as the back of my belove walked away into the crowd. I wished he could have stayed with me a little longer. Now that Lucien and Zak were gone, I had no reason to hang around here at this party. Maybe I should just leave as well.


    I made my way toward the back exit with the aim to sneak out unnoticed. I felt like I¡¯ve had enough of this party for tonight, retreating and going back home was what I wanted to do the most right now. I waved at a few people as I walked by in response to their greetings.


    Soon I was outside, and I felt the cold night wind on my bare arms and face, giving me goosebumps. It¡¯s cold, I didn¡¯t think about that and didn¡¯t have any other article of clothing to protect my body from the aggressive wind. I let out a huge sigh and watched the smoke from my breath drift up and away. Standing there my thoughts suddenly started drifting randomly.


    I thought about what I really wanted to do after graduation. How would my life change? What demands will the Elders make of me? Is an arranged marriage on the horizon?


    I was so preupied with my thoughts that I didn¡¯t realize a tall man had approached me from behind¡­


    Suddenly, I felt warmth and the sensation of fabric being draped to cover my bare shoulders and arms. Stunned, I turned around toe face to face with a face I was familiar with. Lucien¡­


    But not quite, although this face was very familiar and had the same striking green eyes, this face was younger and looked more mischievous.


    ¡°What are you thinking about out here all alone in the cold?¡± the man said as he draped over his suit jacket over my naked shoulders, enveloping me in his scent.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I whispered his name as I managed to gather my wits. This isn¡¯t Lucien, this man is Lucien¡¯s younger brother. Edward, the genius ck sheep of the Rosenhall family.


    In my ten years in the Rosenhall family, I have to say that I¡¯ve had very few interactions with Edward and none of them left a positive impression on me. Most of the time he seemed crazy and out of this world and it left me feeling ufortable. Just like now, I mean, he just popped out of nowhere. I also don¡¯t remember inviting him to this party.


    ¡°On your way back already? The party is still in full swing. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Edward asked with concern as he leaned closer.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I could get away from his unusual closeness, his face was right in front of mine and his warm palm rested on my forehead. What is going on?!


    ¡°Hmm¡­you don¡¯t seem to have a fever. Should I drive you home?¡± Edward said with relief as he stared into my eyes.


    He¡¯s too close and for reasons unknown to me, I couldn¡¯t break eye contact or move my body. Thankfully, after a short moment, Edward slowly removed his hand from my forehead and straightened up to his full height once again. I felt my tightened chest start to rx as he moved away.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s ok¡­Zak¡¯s bodyguards can drive me back¡­¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice natural.


    ¡°I see. Let me know if you¡¯ve changed your mind, I¡¯ll be around for a while,¡± Edward said casually as he winked at me.


    Edward is seriously so handsome and with a bad boy vibe. I could understand why some women were attracted to him. As for me, he¡¯s not really my type¡­and the rumors surrounding him are too plentiful for my tastes.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot why I came. Congrattions on your graduation, Natalia. Here¡¯s a present for you,¡± Edward said with a bright smile as he handed me a small light pink box.


    ¡°Thank you foring and for the present,¡± I thanked him and presented him a small smile. I wanted our encounter to end but I still needed to remain polite. This man is my step uncle after all.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Edward encouraged.


    I nodded in response and began opening the small box. What I found inside was¡­unexpected. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know what it was or what to make of it when I first saw it.


    Inside was a grey color keycard¡­like an ess card? But what did it grant ess to?


    ¡°A keycard¡­what is this for?¡± I asked curiously and Edward smiled at my question.


    ¡°This is a keycard to ess one of the mainb facilities that I currently manage,¡± Edward replied without any emotions. Since he did not continue to exin why he had bothered to give this to me, I was left with no other option than to ask.


    ¡°Why did you give this to me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You were thinking of what to do after your graduation, right? I thought gifting you an option to start your career might be a suitable present. You are weed to intern at myb, and I¡¯ll be d to be your mentor,¡± Edward exined.


    This man¡­he has the ability to read minds? Edward was spot on.


    Working with such a famous person like Edward in one of the family business¡¯s biggestbs is surely a wonderful opportunity. Despite the weird rumors surrounding him, being able to work for and be mentored by a man like Edward was a rare and precious opportunity.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 6 A Complicated Start

    ¡°Thank you for the offer, Edward. I¡¯ll consider it¡­¡± I replied honestly.


    His present was unusual, but I could sense how much he put his thought into it. This offer was well nned for my benefit.


    **sh**


    Suddenly, there was a sh of blinding light, and we were surrounded by arge crowd of reporters and cameramen.


    ¡°Sir Edward, please look this way!¡± a middle-aged man shouted.


    ¡°Are the rumors of you dating Elena true?¡± another reporter shouted.


    ¡°Please exin the photos that were recently leaked online!¡± another woman yelled while shoving her microphone to the front of the crowd.


    Immediately as if they had anticipated this, over ten bodyguards dressed head to toe in ck suits surrounded Edward and me. They shielded us from the aggressive crowd of reporters.


    ¡°I knew he would turn up if we waited!¡± the crowded started talking all at the same time regarding Edward¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°People are saying your donations are funded by illegal funds. Is this true?¡± another question rang out.


    Soon the crowded got so big as more reporters joined in and I couldn¡¯t make out the questions anymore. The reporters just shouted and the whole scene was like an angry protesting mob. Words and voices jumbled and mixed together, making it impossible to catch the meaning of anything.


    ¡°I can only think of one man who can beat Lucien at attracting the reporters¡± Zak¡¯s words came back to me.


    Clearly that man was Edward Rosenhall. Famous for his intelligence, his rebellious trait and his contribution to scientific research and global phnthropic efforts. Although a lot of his fame also came from all his affairs and on-and-off rtionships with famous beautiful women that he never bothered to hide.


    I felt Edward¡¯s hand on my waist as he stood in front of me protectively. He seemed so calm, and I was reminded that this probably was a daily urrence to him.


    Little did I know that the course of my life and my rtionship with these men would start to change drastically after that night¡­


    ¨CTen Years Ago¨CUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Lucien Rosenhall is world-famous as the current CEO of one of the world¡¯srgest pharmaceuticalpanies. After evading marriage of convenience for years, he shocked the social scenes by announcing his engagement to his older co-worker, my mother. My mother has always raised me alone as a single mother so I was very happy when she found the love of her life.


    I first met Lucien when he came over to our house a few months before his marriage to my mother. I was only 12 at the time but I could tell that he was a kind and trustworthy person. He married my mother when he was only 28 years old. I learnt muchter when I grew up to be an adult that although their wedding was sparkly and filled with happiness, Lucien¡¯s family was deeply dissatisfied with his choice of a partner.


    Our life together as a new family was amazing and just like a fairytale dreame true. We lived in a big mansion after we moved in to live with Lucien and his family at their family estate. We spent so much time as a family going out on vacations whenever Lucien was free from work at his family¡¯spany. Everything was perfect. Too perfect¡­that it did notst.


    ¡°Your mother is at the hospital, Natalia. I¡¯ve sent the driver to pick you up. Pleasee as soon as possible,¡± Lucien said. Lucien, why is your voice shaking?


    Less than a year into their marriage. My mother passed away suddenly due to a road ident. Just like that, my only blood rtive was gone. Her small funeral was held quietly with only her close friends and Lucien¡¯s family in attendance. As I stood in a ck dress beside Lucien to greet the guests, I felt so numb from the pain that I wished that the wind would just blow me away.


    ¡°What will happen to the child? They were only married for around 10 months? Does she have other family members on her mother¡¯s side that can take her in?¡± they were whispering so loud and acting as if I¡¯m no longer here. Mother is gone¡­what will be of me now? Where will I go? How will I live? I miss my Mother¡­ Tears that I had been holding back streamed down my face slowly as I began to sob softly.


    Then I felt a warm arm around my shoulders and in the next instant Lucien¡¯s face was looking directly at me. Lucien has bent down to hug me tight to his chest. ¡°We will be ok. I am here for you. Let¡¯s continue to live together because we are a family. I love you, Natalia,¡± Lucien whispered and kissed my forehead softly. Those words and that kiss, saved me and my life.


    ¡ª The Present ¡ª


    I am now 22, and in my final year of university. The past ten years flew by and I have grown from a child to a young woman with a bright future ahead of me. I¡¯ve continued living with my stepfather, Lucien, after my mother passed away. Lucien has been loving and supportive of me and the best father I could ever imagine for these past ten years. I am thankful to have him as my father and family but starting from my high school years, I started to yearn for more¡­


    ¡°Natalia. Please be home for dinner on time today. I have something to discuss with you,¡± Lucien called to tell me. He seems unusually excited. Perhaps he wants to discuss about my internship at thepany¡¯sboratory.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be back on time. See you then!¡± I replied to him in a cheerful voice. After all, I really do like to spend time with him and everything he does feels special to me. I hang up with a small smile on my lips as I look forward to having dinner with him, hearing his stories,ughing with him while watching him smile. All of those moments make my heart beat faster.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 7 His Fiancée

    ¨CA month after prom¨C


    ¡°Lucien, I¡¯m home!¡± I excitedly announce as I walk in the door. Two maids immediately walked in to assist me with my bag and coat. After entering high school, I came to dislike calling my stepfather as ¡®father¡¯ so we have been calling each other by our names and that makes me feel so happy. I walked towards the dining room where I believe Lucien must be waiting for me.


    ¡°Hi there! I¡¯m Ang! Nice to finally meet you, Natalia.¡±


    A blond woman with sparkling blue eyes, gigantic tits and a curvy ass in a tight dress stood up from the table to greet me with an overly friendly hug.


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Natalia, nice to meet you too,¡± I replied politely stering on my face one of my most sweet smile that I have been trained to present during social gathering asions. My eyes darted around to try to locate Lucien. He was nowhere in sight. Where is he? ¡­ and who is she?


    We both sat down at the dinner table where three courses of meal have been prepared andid out by our maids. Thankfully Lucien walked into the room as I was fishing into my head to find some topic to start a conversation to fill in this awkward silence.


    ¡°Natalia, You¡¯re back. Wee home sweetie. Let me introduce you to our beautiful guest of the evening! This is Ang¡­she is my fianc¨¦. Ang, this is Natalia, my daughter,¡± Lucien turned to me with the most ecstatic smile on his face. It took all the energy and soul in my body to ster a sweet and joyful smile onto my face. If the world is going toe to an end, may it be now.


    The three of us shared polite and seemingly pleasant conversations about random things as we ate our dinner. I had my body turned on autopilot with my training to act as ady to deal with these events while my real-self retreated inside my mind as a way to handle the shock. Lucien looked straight at me multiple times over the course of dinner, showing me that he probably knew that I was not taking this as well as he would have hoped. I made randomments here and there as appropriate throughout dinner.


    ¡°Natalia, you are looking for an internship for yourst semester of university, right? I would love it if you would consider working for our family¡¯spany after you graduate. Of course, I¡¯m not going to force you but I think it would be a good opportunity for you to learn more about our business during your internship. I spoke to your uncle, Edward, and he thinks you can learn a lot from him by working with him in managing one of ourpany¡¯sboratory,¡± Lucien cheerfully suggested to me with a beaming smile. I didn¡¯t care what he said, I would do anything he asks with that smile.


    ¡°Oh sure. I guess it is time that I learn about our business as well¡­¡± I replied with a small smile of my own.


    ¡°Great then. Edward will being overter tonight after he gets off work to discuss some potential roles for you. Feel free to ask him anything.¡±


    With that the dinner came to an end and I rapidly excused myself to go back to my room. I walked upstairs to my room and immediately told my maid that I wanted to spend some time alone. When alone in my room, the emotions that I had bottled up overwhelmed me. I felt tears sting my eyes and rolled down my cheeks slowly as reality sank in that Lucien will soon be marrying another woman. Sure, he has had girlfriends in the past but I did my best to ignore them knowing that none of them wouldst. I never dreamt that a day woulde that I would have to share Lucien with another woman.


    **knock knock**


    ¡°Natalia, it¡¯s me.¡± Great, Lucien is here and I am crying my eyes out.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡±


    Lucien opened the door and immediately strode in to sit beside me on my bed.


    ¡°Congrattions on your engagement, Lucien,¡± I faked a smile and tried to keep my voice from cracking. I need to hold back my tears!


    ¡°Thank you ¡­ but ¡­ if you are really happy for me ¡­ why does it look like you¡¯ve been crying?¡±


    I¡¯m not surprised. Lucien knows me very well after all.


    ¡°Listen to me, Natalia. It¡¯s been ten years now that your mother has left us. Soon you will be an adult and have your own independent life. I love you and wish you the best. I believe having Ang will helpplete our family and she can help me support you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Please don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡± I replied and stered a sweet smile on my face and hugged him tightly in order to hide the pained look on my face and the tears that threaten to fall.


    ¡°I want to take a little nap before seeing uncle Edward¡­please enjoy your evening!¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­Remember, I love you,¡± Lucien whispered in my ear and kissed my forehead lovingly just like he has always done all those years when I was a kid. Now the parts of me that he has touched and kissed burn with a new throbbing heat. Lucien left the room and I copse onto my bed.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 8 Double-date Cruise

    I grabbed my mobile phone and dialed Zak via my favorite speed dial. He picked up almost immediately as if he¡¯d been waiting for my call. I just love Zak.


    ¡°Hey! How about going on a cruise with me this weekend?¡± I asked with over-the-top excitement, intentionally leaving out all the caveats.


    ¡°¡­with your old man and his new fianc¨¦?¡± Zak answered back with a knowingugh. Fuck, he caught on fast. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going on a cruise as a third wheeler and no way I¡¯m going to enjoy my time with big-boob Ang.


    ¡°Please¡­who knows? His fianc¨¦ might fall for your charms and back away from Lucien,¡± I teased.


    ¡°Hell no. I don¡¯t like fucking bitches with fake boobs. I¡¯ve had enough of that in the industry,¡± Zak replied. How did he know though?


    ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s got fake boobs? You know her?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met her around. No, I¡¯ve never slept with her but words do travel fast when you¡¯re rich and your father is trying hard to marry you off,¡± Zak exined. He is so full of gossip. The amount of intel he has on people in our high-society is amazing and he does have a lot of connections with people.


    ¡°Enough about her. Be a prince ande on a cruise with me. Please?¡± I pleaded in my cute voice. Zak has never been able to resist me pleading like this before.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Ok. Condition: blindfold,¡± Zak agreed while stating his condition. Sex on the cruise with a blindfold on. Not a bad bargain considering he could have chosen something more daring.


    ¡°Deal. See you! Have I mentioned ittely?¡­ I love you!¡± I said and hung up.


    That settles it. At least I will have my ¡°brother¡± on the cruise with me. Knowing Zak, he will probably help me deal with Ang as well. I will survive this cruise no matter what.


    ¡­


    Natalia hung up. She¡¯s clearly happy that I¡¯m going on the cruise with her. I would have volunteered anyways even if she didn¡¯t ask. I found out about the cruise already through one of my maids who always loves to gossip with maids from Lucien¡¯s mansion. The perks of living next door, indeed. Letting Natalia go on a cruise with Ang and an unsuspecting Lucien is a dangerous idea. Ang is anything but nice and innocent. She may seem like an angel on the outside but there are ugly rumors surrounding her and her father.


    The fact that out of all the promising candidates, the elders chose her to marry Lucien is proof enough that she will hurt Natalia somehow. This arranged nuptial is not purely for simple business gains; it was designed to use Ang to hurt Natalia specifically as well. I¡¯m going to have to dig up some dirt on Ang to use as my secret arsenal in the case she threatens Natalia. Wee to our fucked-up lives.


    ¡­


    Finally, the day of the apocalypse, I mean the cruise, has arrived. I¡¯m packed and well prepared mentally and physical for this battle, I mean cruise. Running ast-minute check on my mental checklist of my packing list: sunscreen, bikini, towel, camera¡­ Seem like I¡¯ve got everything on the list. I head down from my bedroom to the living room downstairs to meet up with Lucien and Zak.


    The three of us will be driving together to the dock and Ang will be meeting us there to board the cruise. Zak has volunteered to drive like a good boy in the ce of his uncle, who seems to be tired from a long week of stressful work. Peering over at Lucien, I could see dark circles under his eyes. Perhaps he¡¯s been having trouble sleeping? I thought with concern before switching to think about what I could do to relieve him of his stress.


    Sitting in the driver seat next to Lucien, Zak seemed to be in a good mood as he drove for us. He was all smiles and full of energy, the total opposite of Lucien. I¡¯m so happy and thankful that he¡¯s here with us. Leave it to Zak to save my day¡­or in this case my weekend. Wearing a loose white shirt with sleeves folded up to show his tan and muscr forearm¡­he¡¯s so hot.


    ¡°Thanks foring along to keep Nataliapany. I was afraid she would be bored spending time with her good old dad,¡± Lucienughed self-depreciatingly.


    ¡°Lucien, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re not old at all, you¡¯re at a handsome and ripe age of 38. You¡¯re still so fit and sexy too!¡± I defended Lucien much more actively than I intended leading both men to look at me with raised eyebrows. Ok, I¡¯ll just shut up now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go calling your father sexy; it gives me the creeps,¡± Zak eximed jokingly while acting like he¡¯s shivering from disgust.


    I peered at Lucien¡¯s face and saw that his face was slightly red. Perhaps he does like beingplicated once in a while? I do mean it though, to me Lucian is far from old. He¡¯s so beautiful and sexy¡­and I love him so much.


    We arrived at the dock and Ang greeted all of us with a big and warm smile.


    ¡°Hi, this is my cousin, Zak. His mother is Lucien¡¯s older sister,¡± I introduced Zak to Ang as he bowed slightly in a perfect gentlemanly manner.


    ¡°I see. So, you¡¯re Madame Francesca¡¯s only son,¡± Ang said as her eyes narrowed. She¡¯s heard of his fame many times before. Born as the first grandson of the family with looks resembling a Greek god with rays of the sun in his hairs and eyes. Rumors for once are extremely urate. This is the first time she¡¯s seen Zak up close and was frankly startled by his good looks. Zak is famous for his contribution to art, fashion and film and also heads his family¡¯s marketing and branding arm, all at such a young age.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 9 The Deal He Made

    We boarded the cruise where we will be cruising to fish and rx for the weekend. The cruise belongs to our family so this is not the first time that I¡¯ve been here with Lucien and Zak. First off to our rooms. Thank god the cruise was luxuriously huge and had enough rooms for everyone. Being rich has its perk for sure this time, I thought, otherwise I¡¯ll surely be sharing a room with Ang. If that was the case, I¡¯d rather sleep out in the open¡­


    After freshening up and changing into my white bikini I headed up on deck where Lucian and Zak were busy preparing our barbecue lunch. There were maids around on this cruise but I guess Zak and Lucien wanted to the experience of cooking our lunch themselves.


    ¡°Hi, boys!¡± I greeted them cheerfully with the brightest smile I could put on.


    Their faces lit up with smiles as well as they greeted me. At times like these, I try my best to forget the mess of my life and just enjoy the moment as ites. I decided to help them prepare the barbecue.


    Ang soon came on deck wearing a very revealing red bikini. She looks like an adult magazine model, which is smoking hot. I have to give her fair credit where it¡¯s due. I wonder how Lucien feels seeing her like that. Their engagement was sudden and although Lucien never exined it to me, I can sense that the elders probably had a big say in it. I wonder if Lucien loves her¡­


    ¡­This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lucien, we have decided that it would be in thepany¡¯s and the family¡¯s best interest if you marry Ang Woodwick. Her father¡¯s business in energy and his tight ties to powerful politicians is what we need to further grow the family¡¯s business. Her family is also wealthy and well recognized in foreign circles. Having you marry her will be for the best,¡± Elizabeth dered in amanding voice. Elizabeth is currently the chairwomen of thepany and the head of the elders.


    Lucien looked up from where he knelt on one knee on the deep red carpeted floor at the 3 elders. Ourpany and therefore, family, is run by the ¡°elders¡±. The elders are chosen by vote from family members to take on management of thepany and also of family affairs with the sole purpose of making decisions that would be best for thepany¡¯s and family¡¯s interests. Strictly business and void of any human emotions, they view family members merely as resources to expand the business. Each family member¡¯s path in life is destined by the elder group from a young age including: education, training, career, dating, marriage, etc. However, in the end the elders are human and if you please them well enough, there will start to be room for negotiations.


    Today, Lucien is here to make the second big negotiation of his life with the elders and for that to go through, he must make big sacrifices.


    ¡°I will agree on two conditions,¡± Lucien said in a monotonous voice.


    ¡°So, you want to make a deal? Sure, what are your conditions?¡± Elizabeth asked without any surprise in her voice. She knew that Lucien would not agree to a loveless marriage without cing conditions.


    ¡°One, I will divorce her when the business deal has gone through and the set-up isplete or in two years, whicheveres first. Two, Natalia will be my lover and next marriage partner. You all will acknowledge her immediately as such and treat her so,¡± Lucien stated the conditions that he had prepared.


    Lucien wants Natalia as his wife? Elizabeth¡¯s eyes narrowed as she nced to the other elders on either of her side. To acknowledge Natalia as Lucien¡¯s lover and future wife would mean that we won¡¯t be able to touch her or arrange any marriage prospects for her. Is this what Lucien is going after? He¡¯s married her mother before and now he wants to marry the daughter, what does he aim to gain?


    ¡°Fine. We, the elders, agree to this proposal. You will announce your engagement to Ang as soon as possible. However, if Natalia does not wish to be your lover or marry you, we will not force her in the matter,¡± Elizabeth agreed to Lucien¡¯s proposal. Future problems can be dealt withter, for now, the business contractes first. Ang¡¯s father is trying to cover up many of his daughter¡¯s scandals and is willing to invest so much money in thepany if that means he can marry his daughter off. The fact that Ang is smitten with Lucien is making this deal much easier for both sides.


    The elders got up from their seats, signaling the end of their conversation. Lucien got up and turned to leave the cold hall.


    ¡°Wait for me, Natalia¡­¡± he whispered under his breath to none other than himself.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s not often that we¡¯re on a cruise, so I am determined to enjoy myself. Zak and I went for a dip in the pool on the ship¡¯s deck. The weather is so nice and sunny today, the wind in my hair feels refreshing, the birds flying up above seemed to be enjoying themselves as well.


    ¡°Feeling better? You¡¯ve been feeling down for a while now, right?¡± Zak asked in a soft tone as he moved to sit even closer to me in the water.


    ¡°Might as well enjoy ourselves while we can. Are you ok though? You know, about Annie¡­¡± I trial off.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me, to be honest. I¡¯ve always known that I wouldn¡¯t be able to choose who I marry. As you know, I¡¯ve spent most of my life negotiating with my mother and the elders to pursue my career. They wouldn¡¯t let me model outright but I eventually could get involve in fashion, arts, film and I could lead marketing for our family business. If dating Annie is the price that I have to pay to keep those things, I guess it isn¡¯t so bad,¡± Zak exined his viewpoint passively.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 10 Visitor in the Bath

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re really ok with it¡­¡± I replied. Not knowing what else to say.


    Zak squeezed my hand under the water.


    ¡°Will you stay with me?¡± Zak asked while looking deep into my eyes. His hazel eyes with those light blond longshes are so beautiful like eyes of a golden lion.


    ¡°Forever¡­as long as you still want me around,¡± I promised. As long as Zak needs me, we will always be together. Our rtionship will never fade; just like the scars he bears for me.


    ¡­


    Evening came much faster than I thought. So far, I¡¯ve been able to avoid Ang by sticking to Zak. Ang spent her time sitting around Lucien, who spent most of the day working on hisptop. It was in as day that this cruise was not Lucien¡¯s idea and he would rather be spending time working this weekend away in his study.


    Dinner with the four of us was awkward at best. Ang tried to make small talk but today Lucien was very taciturn and unfriendly. Zak on the other hand didn¡¯t jump in to help and I obviously did not want to talk to her.


    ¡°This cruise is simply amazing. Isn¡¯t it? We should spend more of our weekends on holidays like this. Small getaways are good for rxing too, right?¡± Ang said encouraging while beaming her best smile.


    Lucien didn¡¯t reply not even bothering to look up from his mobile screen. Whatever joy he presented when he first introduced Ang to me at our house was now gone. Did they get into a fight?


    ¡°Usually I just go out with Natalia or Natalia with Lucien. We don¡¯t usually go on group gatherings much, unfortunately,¡± Zak replied before guiding my attention to look at some newlyunched fashion collection on his mobile. Ultimately excluding Ang from our conversation entirely.


    The atmosphere was so tense that the good food lost all of its vor. I feel bad for the chef for cooking up all this.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to excuse myself. The sun was hot so I¡¯m feeling a little tired and dizzy,¡± I smiled weakly as I excused myself.


    ¡°Oh¡­let me take care of you then. I¡¯ll bring some champagne along too,¡± Zak quickly picked up on my queue and left with me.


    Lucien looked up to watch us leave then returned his gaze back to his mobile.


    ¡­


    I woke up from my nap and it was already night out. I should shower and change for bedtime. Entering into the bathroom, I could see that the maids have prepared the bath with scented aromatic candles andid out my nightgown. I should thank them when I get the chance, I thought to myself as I slid into the warm bath water.


    The warm water feels so rxing and I was on the verge of dozing off when I heard my bedroom door open. Is it the maid? I should tell her I don¡¯t require her assistance anymore tonight so she can retire for the day.


    ¡°Who is it? I won¡¯t be needing your support anymore for today. You can go rest, no need to worry about me,¡± I called out to her from the bath, my eyes still closed as I continued to enjoy the warm bath. Thevender scented candles doing its job of calming my nerves very well.


    I didn¡¯t hear her reply. That¡¯s odd¡­


    The next moment, the bathroom door slowly opened. Maybe she didn¡¯t hear me and came to help give my back a wash or to massage me, I thought sleepily. She didn¡¯t need to, although I wouldn¡¯t mind a back scrub, I thoughtzily as I turned towards her.


    Mesmerizing green eyes met mine.


    Lucien. Why is he here? Oh god, I¡¯mpletely naked!


    ¡°Lucien¡­? Do you need something?¡± I asked in a small quivering voice as I tried to hide my body deeper into the water and foam. Conscious that I¡¯m not the only onecking clothing, Lucien was naked except for the white towel he has wrapped around his waist. This is not good, he might not be thinking anything along those lines but I am starting to feel¡­


    His body is beautiful, his skin white and smooth like marble. His whole body muscr and firm, his biceps, his chest, his six packs. The hair starting at the base of his stomach and trailing down to his¡­


    Our eyes were still locked and silence hung in the air.


    ¡°I do,¡± Lucien finally replied as he walked slowly over to the bathtub. He¡¯s getting closer and closer. What is he going to do? I wondered.


    Lucien came right to the edge of the bathtub before crouching down so his face was at my level. He kept on staring into my eyes and it was making me even more nervous. I hugged my legs to my chest protectively.


    ¡°You said you were feeling a bit sick and tired. Are you feeling better?¡± Lucien asked as he dipped one arm into the water.


    ¡°Yes, I took a nap and now I¡¯m feeling much better. You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± I replied mustering up a smile. You can leave now, Lucien.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m happy to hear it,¡± Lucien replied softly. His voice was low, his spirits seemed low as well. He was no longer looking at me but down into the foamy water where his hand yed with the warm water and bubbles. He seemed depress and very stressed out, I was starting to worry about him. He always worries about me but neverins or shows me his weaknesses.


    ¡°Are you feeling down? Is there something I can help you with?¡± I asked with worry in my voice. Afterall, he did tell me that he needed something when he came in.


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± He instructed and Iplied, stretching out my hand to him. He took my hand in his and kissed the palm of my hand softly. I soft gasp escaped my lips at the shock of what he just did. Lucien did not stop as he flipped my small hand in hisrger one and kissed the back of my hand. His lips and breath are so warm even against my warm skin. Then he ced my open hand against his right cheek as he leaned his face into my palm and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Whatever it was that was bothering him must be worst than I can possibly imagine. I have never seen him like this before in our ten years living together. He looked like a wounded beast that neededforting. Strange but very adorable at the same time.


    I wanted to help him in anyway that I can. I wasn¡¯t sure what was troubling him but I could sort of guess that it probably had something to do with the business he had with the elders. He has to visit the elders at least once a month and whenever he came back, he would seem a bit down. Perhaps this is one of those episodes but just way worst than ever before this time around. I wish he would confide in me but I¡¯ve never pressured him to tell me anything he didn¡¯t want to.


    While those thoughts were running through my head, Lucien had let go of my hand and has stood up. He is leaving? Already? I wasn¡¯t sure if I was happy or disappointed at the thought of him leaving. I never got to find out because the next moment, he was getting into the bathtub with me!


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 11 My Secret

    **This story does NOT contain incest. All male love interests are NOT blood-rted to the female protagonist**Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨CA Week Before the Cruise¨C


    ¡°Ah Ah Ahh! ¡­ Edward please stop¡­we¡­ah¡­cannot do this¡­ahh,¡± I panted between kisses as my step uncle¡¯s tongue invaded my mouth, twirling against my own tongue as he gently sucked them with passion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me ¡®Professor¡¯ while we are at work?¡± he replied mockingly before continuing to defile my mouth. My body froze from shock at what was happening as my hands clenched tightly against his whiteb coat. I tried to break my lips away from his kiss only for his warm andrge hands to push the back of my head directing my wet lips back towards his hungry lips and seeking tongue once again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you so much pleasure that you¡¯ll forget all about Lucien¡­¡± he chuckled in my ear and whispered to me in his deep and seductive voice.


    ¡°ah ¡­ please,¡± another set of moans unintentionally escaped my lips to my own surprise. I was losing control of my mind and body as his big manly hands slowly slid inside myb coat and cupped my left breast, massaging them intensely. The sensation sent a jolt through me and I started to feel a sudden rush of warmth and stickiness easing out from between my legs. No, I am reacting to him so fast and so strongly. As if he could sense my arousal, his lean body cornered me driving my back against his work table then wedged his left leg in between my thighs. I tried to plead with him to stop but the only sounds that I could produce were sensual moans mixed with my hard breathing. My uncle was now fondling both of my breasts over my clothes.


    ¡°No ¡­ stop ¡­ I can¡¯t ¡­¡± I moaned and gasped as his tongue slowly licked my ear lobes and then sucked my ear making wet sucking sounds. The sensation was so intense that I opened my eyes wide just to see his handsome face and his eyes burning with desire for me gazing back at me. So simr, I thought in the heat of that moment, his green eyes, dark brown hair, his beautiful straight nose, his yful lips, and his lean and slightly muscr body are so simr to the man I love and have secretly yearned for¡­my stepfather.


    He kissed me again deeply, thrusting his tongue deep into my mouth. Our mixed saliva dripping out of my lips every time he changed the angle of our kiss. Moaning between our kisses, I could feel his thigh pressed upwards against my throbbing secret passage.


    ¡°You¡¯re grinding your p*ssy against my leg,¡± Edward teased.


    My whole body froze at his words. I immediately felt embarrassed realizing how much control I have lost to this man. During my shock, his hands quickly tore open the front of my blouse and pushed my bra out of the way to reveal my naked breasts. I felt the cold temperature of theb on my bare skin and my nipples hardened instantly. The cold was momentary as he quickly covered my left breast with his warm hand and my right nipple with his hot mouth.


    ¡°No ¡­ please!¡± I cried out in a voice so strained I hardly recognized as my own as I felt his hot tonguepping fast at my hard nipple as my other breast was squeezed and rubbed hard repeatedly. My hands were in his hair as he continued to suck harder on my hard and swollen nipple. The harder he sucked, the louder I moaned and felt my p*ssy pulsate and clenched down there. I was losing control to the pleasure and started to grind my p*ssy harder and faster against his thigh for temporary relief.


    ¡°You¡¯re dripping wet down here ¡­ I guess your dirty uncle turned you on so much huh?¡± he whispered cunningly in my ear as his pushed his fingers against the center of my crotch rubbing it through thece of my underwear.


    ¡°You¡¯vepleted soaked through your underwear. Did you cum just from me sucking your breasts?¡±


    Suddenly, my skirt was hiked upwards to hang loosely around my waist and I felt the cold air against my wet and hot area that was now fully exposed. He pulled my underwear all the way down my legs and off in one swift motion. Without the fabric to restrain the wetness inside of me, I felt my love juices slowly spilling out of my private lips onto my thighs, making me realize how wet I have been all this time.


    ¡°No more¡­someone mighte in¡­¡± I whispered the only excuse I could think of to get him to stop.


    ¡°Then I guess you better keep those lewd noises you¡¯ve been making down huh?¡± he replied and thrusted his middle finger into my love hole in one deep and fast motion. I cried out in pleasure, my legs barely able to support my weight and I leaned back against the table for support. Wet sounds filled my uncle¡¯s entire office as he moved his finger in and out of me before curling up inside me to explore the upper of my cave searching for my most pleasurable spot inside.


    ¡°Is this where you like it?¡± he asked in an alluringly husky voice as his finger pressed against my spot. I could feel myself bing wetter and wetter as he continued to stimte that spot. I couldn¡¯t take the pleasure building inside my p*ssy and started grinding hard against his hand as I moaned loudly in abandon. Smacking wet sounds echoed throughout the room mixing with our panting and passionate moans. Sensing that I wanted more, he pushed in another finger inside of me and started thrusting even harder and faster from various different angles.


    ¡°Your p*ssy is sucking in my fingers ¡­ you are such a slut. I can¡¯t wait to fuck you hard,¡± he groaned into my ears while fingering me hard and then proceeded to suck on my erect nipples. His other hand pinched my swollen-hard clitoral nub making the sweet ache between my legs unbearable for me and I could feel it approaching¡­my orgasm.

 Chapter 12 Seduced in His Office

    ¡°You¡¯re twitching so much inside ¡­ you¡¯re gonna cum soon right?¡± he asked in between sucking my nipples with loud mocking sucking sounds. I couldn¡¯t answer him even if I wanted to. My mind was going nk and numb from the pleasure he was feeding me and my body was now moving on its own guided purely by animalistic instinct and lust. I leaned back and wrapped by legs wantonly around his hips while pulling up my p*ssy to grind rhythmically against his fingers as he intensified the in-and-out motion.


    My arms wrapped around his neck pushing his head in for a wildly deep kiss involving our hot tongue and I cried my climax into his mouth as my release hit me hard. I arched my back against his body and fingers that were still deeply buried in my hole and wrapped my legs tight around his hips drawing his whole body closer to me. Thest sensation I remembered before my mind wentpletely nk was the rush of hot liquid released from the inner depths of my p*ssy.


    ¡°Wake up Natalia¡­we¡¯re not finished yet.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was his voice or the sensation of my entrance being suddenly stretched that brought me back to my senses. He had lifted me to sit on his work table and I felt it¡­Big, Hot and Hard as it pumped into my cave. His cock was plunging into my hole as his hands held my legs wide open to grant him ess to my inner core.


    ¡°You¡¯re still so tight down here even after cumming that hard ¡­ guess my fingers were not enough for your hungry p*ssy¡­¡±


    He reared back to remove his shaft from me before mming it all the way inside my quivering p*ssy. It was both painful and pleasurable at the same time as my p*ssy walls adjusted to the size and shape of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t clench around me too tightly, I¡¯m about to move¡­hold your legs open wider for me,¡± Edwardmanded.


    As if bounded by the magic of hismand, I held my legs wide open for him as he thrusted fast and hard in and out of my sopping wet c*nt. Thrust, thrust, thrust¡­pumping harder and deeper each time. His big dick was rubbing my inner walls and hitting my womb deep inside with each thrust. Just as his cock was thrusting deep inside me, his tongue was thrusting deep inside my mouth to contain my screams of pleasures as I whimpered passionately into his mouth.


    Oh father, please forgive me for this. His face and build which are so simr to my father is turning me on so much. My uncle hoisted me into a sitting position to thrust into me even more deeply and soon he was groaning madly and pumping wildly into me non-stop. I felt like my whole body has melted to mush in his arms and with each stroke of his dick inside of me, I inched closer to my climax.


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ gonna ¡­ gonna ¡­¡± I panted and wrapped my legs around his hips pushing my p*ssy up even closer to the base of his cock.


    ¡°Cum¡­let¡¯s cum together Natalia!¡± He panted hard in my ear and scooped my body into his arms lifting my ass off the table and pushing my ass to grind harder and faster against his hips as he wildly pumped his cock inside my pleasure hole. I clenched my legs around his hips and my p*ssy around his cock one final time before screaming out wildly as my climax hit me again. He screwed his dick into me onest time, his dick twitched and his balls contracted shooting his hot seed deep into my c*nt.


    **ring ring ring**


    ¡°Hi, Lucien. Yup, we¡¯re wrapping up at work now. I will drop your daughter off in a few minutes¡­No, I don¡¯t think I can stay over for dinner. Alright, see you soon.


    ¡°As you heard, your father wants you back now. You better get dressed so I can drive you back home. I wouldn¡¯t want to keep my dear brother waiting to have dinner with his beloved daughter for too long, now can I? ¡­e down to the car when you¡¯re done.¡±


    I was still exhausted from our steamy session as I felt his cock gliding out of me followed by the mix of our love juices spilling out of my opening onto my legs and the floor. That was when I realized that this was the first time in my life that I did it raw and had a man¡¯s seed buried deep inside me. The smell of our sex hung heavily in the room along with the silence as my uncle dressed and left without saying another word.


    I dressed up as fast as I could in my state of confusion and grabbed my bag before heading out of his office down towards the parking lot where he was waiting. What have I done? How did I lose all of my control and give myself over like that to my uncle? What I did was so wrong, immoral, and disgusting¡­thinking of and desiring my father as I let my uncle fuck me senseless in his office¡­but wait ¡­ how did he know? Cold sweat ran down my spine as I realized that he somehow knew my dark secret. He knew of my love and yearning for my stepfather. Edward, he knows about my forbidden love towards his older brother¡­


    I picked up my mobile and saw a message from my step cousin, Zak.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How was the first week of your internship with uncle Edward? I miss having you in my arms. Let me know if you are freeter tonight¡­Love you always.¡±


    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 13 Wild Imagination

    I am so sleepy and my head hurts from all the crying that I¡¯ve done. I need to rest so that my eyes are not puffy when I meet uncle Edward. I slowly head down the stairs feeling my way aiming to fetch some ice packs in the kitchen to ce on my swollen eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­. Ah¡­. Lucien¡­please¡­¡±


    I can hear a woman¡¯s voiceing from Lucien¡¯s study. Without thinking I inch closer to the source of that sound. The study door was left slightly ajar. No, I can¡¯t do this¡­I should not see this¡­but¡­


    I could not stop myself and peered into the room.


    Thrust. Thurst. Thurst.


    A disheveled Ang with her back towards me was straddling Lucien while bouncing her hips up and down his shaft. Her arms wrapped around Lucien¡¯s neck as she kissed him passionately, moaning her desire. Her short tight dress was hiked up around her waist where Lucien held her as he pumped his hard dick inside her dripping wet p*ssy. Ang¡¯s round shapely breasts bounced up and down to his rhythm as he rammed his sex tool into her love hole repeatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡­. I love you¡­. ah¡­Lucien¡­harder!¡± Ang screamed with abandon as she rode his c*ck faster nearing her climax. Lucien let her climax as he wove his hand through her blond hair. Ang is indeed beautiful and fun to have sex with, he thought, since his family has specifically chosen her to be his bride due to their desire to form a business partnership with her father¡¯spany. He might as well take her and enjoy it while he can¡­after all, Natalia is bing a young woman now and it won¡¯t be long until she finds the right man for her.


    I watched as Lucien withdrew his member and flipped Ang onto her stomach on the sofa. Ah¡­this is the first time that I¡¯m seeing his member and it¡¯s erect. Oh god, it¡¯s so big and so beautiful! I cannot peel my eyes away from that object of my desire. Suddenly, I felt a pleasurable sensation on the sensitive bud between my legs and realized in shame that I have started touching myself while fantasizing about Lucien¡¯s c*ck. Ah¡­Lucien, I want your c*ck deep inside my p*ssy¡­please¡­Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Raise your hips¡­I want to take you from behind. Good girl¡­just like that,¡± Lucienmanded Ang in a low voice and she quicklyplied to his wishes.


    Lucien got behind her and positioned his swollen dick at her opening before ramming it into her all in a single thrust. His hands grabbed both her tits and squeezed them tight as he pumped into her from behind. Their moans and groans of ecstasy filled the room.


    I stifled my moan as I plunged a finger into my tight and hot hole. Lucien, if only you were the one inside of me right now¡­ At that moment, I think his eyes met mine¡­


    I turned and fled from the room as fast as I could back to my bedroom. That was my imagination right, there was no way he saw me watching them¡­right?


    Lucien was quite certain he saw someone peeking at them from the door and prayed that it was not Natalia. Yeah right, it was definitely Natalia. He continued to fuck Ang with thoughts of his stepdaughter in mind, pumping into her faster and harder as he near his release. I wonder if her p*ssy is warm and tight¡­Natalia! He screamed her name in his mind as he shot loads of his cum inside Ang¡¯s eagerly awaiting p*ssy. He asked his driver to send her home and called Edward, his 5-year younger brother.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 14 After Math

    At that same moment, Edward was standing on the other side of Natalia¡¯s bedroom door. Although it was not intentional, he overheard her lustful moans through the door followed clearly by his older brother¡¯s name: Lucien. Oh Natalia, you have grown up to be so naughty¡­perhaps I should be the one to teach you¡­, Edward smirked while thinking to himself. After waiting for her orgasmic moans to quiet down, he knocked lightly on her door. ¡°Natalia. This is Edward¡­I¡¯ming in¡­¡± Without waiting for her reply, he pushed opened the door.


    The moment I heard Edward¡¯s voice, I snapped out of my fantasy and quickly wrapped my towel around my naked body just in time as the door swung open and my uncle strode confidently inside. Edward is my father¡¯s younger brother and heads all theboratories owned by our family¡¯spany. Although I admit that being able to lead the business at just the age of 33 is very impressive of him, I have never warmed towards him. His presence always intimidates me and he seems to have a talent of putting me in ufortable positions including now: I am naked with nothing but a towel wrapped around me and he is now sitting next to me on my bed. Apart from his outer appearance that is simr to Lucien that he could be his younger clone; there is nothing simr between these two brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you decided to intern with me at theb. I¡¯ll try my best to make the experience a pleasant learning experience for you, Natalia,¡± Edward said with a sweet smile on his lips as he patted my bare shoulder. He then went on to describe my role at theb which included helping him supervise some research projects and acting as his personal secretary. As time went by, I became increasingly conscious of myck of clothing and his closeness¡­


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s gettingte¡­I should head back now. You can always call me if you have any questions. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you well since your father has entrusted you to me,¡± he whispered onest time in my ears then stood up from the bed. I thanked him with the best smile that I could muster and he was out the door. Phew! I somehow survived that one. Working with Edward will be an eye-opening learning experience for me¡­right?


    ¡ªBack to the present day¡ª


    Barely one week after I started my internship with Edward, we did that¡­in his office! My thoughts are now back to the present as I concentrate on maintaining my bnce while making my way to Edward¡¯s car so that he can drive me home. With every step I could feel an aching pain between my legs and the wetness of the seed he nted seeping out to wet my panties and slide down my inner thighs. No¡­I need to quickly get back and clean myself up.


    Finally, the moment I dreaded has arrived. I am now standing in front of Edward¡¯s luxurious Bentley car door. I can do this¡­no one must find out about what happened today¡­especially not Lucien. I sucked in a deep breath, opened the car door and sat down on the red leather passenger seat next to my uncle.


    The moment I sat down and closed the door, Edward leaned over to steal my lips. He slowly eased his tongue into my mouth as if to im me as his hand squeezed my right breast firmly. I turned my head away to escape his kiss and tried to remove his hand from my breast.


    ¡°Stop! Please¡­no more!¡± I protested loudly.


    ¡°Your body is so sensitive, should we go for another round in my car, my dear niece?¡± Edward whispered in a seductive tone into my ear making my body shiver then he slipped his hand under my skirt pulling the crotch of my underwear aside to directly caress my wet entry. My body bucked under his hand as my p*ssy was still sensitive from our earlier affair and a short moan escaped my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡­ mmhhh ahh.¡± My protest was halted by his wet fingers entering my mouth giving me a taste of our mixed love juices. It tasted wildly sweet and smelt very strong of our sex. He removed his fingers while chuckling to himself and brought his fingers to his own lips.


    ¡°Our bodies are verypatible. Don¡¯t you think, Natalia? I wonder what kind of face Lucien will make if he knows I made you cum so hard twice today?¡­ or that you want to fuck him so much you even yelled out his name while masturbating?¡± he asked looking deep into my eyes with his face mere inches from my own. I felt like a slightly younger Lucien was asking me that question himself¡­


    ¡°How did you know? No¡­Please, you can¡¯t tell him,¡± I pleaded as tears stung my eyes. Anything but that! I love Lucien and even if we are not meant to be, I don¡¯t want him to view me as a disgusting slut. I don¡¯t want him to find out about my perverted lust towards him or that his little brother fucked me¡­


    ¡°Walls have eyes and doors have ears, Natalia¡­I won¡¯t say anything as long as you continue to entertain me. Although I wished we could go for another round right now, I think your father is expecting you,¡± Edward said while faking a huge sigh of regret as he started to drive me home.


    ¡­


    I¡¯m back home. Finally. The ride with Edward was fortunately uneventful. Upon entering the house, my maids were there to greet me and inform me that father was waiting in the dining room. ¡°Please let him know that I will be down shortly¡­after I have changed,¡± I instructed the maids and quickly headed straight for my bedroom.


    The hot water of the shower on my skin felt so good. I scrubbed my body at an attempt to get rid of that man¡¯s touch and smell on my skin. I spread my legs a bit and position the shower head between my legs. I moaned a bit as the warm water hit my still-swollen clit. I stroked my p*ssy opening with my fingers to clean away Edward¡¯s sticky cum and felt a slight diforting pain remind me of his big potent member. He shot so much of his load inside me¡­should I take the pill?


    I pushed thoughts of Edward from my mind as I felt my eyes starting to sting with tears and hurriedly got dress to have dinner with my father. Lucien gave me a warm smile as I sat down opposite him. His smile warms my heart and I gaze into his beautiful green eyes.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s Friday. How was your first week with Edward? Did you find his work interesting?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. I am still unsure if I like to work at theboratories but¡­so far things are going¡­well.¡± I couldn¡¯t go on. I didn¡¯t want to talk about Edward. Full stop.


    ¡°Has Edward been treating you well? He can be a little¡­assertive sometimes, but you can rest assured he is the best in his field. I¡¯m sure you can learn many valuable lessons by staying by his side,¡± Lucien went on to furtherpliment his brother while continuing to eat. ¡°Are you feeling sick? You look quite tired today¡­maybe you should go to bed early today?¡± Lucien had walked over to my side and ced his hand against my forehead while peering at my face with concern. His touch was so gentle as always.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­you don¡¯t need to be worried,¡± I replied in a meek voice as I was lost in the depths of Lucien¡¯s emerald-green eyes.


    ¡°I see. Before I forget, I wanted to let you know that we¡¯ll be going on a cruise trip with Ang next weekend. I think it would be nice for you girls to bond together more and we can all get some sun. I hope you can make it,¡± Lucien exined tly.


    Oh right¡­on top of all this mess, there¡¯s that woman: Ang. Lucien¡¯s fianc¨¦, whost I saw was riding wilding on his c*ck¡­This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes! Of course, I¡¯ll be there! I can¡¯t wait to go on a cruise with you. It¡¯s been a long while since we¡¯ve been on a getaway together after all,¡± I replied with fake enthusiasm. Although this time it won¡¯t be just us alone on the trip, I added to myself in my mind. The conversation is clearly not headed in the direction that I want it to and I felt like getting away to clear my head¡­Oh that¡¯s right¡­Zak.


    ¡°I actually just remembered that I made ns to have a movie night with Zak at his house. I should be on my way, I don¡¯t want him to wait for long. See you Lucien!¡± I said and mustering my courage I gave Lucien a kiss on his cheek, an act that I have not done for many years since I became aware of my feelings towards him. I turned and walked out from our mansion towards the mansion next door.


    Lucien watched her walk away with a worried expression on his face. I guess she is still attached to that childhood friend of hers after all this time huh?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 15 Session with Zak

    ¡°Zak. It¡¯s me. Sorry, I didn¡¯t reply to your text. I¡¯m walking over to your house right now.¡± If there¡¯s someone who I can always depend on when I was at my worst of lows, it would be Zak.


    The maid that greeted me at the front door of his family¡¯s mansion recognized me immediately and bowed her head and quietly left. As per usual, all the maids in this house have been instructed to leave me alone especially when I am with Zak. I walked directly to his room where I knew he would be eagerly waiting for my arrival.


    ¡°Hi there! My favorite cousin!¡± I squealed with delight as I embraced him in a tight hug while snuggling close to him on the sofa in his bedroom.


    Without greeting me back, Zak removed my arms from around him and pinned me down underneath his bodyying me back on the sofa. He kissed me fiercely, his hot tongue plunging in between my lips forcing my mouth open and mingled his tongue yfully with mine. I moaned into his mouth and curled my hands into his wavy blond hair pushing his head towards me so I can crush his lips harder against mine. His hands were immediately under my shirt and found its way to my two tits in no time. At this rate, as usual, we would be fucking wildly before we even turned on any movie at all. Just like always, if I had any troubles, Zak would do everything in his power to help me¡­or fuck me senseless until I forgot all about it.


    Zak is the closest in age to me of all our cousins and since he lives just next door, we practically grew up together as brother and sister. Our rtionship has always been full of sex ever since we both discovered the joy of it together when we were younger. Although my ¡°reason¡± for seeing Zak has changed over the years from ying, studying, tutoring to movie nights, the real reason we met up had stayed consistently the same: to have wild mind-blowing sex. We loved it, because unlike our lives, it was: Simple.


    Suddenly his hand stopped as he turned on some music on his phone which sted through the connected Bluetooth stereo set. My p*ssy clenched with anticipation and I felt a spurt of hot wetness between my legs. Turning on music this loud only meant one thing: I¡¯m gonna be screaming as he gives it to me rough. Zak was mysterious and model-quality handsome and I¡¯m not just saying that. He used to model secretly while we were in school until his family found out and forced him to stop. He fascinates me and that keeps me attracted to him.


    Still without saying a word to me, he removed his top in one swift motion exposing his ripped body. The orange light from the bedsidemp illuminated his well-toned muscr body in the dim room. His muscr biceps, his tight chest muscles, and the dented lines in between his 6 packs. His body was a dark tan contrasting with his wavy light blond hair and hazel brown eyes.


    ¡°Strip. Now.¡±


    I know that tone very well, this man is ¡°ck Zak¡±. My body immediately obeyed hismand like a ve trained to obediently obey her master. I stripped all clothes from my body as fast as I could andy down back on the sofa.


    Vrr¡­ Vrr¡­Vrr¡­


    Zak¡¯s powerful hands grabbed my knees spreading my legs wide open and then I felt a buzzing sensation vibrating fast against my clit. He was rubbing a vibrator against my swollen clit. My hips jerked around wildly enjoying the sensation. My juices spilling out more rapidly running from my cunt down the crack of my ass and wetting his burgundy velvet sofa.


    ¡°Ah¡­Zak!¡­ oh¡­Please don¡¯t tease me!¡± I cried out in a high pitch voice as he roughly inserted the vibrator into my flooding cave. I felt it more than usual because my love hole was still sensitive from having Edward¡¯s dick rammed inside it earlier this evening. He turned up the speed of the vibrator so that it was jerking wildly inside of my hole, crashing into all sides of my p*ssy walls. The rough texture was rubbing and shaking against my g-spot. I arched my hips up to take the vibrator even deeper as I felt my arms and legs going numb showing signs that my climax was approaching. My walls clenched around the toy hard seeking release.


    ¡°FUCK!!! AHHH!¡­. HAAAAA¡­¡­AHHHHHH!!!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs as my orgasm hit me hard. I shut my eyes and saw white. Zakughed and jerked the vibrator out of my hole. Streams of my love juice erupted when the hole plug was removed.


    ¡°You should thank me for turning the music on¡­¡± Zak whispered sweetly in my ears teasing me with his warm breath then he sucked my earlobe twisting his tongue inside top my ear. He knew my ears were sensitive. I moaned with pleasure, my body still limp from my orgasm. He flipped me over onto my stomach and lifted my ass up to face him. I turned my head around in time to see him seductively tearing open a condom pack with his teeth. I closed my eyes in anticipation.


    ¡°Scream for me.¡±


    ¡­and scream I did as he filled me from behind.


    Zak¡¯s dick stretched my p*ssy¡¯s walls as he pumped his full length into me. It hurts¡­I can never get used to his size no matter how many times we¡¯ve done it. Even being ravaged by Edward¡¯s c*ck earlier today could not stretch my p*ssy enough to take in Zak¡¯s bigger shaftfortably. Each stroke hit my womb deep inside my belly. ¡°Ah¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhhhh!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs each time he plunged into my heat. If the maids heard us, they never dared to mention this to anyone. His hot hands grabbed my ass pulling it back to grind harder against him each time he thrusted his hips against me to fill me even deeper inside.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 16 Two in One

    ¡°Harder¡­Faster! Ohhhh¡­ Zak!!!¡± I rocked my ass back against him faster, my breasts swaying back and forth as I rocked my body. As I had begged, Zak fucked me harder and faster burying his c*ck all the way while his balls pped against the opening of my hole with each pump. His slip one hand in front and pinched my rock-hard clit making me squeeze my p*ssy wall tighter around his c*ck as I pulsated. I was near. He stroked my clit hard with his expert fingers and within a dozen thrusts, I climaxed once again throwing my head back screaming his name.


    ¡°Are you alright down there?¡± I heard a husky calming voice coupled with a gentle hand stroking my hair.


    ¡°Wee back Zak¡­¡± I replied dreamily as I tried desperately to calm down from my orgasm. My normal Zak is back¡­finally. I thought my body would break before he returned.


    ¡°Did he give you a hard time again? You look quite bruised and broken,¡± he said as he kissed me gently as his tongue gently probed my mouth open to taste me. It was such a big changepared to this other self.


    ¡°Huh¡­so he used this toy with you already? That pisses me off, I ordered this for you¡­look it¡¯s even in your favorite color, you know?¡± he said with a cutely depressed face as he picked up the used sex toy.


    ¡°Hey¡­it¡¯s my turn now right? Judging from the state of this condom, I haven¡¯t cummed yet,¡± he asked as he grabbed my hips jutting them out towards his face as he made me get on all fours. Although the normal Zak is sweeter than ck Zak but Zak is still Zak and not once since I¡¯ve known him, was he able to get off on in vani sex.


    ¡°Let me lubricate this properly so it doesn¡¯t hurt you¡­using your own juices, of course,¡± Zak narrates in his sweet, gentle yet sadistic voice as he slowly glides the vibrator inside my cunt. I moaned a bit at the sensation of the toy slowly entering me. Then with mocking patience, Zak slowly pulled out the vibrator from my holepletely.


    ¡°There¡­lubricated,¡± Zak smiled sweetly with joy as he shows me the now slick sex toy covered with my cum.


    ¡°No! Zak¡­ please¡­¡± I begged him to stop when I realized what he was going to do. After turning on the switch of the vibrator he used his finger to spread my asshole open and rubbed the toy¡¯s tip at the opening. I¡¯ve done anal sex with Zak before but¡­my body shuddered at the memory. Ignoring my pleas, he started screwing the toy into my anus. It hurts so much¡­I bit my lips as tears stung my eyes. I tried my best to rx my body so the pain would lessen. Soon with a final shove, it was buried to the hilt in my second hole and vibrating hard I could feel the vibration in the walls of my p*ssy as well.


    Satisfied with his achievement, walked over and sat down on the edge of his bed.


    ¡°Come here and straddle me,¡± he ordered casually with dreamy eyes like a kid ordering their favorite vor of ice-cream.


    My body being a trained ve as it is, immediately started to obey hismand. However, the vibration in my second hole was making me sensitive all over. Both my nipples were hard, my p*ssy was once again dripping honey nectar all over my inner thighs and getting up and walking over to him¡­was ecstasy in hell. I moaned with pleasure every step that I took towards Zak and the bed. My wetness was dripping down my legs and some onto the carpet below. Zak watched my every move intently, smiling with joy as his rubbed erect dick up and down with his hand.


    Finally, after what felt like two eternities, I reached Zak and straddled him. He reached out to cup my cheek in his hands and kissed me gently, teasingly¡­without any tongue. I wanted more; I felt so frustrated. I swung my arms around his neck pushing his face down to bury it between my tits as my body begged him to suck me. Heplied and sucked my nipples in turn, swirling his tongue around my rock-hard nubs while burying 3 fingers into my womanhood. I moaned loudly as I grinded my p*ssy downwards against his fingers to take them in deeper. The sensation of having both my holes filled was driving me wild as his fingers moved against my p*ssy wall while the vibrator was hitting the walls of my second hole. I was going to cum again¡­


    Sensing my p*ssy twitching rapidly around his fingers, Zak suddenly stopped moving his fingers and withdrew them from my wetness.


    ¡°No¡­Zak¡­¡± I whined at him for denying me my release.


    ¡°Lower your p*ssy onto me. Take my c*ck inside you¡­Now.¡±


    Both my hands nted on his shoulders, I lifted my body and hips up positioning my p*ssy directly above his fully-erected c*ck, exactly as he hadmanded. I screwed the opening of my p*ssy onto the tip of his c*ck to take proper aim. His hands gripped my hips. All at once I dropped my hips down to take in his manhood as he his clenched hands yanked my hips towards him and thrusted his hips upwards. His c*ck mmed hard into me all at once as my p*ssy made a squirting sound. It felt amazing, his whole dick was buried inside me to the hilt and I felt like cumming right away.


    He started pumping into me fast and hard without waiting for me to adjust around his c*ck. Using his powerful arms to shake my body up and down making me ride his rock-hard pole. He would lift me up so his dick was almost out of my hole and then m me right down to take in his whole length again. He bit my nipples hard and I screamed out in both pain and pleasure. I felt his c*ck length grinding against my g-spot and the vibrator in my other hole and my body couldn¡¯t stop trembling¡­somewhere in the middle of all that I cked out. This is what I came here for¡­to forget everything. For now.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ck out before I cum, you know¡­sis,¡± Zak murmured to himself as he pumped hisst final strokes into her cunt as her body sat limp leaning against his broad chest before his release took over him. He groaned with pleasure as he bit hard into her bared shoulder¡­


    Shit¡­Now I gotta carry her home. Which movie should I tell Lucian that we watched?¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 17 Passion-filled Date

    Where am I? ¡­ When I came to I was in my own bed and it was already morning. Trying to move made me realize that my body is sore all over reminding me ofst night¡¯s session with Zak. My p*ssy is feeling the intense after effects of serving both Zak and ck Zak. I¡¯m so sore¡­I should take a warm bath and find something to eat. It must be near noon already¡­


    *Ping* A text message? I reached over to grab my mobile.


    ¡°Get on the pills. I only do it raw.¡±


    Edward¡­I don¡¯t want to meet him ever again. I let out a sigh and headed to my bathroom.


    One look at my naked body in the mirror and I knew that yesterday was too rough for me. Both Edward and Zak¡­I feel like an overused and underpaid prostitute. Shit¡­Zak¡¯s bite on my shoulder left an ugly red mark. His possessive nature always drives him to leave some mark on my body whenever we fuck.


    After my bath, I slipped on a white dress with pink rose printing with a skirt flowing down to around my knees. The least I can do is look pretty and cheerful for my love, Lucien. I head downstairs with a spring in my steps to look for Lucien, looking forward to a quiet weekend at home together with him.


    ¡°Finally, my princess is here!¡± Lucien greeted me from the living room¡¯s sofa with a brilliant smile. We embrace and I pecked him innocently on the cheeks. If only, I had the courage to do more¡­


    I felt eyes on us¡­


    ¡°Oh, Edward is here to take you out shopping. He mentioned there were various things you needed for your internship,¡± Lucien mentioned casually as Edward strode in confidently.


    I hate his guts, but couldn¡¯t deny how dashing he looks in his navy blue 3-piece suit. He gives off a different vibepared to when he was in hisb coat while working in theb¡­but why is he really here?


    ¡°Natalia! We¡¯re going to have various important meetings with our key clients next week. Let¡¯s go shopping together, I want to buy you something as thanks for your hard work as well. My treat,¡± Edward said with a smile and leaned in to nt a small kiss on my left cheek. I froze¡­


    ¡°What about you, Lucien? Would you like to join us?¡± I asked Lucien. Please save me¡­


    ¡°I would love to but I have an appointment with Ang and her father¡­you two have fun.¡±


    This is crazy¡­he¡¯s not able toe with me because he has to meet her? This is t out pissing me off.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll enjoy my date with my beautiful niece then,¡± Edward turned to me with a gentle smile but I did not miss that glint of mischiefs sparking in his green eyes.


    Might as well get this over and done with. I marched right to his car but as I was about to get the door, his hand beat me to it as he opened the door for me. This gentlemanly act was making me more frustrated. I refuse to thank him as I got into the passenger seat. If I was not trained to behave like ady, I would be throwing a fit right now.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this stuff at the back?¡± I asked eyeing the many shopping bags from top tier brands on the back seat.


    ¡°They¡¯re yours. I got them all for you,¡± Edward replied with an innocent smile.


    ¡°¡­but aren¡¯t we going shopping today?¡± I did not follow and I had a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°I got all the stuff we were supposed to shop for already so we can spend this time doing other pleasurable things. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve been looking forward to? ¡­ you did get my text right?¡±


    Without another word, he started driving.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked in panic. He did not reply.


    I sat there in ufortable silence while he drove until he stopped at a red light. Without warning, he leaned over and nibbled on my ear, sliding his hot wet tongue into my ear while making sucking noises.


    ¡°Ah¡­no¡­stop!¡± I protested and tried to use my hands to push him away. That only made himugh teasingly before taking my chin in his hands and crushing his firm lips onto mine. He pushed his tongue against my closed lips aggressively to gain ess to my wet depths. My moans of protests only spurred him on more as our tongues danced together. The honking of horns brought us back to reality as the light turned green. His lips slowly left mine while staring deep into my eyes making my heart beat faster. I felt an ache in my lower belly and warmth seeping out in between my legs¡­no¡­I squeezed my thighs together tightly. I can¡¯t let myself be seduced by him again plus my body is still so sore fromst night.


    He grabbed my hand and ced it on his crotched, squeezing my hand so that I was grabbing his rock-hard member through his pants tightly. The fabric did nothing to hide the shape of his long pole. Oh lord, he is already this hot and hard from kissing me? I swallowed hard as my p*ssy clenched up inside with anticipation.


    ¡°Princess, suck my dick¡­,¡± hemanded while keeping his eyes on the road. We were now on a tollway that seemed to be heading towards the outskirt of the city.


    I shook my head in response and tried to yank my hand away which resulted in him yanking my hand back with such force that my body tumbled against him. Suddenly, he stopped the car on the side of the road.


    ¡°Suck my cock now¡­or I fuck you right now in this car. Your choice,¡± he turned to me with a cunning smile on his lips. He was enjoying himself too much and it scared and excited me¡­


    There are so many cars passing by outside the window, if he fucked me now, we would surely be seen. My choice huh? What choice?


    Sensing that I am now willing toply to his wishes he started driving again and yanked my hand against his swollen member once more. I slowly unzipped his pants and pulled down his boxers to unleash his cock. His thick rigid member stood up proudly, pointing me in the face as if inviting me to suck on its head. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen his cock up close and just like Lucien¡¯s; it was invitingly beautiful. My p*ssy clenched instinctively and I felt a hot rush of my love juices between my legs. There was no denying that my step uncle was turning me on and my body wanted to seek pleasure from him.


    I started stroking his dick up and down slowly causing him to groan in a deep voice and shift his hips upwards, inviting me to pleasure him further. He was hot and twitching in my hand and with my every stroke he grew in size until his tip was a deep reddish-purple color.


    ¡°Faster¡­move your hands faster¡­harder!¡± hemanded while thrusting his hips up and down all the while keeping his eyes on the road. I moved my hand up and down his shaft in jerking motions faster and faster as I enjoyed his reaction. He was panting hard now and moaning my name. I wanted to bring him over the edge so I bent over and lowered my face towards his hard cock. A smell simr to his cum filled my senses as my face approached closer and I could see his precum forming at the small hole on his tip. I eased my tongue out from between my lips and slowly flicked it across his tip to take his precum into my mouth. I felt his hand pushing my head down towards his cock as he begged me silently to take his length in. I entered his tip into my mouth using my lips to make sucking motions while I run my tongue in circr motions around his tip beforepping more at his oozing precum. It¡¯s strong smell and taste filled my mouth reminding me of the semen he buried deep in my core just yesterday. All the while jerking my hand up and down the length of his pole, I slowly lowered my head to take even more of his cock into my well lubricated mouth.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 18 Love Marks

    ¡°Fuck! Natalia¡­suck me harder!¡± he shouted loudly while he panted as our moans mixed with lewd sounds filled the enclosed space of the car¡¯s interior. He gripped the hair at the back of my head hard yanking my head up so I had to release his c*ck from my mouth and then pulled my head up further to crash my swollen lips against his own in a wild kiss.


    My saliva mixed with his precum poured out of my mouth into his and down my neck as we entwined our tongues together wildly. This allsted a short moment and the next thing I knew, Edward has rammed my head back down towards his c*ck once more forcing his erged member into mouth. Without the need for my hands, this time Edward thrusted his hips up to drive his c*ck deep into my mouth while he pushed my head down so he could fuck my mouth over and over again.


    He thrusted his c*ck rapidly hitting the back of my throat, almost causing me to gag on his hot c*ck. He removed his hand from my head to caress me roughly in between my legs, pushing my dress aside he shoved his expert hand inside my underwear to fondle my cunt directly. I moaned into his dick as it continued to fuck my lips when I felt pleasure electrifying my p*ssy and clit spreading towards my stomach and the rest of my body. I began jutting my hips upwards towards his fingers inviting him to screw them inside my dripping wet love cave.


    ¡°You¡¯re drenched here¡­is sucking my dick turning you on so much?¡± Edward¡¯s deep voice teased me.


    He shoved two fingers into my wet opening stretching my folds as he entered. My p*ssy quivered from pleasure. My sore p*ssy felt more sensitive than usual as it wrapped around Edward¡¯s fingers. He thrusted his fingers hard and fast into my hole and I couldn¡¯t help shaking my hips, grinding my p*ssy walls against his fingers, driven by lust. I bobbed my heads up and down his standing c*ck faster matching the rhythm of my hips and Edward thrusted into my mouth harder. His moans were louder than before and his c*ck swelled thicker in my mouth and was twitching wildly signaling that he was close to cumming. The wet sounds of his fingers sliding in and out of my cunt hole echoed together with the wet sound of him fucking my mouth.


    ¡°Natalia!¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­arghhh¡­eat my cum¡­Natalia,¡± Edward groaned and panted his release and I felt his hot seed spurting into my mouth hitting the back of my throat filling me with his male scent. His waves of cum filled my mouth and Ipped his tip with my tongue taking all his seed in. When his hips stopped jerking, I removed my lips from his c*ck. We stared at each other as I seductively swallowed his seed.


    A few minutes after that the car came to a stop. Looking out the window, I guess we were in the outskirts of town. I could see green forest everywhere and there was ake nearby. The ce surely had beautiful scenery but it was clearly secluded and no one was around. Ok¡­why are we here? Is this the time I should get out of the car and make a run for it¡­into the wild? I guess not. I don¡¯t remember why exactly but¡­the forest freaks me out¡­


    Turning my head around towards Edward to ask for an exnation, I was met with his emerald green eyes looking at me like a predator would at his prey. Time stopped. I held my breath as his hand slowly reached the back of my head, gently drawing me into a sweet kiss. Were his lips always this soft and warm? I wondered as his tonguezily melded with mine and I moan softly into his mouth. His arms hugged by body closer to his so that both my breasts were pressed tightly against his hard and broad chest. Our kiss became more passionate as we began undressing each other. His hands were on the buttons on the front of my dress impatiently undoing them while I sessfully removed his suit and vest and started unbuttoning his white shirt.


    He paused to rip his shirt off his body exposing his naked torso to me for the first time. Thest time we fucked, he was fully clothed in theb¡­wow, I honestly did not expect such a gorgeous body under his suit. Clearly someone¡¯s been working out¡­his body was beautifully toned with firm muscles in his arms, chest and well-formed six packs adorned his stomach.


    He took my hands and gently ced them on his chest and nibbled my ears whispering, ¡°if you stare too much, I¡¯m going to get embarrassed, you know?¡­ let¡¯s get that dress off you too.¡± He rained soft kisses along my neck as his hand pushed the sleeves of my dress off my shoulders and arm.


    Suddenly, he went very still and I could sense a change in the air surrounding us¡­this is not good. Edward was staring hard at what seemed to be a red bite mark on Natalia¡¯s shoulder while his mind tried to make sense of that mark¡­how did this bitemark get here? Who did this? ¡­ It wasn¡¯t here yesterday when I fucked her in theb¡­Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did Lucien leave his mark on you here? Did you finally fuck himst night?¡± Edward hissed in my face and his hands dug into my arms as he shook me with anger. I was scared of his outburst. What do I tell him now¡­? I didn¡¯t cover up the mark because I thought I would stay home all day today instead of getting naked to screw around with my step uncle in the middle of nowhere. I don¡¯t want him to think Lucien did this but I also can¡¯t tell him about Zak. Zak¡¯s mother is Edwards older sister and unlike her younger brothers, she is an uptight, maniptive and scary monster. She would kill Zak for sure if she found out about us¡­or anything that would damage the family¡¯s reputation.


    I see¡­she¡¯s refusing to tell me anything¡­ perhaps that is better than a deceitful lie. She was with me yesterday and I personally drove her home. I was there to pick her up the moment she woke up and came downstairs the next morning. Lucien is the only male in the house that night who could have given her this mark¡­but would the righteous Lucieny hands on his precious daughter after all this time? I find that hard to believe¡­which brings me back to where I started. Edward was very frustrated and he hated not getting answers.


    ¡°I was assaulted¡­¡± I broke the awkward silence between us.


    Oh¡­let¡¯s see what creative lie she¡¯se up with¡­


    ¡°¡­I took ate-night walk around the house and a random man assaulted me¡­¡± my voice trailed off unable to give more details because I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I see¡­that must have been a shocking experience. Have you reported it to the police?¡± Edward yed along with her story while his mind has already crafted his own n.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I didn¡¯t want to worry anyone and I¡¯m safe so¡­¡± I tried to exin. Please, just let it end here.


    ¡°If what you told me is true, and I have no doubt that it is, I am very concerned for your safety. There are random stalkers out there who can assault you again. Therefore, I am going to arrange for a bodyguard to guard you 24/7,¡± Edward stated this as a fact with an all-knowing small on his face as he took my hand and kissed the back of it, all the while staring deep into my eyes. Since my story had to be true, I had to ept this bodyguard from Edward. Seems like I¡¯ve really lost to him today¡­


    Without further discussion, Edward ripped my dress off my body followed by my bra and panties. I waspletely exposed to his hungry gaze in no time.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 19 When You Lie

    ¡°Turn around. Put your hands on the window and lift your ass up towards me,¡± his voice was low, calm and yet somanding. I guess my punishment has officially started. For the life of me I couldn¡¯t understand why but I felt he had every right to punish me for fooling around with Zak behind his back. I rested my case andplied to his order.


    ¡°Ahhh! No! Edward!¡± I screamed and panted against the ss window fogging it up as Edward rammed his solid staff into my hole from behind all at once. My sore p*ssy stretched to amodate his entry. His c*ck head split open my secret lips and made its way quickly inside while caressing the inside of my p*ssy walls. He hit my womb all in one thrust and I whimpered as pain quickly crossed into ecstasy. His c*ck was hot and I could feel his shape so clearly as I clenched my p*ssy muscles around him. I guess doing it without a condom really is different and more arousing.


    ¡°Shut up¡­Natalia¡­¡± he grunted behind my ears as he thrusted two fingers inside my mouth to keep me from shouting. I sucked hungrily onto his fingers as they fucked my mouth just as his dick was ramming itself in between my legs. Wet sounds echoed loudly in the cramped space of the car as my love juices squirted out from my cunt each time Edward pulled his dick out from my p*ssy before ramming it back inside, harder and deeper than the time before. My honey mucus dripped out of my hole in streams running down the inner and back of my thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. gonna¡­cuuuuum¡­mhnnnn¡­¡± I moaned as I sucked his fingers harder feeling my climax approaching and my p*ssy spasmed uncontrobly squeezing his fat rod. Then my body went limp and I could no longer support myself¡­my orgasm taking its toll on my body. Edward lifted my hips up with both his hands and continued to fuck my hole¡­even harder than before. Then he bit my shoulder hard, sinking his teeth firmly into my soft naked skin.


    ¡°This is not it¡­¡± he murmured to himself while eyeing the teeth mark that he just left on my skin.


    Edward climbed back to his driver seat and lowered the back all the way.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Natalia¡­climb over here and straddle on top of me,¡± he ordered in an emotionless voice simr to reading an instruction manual for me to follow. I was tired and sore as I slowly moved over to straddle him on the driver¡¯s seat. Edward was lying down and since it was pretty obvious what he wanted me to do next, I might as well¡­


    I lifted my hips up above his erect joystick, using my hand to guide its head to my wet and throbbing opening. Then I slowly slid myself down, inch by inch, I took the entire length of his virile member into my secret passage. It felt so fulfilling as he filled me to the brim, stretching my walls once again as I felt him growing bigger and harder inside of me. He started thrusting his hips upwards and to the sides to prate me from different angles making me moan out loud. I started bouncing up and down his shaft faster and even faster, riding him wildly while I panted and moaned out his name countless times between my breaths.


    Edward suddenly sat up to squeeze his big hands around both my breasts, kneading them as they bounced up and down in time with the rhythm of my hips riding him. I swung my arms around his neck to better anchor myself to him in order to bounce on his c*ck harder. The head of his c*ck pumping and hitting my g-spot and womb is driving me over the edge and I came once again, this time with no energy left to cry out my climax. Edward bit my shoulder hard as he pumped his final thrusts into me and groaned my name against my shoulder. It felt like a hot damn had burst inside my cunt hole as he shot his seed deep inside my womb, burying it deep within me for the second time.


    ¡°You see this, Natalia¡­this mark I just gave you looks fairly like the one that ¡®random man¡¯ gave you. No?¡±


    Edward, what games are you ying? No matter what you think you know, I will never admit to anything¡­I thought as I dozed off to sleep.


    I carried her limp and naked body in my arms into the small cottage on the side of theke. I haven¡¯t been here for years, I thought, as I unlocked the front door. I ced Natalia on the bed which seemed pristinely clean meaning the cleaner has been doing their job of maintaining this ce. I will wait until she wakes up before I wash her body clean of all signs of that ¡°random man¡±.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 20 Let Me Wash You

    There¡¯s something heavy on my chest and my thighs. This was the first thought that crossed my still drowsy mind as I slowly woke up. Realizing that I must have fallen asleep while coupling with Edward, my eyes snapped open in panic. The white ceiling above, the peaceful quiet and the soft bed beneath my body was definitely not what I expected to wake up to after that adventure in the enclosed space of the car. Beating all those surprising things was the fact that the heavy load on my chest was Edward¡¯s muscr arm and the load on my thighs was his leg as he slept soundly while cuddling me. Both of uspletely naked, his face buried in my neck so that I could feel his warm regr breath against my skin.


    Having sex is one thing but cuddling in bed while we sleep is another, it makes me feel like we are actually lovers and I can¡¯t wrap my head around the thought. I have never done this with anyone besides Lucien when I was younger when he was putting me to bed. Zak and I don¡¯t sleep together, we fuck¡­hard, and ck Zak definitely doesn¡¯t cuddle. Looking down at Edward¡¯s face, I have to admit begrudgingly that he is extremely handsome. His dark brown eyshes are long, his skin is fair and smooth, his nose¡­he¡¯s the young and bossy prince version of Lucien. He looks so innocent sleeping here in my arms which is a stark contrast to his personality when he is awake.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Enough of that! Ok¡­how do I get off this bed without waking the beast?


    Slowly. I lightly took hold of his wrist and unwrapped his arm from my body. His lids flickered a bit and then stilled. Phew¡­now his leg. Lifting his leg might be a bit difficult, maybe I¡¯ll just squirm my legs out from under him? The moment I started moving my legs, his piercing green eyes snapped open with full focus. n failed. Panicked, I tried to get up from the bed but clearly, I was no match for his strength and his speed. Edward pulled my arm back and pinned both my wrists above my head before kissing the right side of my neck as he ran his tongue up and down my skin. I shivered at his touch feeling goosebumps forming on my skin.


    ¡°Where are you going my slutty princess?¡± Edward inquired with mock concern in his voice. He shifted his weight so that he was straddling me and leaning down above my body. He kissed me deeply before I could reply, his warm tongue slowly exploring the insides of my mouth. Once again, I couldn¡¯t resist from moaning into his mouth as he entwined his tongue with mine. I tried to struggle against his grip on my wrists but ending up realizing that my arms were sore and I had very little energy left. Hisrge hand groped my left naked breasts squeezing it hard making me yelp into his mouth. He took my nipples in between his fingers and squeeze it hard, making me feel the electric shock run from there down to my clit. For the countless time today, he is making me sopping wet down there.


    As if changing his mind of going all the way with me on the bed, he let go of my wrists and got up. Confusion and relief filled me as I thought this is over and I can now drag my poor tired body back home. Talk about ruining dreams, the next moment he had scooped me up with ease into his arms as he carried me princess-style out of the room. Too tired to resist anything anymore with him, at least for today, I wrapped my arm around his neck to hang on.


    ¡°Let me wash my beautiful niece clean since that ¡®random man¡¯ dirtied you¡­and I probably did a bit as well¡­¡± Edward whispered in my ear when we arrived in a cozy white bathroom. The room had a white bathtub that was directly under a sunroof letting in natural light from the outside. I could see that although it was still light out, the sun will probably be setting soon. Edward ced me down so I was sitting on the edge of the bath tub, running my hands into the water I was surprised that it was already filled with warm water. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t have time to prepare this which only means that someone else was also around.


    ¡°I have some people taking care of this ce. I asked them to prepare the bath for us but we are alone now. There is no need to worry,¡± Edward exined as if he could read my thoughts. Maybe he really can, I sincerely hope not¡­


    ¡°I can wash myself¡­we should head back soon.¡±


    ncing into the wall mirror at the foot of the bath, I could see three bite marks on my shoulders. One from Zak and two newer ones from Edward on the other side. Shit, no more parading naked in front of anyone in this state¡­Lucien and Zak must not see this. Lucien will be worried and will view his me as a dirty and wanton thing while Zak¡­is too unpredictable for me to gauge his reaction. Couple that with the risk of ck Zak seeing it. While I guess Zak is not strictly in love with me but he could get possessive¡­and ck Zak could probably get murderously possessive. Time to try on some concealers at home and try my best to keep my clothes on.


    Edward squatted down in front of me while my mind was processing my thoughts. Instinctively, I closed my legs, pushing my knees and my thighs close together. If he touches me now, I will cum.


    ¡°Hahahaaa!¡­ oh god¡­Haha¡­Natalia¡­your reactions are so adorable!¡± Edward threw his head backughing out loud. His face turned a bit red and he seemed to be enjoying himself like a child. Perhaps under other circumstances I would have bepelled to think he looked a bit cute¡­but not right now.


    The natural light flowing in from above illuminating her silhouette as she sat in front of him on the edge of the bathtub making her look like an angel in his eyes. I guess right now with her messy hair and worn out body, a fallen angel might be more appropriate. This sight reminds me of the day I met her all those years before in this exact ce¡­


    His hands were on my knees prying my legs apart. ¡°No¡­please¡­no more¡­I can¡¯t take anymore!¡± I pleaded with him as tears stung my eyes.


    ¡°Let me see you. Show me your p*ssy. I¡¯ve fucked it a couple of times but I¡¯ve never seen it up close yet, have I?¡± he replied teasingly in a gentle voice as he spread my legs widely apart exposing my wet entry directly in front of his face.


    Drip, drip, drip¡­the mixture of his seed and my honey spilled down onto the floor as my entrance was stretched open.


    ¡°Look¡­my seed is spilling out of you. It¡¯s such a waste but let me clean you up properly,¡± he said as position the running shower head in between my legs. I sucked in my breath and whimpered as the warm water hit against my clit and the opening of my cave. I was so sensitive that I felt like cumming already¡­god¡­


    Edward used his fingers to lightly stroke my outer lips cleaning away the evidence of our previous release before slipping his middle finger into my hole. My p*ssy clenched around his intruding finger immediately before he started thrusting his single finger in and out of my hole. I felt some warm water entering me apanying his finger as he fucked my dripping canal.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting hotter and more slippery in here. I guess it¡¯s you and not just the warm water,¡± he teased before removing his hot finger from my insides then licking the juices. Next, using both his thumbs he spread open my slit before burying his face in between my legs.


    ¡°Not there¡­no¡­Edward¡­¡± I protested weakly as I curled my hands into his hair feeling his hot breath against my opening. He flicked his tongue teasing my swollen bud as I moaned wildly, my nipples hardened and my insides got wetter from the pleasure he was giving me. He ced his hands on my thighs to spread my legs further apart and held it in ce as he licked up my juices with loud slurping sounds.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking wet¡­you love it when I eat you out, right? You¡¯re such a horny slut¡­¡±


    He continued top at my juices making wild sucking sounds echo throughout the small bathroom. I was panting hard and had to grip the side of the tub as I felt it harder to maintain my bnce. I felt a hot heat probe my opening as Edward stuck his tongue into my p*ssy hole. Ah¡­he¡¯s fucking me with his tongue. I clenched my p*ssy hard enjoying the feel of his tongue wriggling inside of me. At this point, I was moaning my pleasure out loud and calling his name in an unbelievably sweet voice as if I was begging him for more. The wriggling sensation inside of me was now reced by fulfilling thrusting motions as Edward shoved his tongue rapidly in and then out of my cunt.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 21 Do You Remember?

    ¡°Im cumming¡­ahhh¡­ ahhhh! Edward!¡± I threw my head back screaming his name as I reached my peak. My p*ssy was twitching non-stop around his tongue and I thrusted my hips upwards towards his hot mouth. He hands cupped my buttocks lifting my ass up so he could suck harder just in time for when I squirted out my love juices into his awaiting mouth.


    ¡°Dont¡­eat it,¡± I whispered softly in a daze.


    ¡°I y fair¡­you swallowed all of my seed so of course, I¡¯ll eat yours¡­¡± he answered after removing his face from between my legs licking his lips to show how he kept his promise. y fair¡­my ass. If he was ying fair, we would not be here doing any of this.


    He gently carried my limp body into the bathtub sitting me down between his legs with my back to him. The warmth of the water and his firm body behind me feels so rxing. I was about to drift off to sleep again when I felt his hands fondling my breasts and squeezing their peaks. I moan automatically due to the stimtion while rolling my head from side to side to rest on his shoulders.


    ¡°I want to fuck you again, Natalia. Let me cum inside you over and over,¡± Edward pleaded seductively into my ears as he bit my earlobes. He must know by now how sensitive I am there. He thrusted two fingers inside my pleasure hole curling his fingers upwards inside to press hard against my G-spot as he shoved hard in and out of me. It feels amazing and I knew that I would cum again soon, the warm water rushing in together with his finger made my p*ssy even more sensitive.


    ¡°Enough¡­Edward¡­I¡¯m going to cum again¡­soon,¡± I pleaded for him to stop. We¡¯ve been having sex all afternoon.


    ¡°Look into the mirror, Natalia. Your erotic face is literally begging me to fuck you. Keep your eyes on the mirror, I want you to see yourself as I fuck you.¡±


    Natalia¡¯s eyes went wide as she spotted our reflections in the mirror. Her face was flushed from pleasure and the heat of the water with legs spread wide and my fingers buried into her cave. Her breast jiggling as she drew rapid breaths was a very sexy sight. I removed my fingers and positioned her cunt hole on top of my c*ck before pulling her hips down while thrusting my hips up to meet her halfway, ramming my c*ck deep into her hot and slippery p*ssy hole. I grabbed her head to capture her lips in time to swallow her moan of pleasure into my mouth. I was learning about her reactions and I knew that she would cry out every time that I entered her. Her walls clenched around me so tightly as it worked to milk my cum right from my dick. It was hard to move inside of her due to her tightness even though she was slimy and wet from her juices. I moved my hips, thrusting wildly inside her as her p*ssy continued to suck me in deeper. My patience was wearing thin and I wanted to shoot my load into her very soon.


    I could see the scene of our wild mating clearly in the mirror that was strategically ced so that I could see inside the tub as well. I looked like a sex ve, mad and wild for him, as he pumped his c*ck into my body. I could see clearly in the mirror where we were joined. His big dick thrusting in and then out of me again, burying his shaft into me all the way until his balls pped against my opening. I watched as he fucked me, grinding our hips together to meet each other thrust halfway to ensure the deepest possible thrust. One hand grabbed my breast while his other reached into the water to stroke and pinch my clit. I bucked against him onest time as I came hard, giving myself over to him and his c*ck, yelling out his name at my release. If any one was around, I have just announced to them that Edward has fucked me royally.


    His two hands clenched around my breast as he fucked me even faster using hisst burst of energy to drive towards his own mind-blowing climax. I felt his balls contract against my opening and the rush of his hot semen being shot deep into my womb as he ejacted.


    ¡­


    My clothes were all a mess but since Edward took the initiative to buy me loads of clothes among other things beforehand there were many designer clothing I could freely pick from in the back seat of his car. After we both got dressed, he took my hand and quietly led me towards theke. Strolling together on theke bank, I could see that the sun was about to set dying the sky a beautiful mix of orange, pink and purple. We soon found a swing set and Edward gestured for me to take a seat. So, I did, feeling a little surprised as he sat in the one next to mine. Suddenly, I felt like we were kids on a date with our first love¡­the reality was much further from that.


    ¡°¡­Do you remember this ce?¡± Edward asked hesitantly after a moment of silence passed between us.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve never been here,¡± I replied without hesitation. I¡¯ve never been here and frankly, I don¡¯t even know where this ce is. It¡¯s just in the middle of nowhere.


    ¡°¡­I see,¡± he replied without looking at me. There was something in his voice that I couldn¡¯t ce. A mixture of disappointment, sadness¡­and perhaps, loneliness? I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it since the sun has set. It was getting darker and darker. The trees and the forest around us were freaking my little-city-girl heart out. I was relief when Edward got up, grabbed my hand in his and dragged me towards the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you back home.¡±


    Natalia must be so tired from all the sex we had. After 5 minutes on the road she already fell asleep. I let her sleep, I guess I am to me for dragging her out here¡­and fucking her non-stop like a wolf in heat. I don¡¯t know why I took her to that ce. It¡¯s been around 10 years since I¡¯vest been there myself.


    Did I really expect her to remember? ¡­and am I now disappointed because she doesn¡¯t?


    *vrrr¡­vrrr* A text message?


    ¡°Where you are?¡­ Bring her back.¡±


    Lucien¡­if he¡¯s texting me instead of calling his sweet daughter, he must be quite pissed.


    ¡°On the way back. You and I need to talk,¡± I texted back.


    ¡­


    I woke up when the car came to a stop. We¡¯ve arrived? I guess I was so tired I slept the entire way. I looked out to see my familiar mansion and was relieved Edward did not take me somewhere else. I unbuckled my seat belt was reached for the door when my arm was pulled pulling my whole body backwards. Edward hugged me from behind kissing my hair. He turned my head back towards him and kissed my lips sweetly, at first, and then more passionately using his tongue. I moaned and panted into his mouth¡­no, we can¡¯t fuck again¡­please no.


    ¡°Goodnight, Natalia. Be a good girl and stay away from random men at night. Make sure you get on the pills. You took in a lot of my seed, you could be pregnant,¡± he whispered lovingly as he looked into my eyes.


    ¡°ok¡­¡± I murmured not sure how to respond.


    ¡°Although, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you became pregnant. I¡¯ll dly take the me and responsibility for seducing you. After all, we¡¯re not actually rted by blood so it wouldn¡¯t cause any real trouble. It wouldn¡¯t be so bad, right? I¡¯m sure our son will look so much like your beloved Lucien since I do look so much like him,¡± Edward said while giving me a seductive smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your child,¡± I spat and exited the car.


    I instructed the maids waiting in front of the mansion door to grab all the stuff from Edward¡¯s car and headed directly to my room. I don¡¯t want to face Lucien while smelling like another man.


    ¡­


    Edward met Lucien in his study.


    ¡°So, what do we need to talk about?¡± Lucien asked, the usual warmth in his voice gone.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 22 Seductive Massage

    ¡°So, what do we need to talk about?¡± Lucien asked, the usual warmth in his voice gone.


    Edward sat down in the armchair opposite Lucien. Time to put his n in motion.


    ¡°Stay calm and hear me out. It¡¯s about Natalia¡­¡± Edward began to exin.


    ¡°What about Natalia?¡± Lucien asked with narrowed eyes. Whatever it was, it clearly was not good news.


    ¡°She told me today that there seems to be a stalker stalking her these days. She says she feels unsafe although nothing concrete has happened yet¡­I think we should take the ¡®better safe than sorry approach¡¯. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°¡­and what do you propose?¡± Lucien asked his brother. So, he¡¯s telling me that Natalia chose to confide in him rather thaning to me for help? This seems highly unlikely given the bad blood between the two prior to this. No matter how charming I know Edward can be, winning Natalia¡¯s trust in a week seems over the top. What does he n to gain from this¡­?


    ¡°I want Natalia to have a bodyguard to keep her safe if need be. I know a very talented and trustworthy bodyguard working for the elders at the main house. I suggest we request for him to be her bodyguard. Natalia is a youngdy now and with our social standing, she could be in harm¡¯s way any day.¡± Come on Lucien, put the safety of your daughter first and agree to my proposal.


    ¡°¡­I see. That¡¯s actually a good idea and if he is from the main house, they should also agree with the ideapared to bringing in an external bodyguard. So, who is this guy?¡± Lucien replied with a warmer tone. Regardless of whether the stalker incident is true or not, Natalia having a bodyguard is not bad. However, a bodyguard from the main house? The main house couldn¡¯t give two fucks about Natalia¡¯s safety because they¡¯ve never viewed her as part of their bloodline and therefore not part of their family.


    ¡°His name is Reiner. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve met him but he has guarded me more than once on my trips abroad and seems to be trustworthy. Of course, he will be guarding her 24/7,¡± Edward exined.


    ¡°Ok. That settles that. If you trust him, then I trust him. I¡¯ll make a request to the main house for him to be Natalia¡¯s bodyguard. Thank you for letting me know about this matter. I¡¯m happy to see that you¡¯re worried about my daughter,¡± Lucien thanked his brother with a t voice. Now my turn to ask some questions¡­Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where did you take Natalia today?¡­ let¡¯s start off by being honest,¡± Lucien asked. I know you didn¡¯t take her ¡®shopping¡¯. Judging by the state Natalia was in they went somewhere outdoors plus none of Natalia¡¯s close sales assistants at all those upscale fashion boutiques contacted the maids for them to pick up her purchases either.


    ¡°Where do you think I took her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer my question with another question, Edward,¡± Lucien warned as he stared his brother down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know where I took her. What you need to know is why I took her there.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Why did you take her there?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because I no longer want to be forgotten.¡± Edward¡¯s direct replied shocked and confused Lucien. What is he referring to? Natalia has known Edward since my marriage to her mother and from then till now they¡¯ve been in contact. True, their rtionship can¡¯t be called the warmest but no one would think that she has ¡®forgotten¡¯ Edward. Once again, life isplicated and therefore none of this shit is making sense.


    ¡°¡­I guess you¡¯re not going to exin to me anymore than that, am I correct? Let¡¯s leave it at that today. There¡¯s nothing wrong with taking your niece out on an outdoor adventure but please realize that Natalia is frail and she dislikes the wild. She is a city girl after all.¡±


    No. She¡¯s not. You all made her that way¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for today then. Please take care of Natalia¡­¡±


    On that parting note, Edward exited Lucien¡¯s study. Lucien watched as his brother left.


    ¡­


    *Knock Knock Knock*


    ¡°Natalia. It¡¯s me,¡± Lucien called out to her while softly knocking on her door. It¡¯s not toote, she should still be up.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡±


    I smiled as Lucien came in through my bedroom door. It¡¯s always a pleasant surprise when he visits. I¡¯m already dressed for bed in a whitecy night gown with concealers full on to cover up all three bite marks on my shoulders¡­what a life. I don¡¯t think it¡¯smon practice for girls to go to bed with concealer on their body to hand love marks from their step father¡­but here we are.


    I sat up and patted the side of my bed to invite him toe over and sit. He obliged walking over and seated himself on the side of my bed. His hair was still damp and his body smelled of shampoo telling me that he had just showered. This is one of Lucien¡¯s sexiest look.


    ¡°How was shopping around with Edward?¡±


    ¡°It was fun. We got a lot of new clothes, essories and the like¡­¡± I answered with a perfect smile. Lucien must not find out about our little excursion¡­


    ¡°You look quite tired. Why don¡¯t I give you a little massage like I always used to do?¡± Lucien offered while shing me a gentle smile.


    Without waiting for my response, he flipped my nket off the lower part of my body and grabbed my left leg. His warm andrge hands started massaging my legs from my ankle inching up slowly to my thighs.


    ¡°Your muscles are quite tense, let me help you rx them,¡± hemented as he slid his hand up higher to my upper thighs. Then his expert hands massaged both my upper thighs together at once as he leaned his body over me. He¡¯s so close, I could feel the heat of his body and the smell of his shampoo filled my senses. My body was reacting strongly to him as I felt my nipples hardened and my pussy started contracting.


    ¡°Flip over so I can get your back,¡± Lucien directed me as hepletely removed my nket from my body so that my whole body was exposed to his sight, myce nightgown the only thing covering my body. I slowly flipped over so that I was lying on my stomach. I felt his hand on the back of my thighs, squeezing my flesh, and I had to fight hard to hold back my moan.


    Lucien probably thinks of this as a regr massage to help rx my body but to me this is pure seduction. I bit my lip as his hand slid up and under my night gown to cup my bare buttocks and massage them firmly. His big hands griped each side of my ass hard as he applied pressure to squeeze them repeated. At this point, my pussy was soaked with my pleasure juices. If he brushes his hand there, he will find out how turned on I am¡­


    ¡°Lucien¡­ah¡­I think this is enough¡­¡± I whimpered out in a weak voice. Silently cursing myself when I heard my voice sounding so seductive and turned on. His hands left my buttocks and I felt him shifting his weight followed by a heavy weight on my hips. Lucien lowered the straps of my nightgown from my shoulders to expose my bare back to him and began massaging my back while straddling my hips.


    ¡°Your back probably needs the most attention. You need a healthy body to deliver good results at work. Let me take care of you,¡± Lucien whispered in my ear, so close that I could feel his warm breath. Each time he applied pressure onto my back, his hips grinded against mine as he leaned forward¡­oh god. I don¡¯t think I can take anymore of this¡­ I let out a small moan as something warm and wet gushed out from between my pussy folds.


    Finally, Lucien stopped his massage and got off my body. He ced my nket over my body again as he sat down on the bed to tug me into bed. I flipped over onto my back only after the nket was safely covering my body, I was scared he would see the wet marks my love juices must have left on the front of my nightgown. He leaned down to kiss me on my forehead and then lower on my cheek¡­and then even lower on my neck causing a moan to escape from my lips.


    ¡°Good night, Natalia,¡± he said tly when he was at the door. Then he was gone¡­


    What was that just now¡­? Lucien¡­what are you thinking right now? The wet stickiness between my legs was the best answer I could find. Every spot on my body that he touched is burning as if it was on fire. I could still feel his lingering touch on my body as if he was still here with me, right here on the bed. I trialed my fingers along my legs reliving the sensation of his hands on my legs, my thighs¡­and then my ass. My nipples were hard again and my breasts were bouncing up and down as I panted. My pussy clenched hard as I squeezed my thighs together. I need to sleep but I can¡¯t stop thinking of Lucien¡­I want him¡­oh god, I want him!


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 23 The Peeping Hole

    After closing the door to Natalia¡¯s bedroom behind him, Lucien stood still calming his breath. His huge dick was throbbing with need. As usual, whenever he yearned for Natalia, he headed to that room. The room next to Natalia¡¯s bedroom is a guest bedroom and since they hardly ever hosted guests overnight, this room hasn¡¯t been used for years. Decorated in luxury as per the standard of this mansion, the room looked like any other well-furnished bedroom except Lucien knew that this room hid a secret. Closing the door to the guest bedroom behind him, Lucian immediately headed to the white wooden closet built into the wall separating Natalia¡¯s bedroom from this room. Connected to the back of this closet was an opening into a secret room smartly hidden sandwiched between the back of this closet and Natalia¡¯s bedroom. There is a small hole in the wall that grants the one peeping through a full and unobstructed view inside of Natalia¡¯s bedroom.


    Lucien has been in here countless times before to observe his step daughter. At first, he justified his actions with concern for her but as Natalia blossomed into such a beautiful woman in the past recent years, he came to this room more frequently driven by his desire for her. Today was no exception.


    The secret room is not furnished except for a small coffee table and a wooden chair that Lucien sneaked in. Lucien is probably the only living person who knows about this room. Lucien sat down on the chair and peeped into the hole to see Natalia still lying in her bed. Is she asleep already?


    After a few minutes, Natalia started roll side to side on her bed before throwing the nket off her body as she thrusted her hips upwards.


    ¡°I guess she is feeling it after all¡­¡± Lucien muttered to himself with smirk on his lips.


    ¡­


    I can¡¯t possibly fall asleep. My pussy won¡¯t stop throbbing with need and it¡¯s bing wetter and wetter as I thought more of Lucien, his touch, his sexy voice. I reached up one hand to squeeze my breast feeling my nipples hardening to my touch. I moaned softly and pinched my nipple with my finger while reaching my other hand to stroke the sensitive bud between my legs. My pussy was so wet providing more than enough lubrication for me to slide a finger smoothly into my hole. I squeezed my legs together and rolled a bit side to side to clenched and squeeze my pussy wall around my finger tighter. This couldn¡¯t satisfy my lust¡­


    I threw the nket away from my body as I thrusted my hips sharply upwards ramming my finger into my hot cunt repeatedly fucking myself. I curled my finger to pushed upwards to locate my g-spot before pushing against it for stimtion. Driven with lust for Lucien, I sat up and moved to sit on the side of my bed before spreading open my legs wide and started fucking my cunt with my own finger once more.


    ¡°Ah!¡­ Lucien¡­fuck me¡­Lucien!¡­ make me cum¡­ahhhh,¡± I screamed with pleasure as I imagined Lucian¡¯s hot shaft plunging in and out of my flooding cave. I added another finger into my hole and fingered myself even harder while my fantasies ran wild. My pussy walls twitched around my own fingers as I thrusted my hips upwards attempting to take my fingers in deeper.


    I fondled my breast and called out Lucien¡¯s name in between my pants and moans, thrusting my fingers into my hot hole. I want him so much¡­


    ¡­


    Lucien heard Natalia¡¯s moans loud and clear as she called out his name while pleasuring herself and it filled him with love and lust for her. Relief filled him as he realized that she indeed loved and wanted him too. He could see her erotic face and her widely-spread pussy lips in full view as she thrusted her two fingers inside herself trying to satisfy her need for him. His hand reached to free his erect and swollen cock from his pajama pants and began stroking it up and down matching his rhythm to Natalia¡¯s finger as she fucked her own pussy. Her beautiful tits were bouncing up and down as she rocked her hips against her fingers giving him a good show.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sight and sound of her masturbating to her yearning for him was turning him on more than he could imagine. As always, he wanted to thrust his cock into her cunt and fuck her until she could no longer walk. He closed his eyes while listening to her moaning his name, fueling his own fantasy of thrusting his member inside her as he pumped his hand along the length of his cock faster and harder. He stifled his moans of pleasure, afraid that she would hear him on the other side of the wall separating them.


    Wait for me, Natalia. I will make you mine soon after all of this is over. I will fuck you the way you want to be fucked¡­we will be together forever. I want to touch you and turn you on more than today¡­I want to pleasure you and then fuck you hard¡­


    His hands moved even faster along the length of his cock as a white small pool of precum started to form at the tip of its head. Lucien thrust his hips upwards from the chair wildly as if thrusting into the body of his love. His breath became morebored while he secretly whispered Natalia¡¯s name.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡­Luciene with me¡­Ahhh.. Ahhh!¡± I screamed as I reached my climax inviting my imaginary lover to cum along with me. I imagined his cock twitching as he shoots his cum deep inside my womb and I clenched my pussy wall hard around my fingers. My cum gushing out from deep within me to wet my own fingers. I rocked up hips upwards andy back onto the bed, spreading my legs wider as I rode out my own orgasm.


    ¡°Lucien¡­I love you¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Natalia just came and fell asleep instantly. She is so adorable and so sexy. My cock twitched in my hand as I watched the arousing sight of Natalia¡¯s beautiful climax. She even thought of me when she reached her climax, calling out my name in her most lustful voice. I jerked my cock faster wanting to cum soon after Natalia.


    I groaned as I approached my own release all the while imagining thrusting my hard cock into Natalia¡¯s tight pussy and hitting my tip to her womb. I want to fill her with my seed¡­I want to make her mine and mine alone.


    ¡°I love you¡­Natalia¡­¡± Lucien groaned in a strained voice as he reached his climax. Hot semen shot out of his manhood in wavesnding on the floor. He wasing non-stop as he emptied his load imagining that he was nting his seed inside Natalia¡¯s loving body.


    ¡­


    Lucien made his way back to his bedroom which was located on the other wing of the mansion. There were many things that he needed to settle before he could be with Natalia but knowing now how much she wanted him has given him a burst of determination. Dealing with the elders at the main branch of the house would prove to be difficult but he was determined to do whatever it took to make Natalia his. He has learnt throughout his life since he was a boy that to gain something, he had to make many sacrifices to bargain with the elders.


    ¨Cto be continued¡­

 Chapter 24 Seductive Work Meeting

    The start of the second week of my internship¡­hello, Monday and¡­another full week with Edward at theb. The n for this week is quite busy including an evening banquet with one of our key corporate clients. I have to admit that when it came to business, Edward was really a pro and well respected in his field. All the tasks assigned to me were really well nned to support my learning and development of skills that I wascking and to give me a better understanding of the business. Today, I will be attending various meetings with top researchers to follow-up on the progress of various processes with Edward. This should keep us busy for the whole day¡­


    *Ring¡­Ring¡­* Oh, it¡¯s Zak.


    ¡°Yo, Natalia. You free tonight? I¡¯m meeting someone and I want you there as well,¡± Zak¡¯s rxed andzy voice got straight to the point.


    ¡°Yea¡­I can be there. Who are we meeting?¡± I¡¯m very curious now. Zak almost never invites me to see anyone except for some of our mutual friends.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll see when the timees. I¡¯ll text you the time and location. See you tonight¡­dress sexy,¡± Zak teased.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be as sexy as I can be in my work clothes¡­see you. Let me know¡­if anything is troubling you. Ok?¡± I replied to Zak with concern in my voice. This requesting from Zak is giving me a sense of foreboding.


    I¡¯m really worried about Zak right now but the clock is ticking and if I don¡¯t hurry, I¡¯ll bete to my meeting. Gosh, its not easy being an intern¡­the corporate world sure is though. I can¡¯t mess up now! Focus, focus, focus!


    ¡­


    By the time I swung open the door to Edward¡¯s office, there were only 2 minutes left to the meeting meaning we needed to hurry to the meeting room. Learning of the day: Women¡¯s office clothes are a real challenge¡­or maybe only the version that Edward had picked out for me. The ck leather high heels were already killing my feet, couple that with ck skirt which I guess are a bit too short and too tight. I was finding it hard to walkfortably.


    ¡°Edward¡­I¡¯m here,¡± I greeted him in a shy voice. Being in this room reminds me of what we did thest time we were here. I have to stop remembering this every time I step into this room because we¡¯re going to be spending so much time here. Edward was leaning on his desk, dressed in his standardb attire: white shirt, ck pants and whiteb coat.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Professor¡¯ while we¡¯re at work. Please keep things professional. Let¡¯s go,¡± he replied curtly and exited the office trusting that I would follow him to our first meeting. I wanted to scream at him¡­doing all those things to me and then telling me to ¡®keep thing professional¡¯. It would be great if things really became strictly professional. I followed to keep up with his long strides as we headed to our first meeting.


    This meeting room is much bigger than the ones we went to before during the first week of my internship. Edward sat at the head of the table, clearly showing that he is the boss here, while I sat to his right. There were probably around 30 other people seated at the meeting table, everyone looking serious and a bit nervous at Edward¡¯s presence.


    The vibe was nerve-wreaking and my palms started to sweat a bit as I felt out of ce. Today, various senior researchers and professors will be updating on the key development of their research and Edward will be judging which projects he would continue to fund and endorse for future production andmercialization. I could understand why everyone was nervous, the future of their research and career depended on this and there¡¯s also that rumor I heard of how scary and monstrous Edward can be at these sessions.


    Silence filled the room¡­


    ¡°Start,¡± Edward¡¯s monotonous voice cut through the silence. The representative of the first project started to present the result of his research. Edward stayed mostly silent throughout the presentation, flipping through his notes now and then, asking questions where he felt necessary, and giving straightforward and pretty harshments at the end of each presentation.


    This process repeated itself as each project representative stepped up to present their findings. I found all the content interesting and I guess if it were up to me, I would endorse all these research projects. However, ncing at Edward¡¯s stern face made me aware that he was probably not thinking the same thing¡­


    Edward stared nkly at the presentation screen while the words of these old professors floated into his left ear and exited through his right without being processed by his brain. They didn¡¯t need to be, he knew pretty much the content of all these researches before he stepped into the meeting room. Being a genius was a part of it but prepping well before hand the night before was also a major part. The issue with most of these researches is its potential to ultimately hit the market and bemercialized to help mankind while also generating profit for thepany.


    Well, that¡¯s my job to figure out, Edward thought to himself. The bigger problem in this meeting is the girl sitting to my right. I can¡¯t stop thinking about her and it¡¯s bing a huge distraction. I can also smell her perfume mixed with her regr shampoo and it¡¯s stroking my senses with every breath I draw in. This meeting is a few hours long, how am I supposed to just sit here when she¡¯s so close? The skirt bought for her is too short, trust me, that was not my intention. The majority of her smooth and tempting thigh is bare now that she is sitting down. Her blouse is tight and hugging her big tits. All in all, this meeting is torture.


    Eyes forward, I nudged Natalia¡¯s thighs with my knee under the table. As expected, her reaction is so adorable. She¡¯s keeping her eyes forward trying to ignore me. I shifted myself a bit closer to her as I used my thigh to stroke along her outer thighs. She probably knows I¡¯m getting serious now since she shot me a warning look before continuing to face forward once again. I reached out with my right hand and cing my hand over her kneecap before slowly stroking my way up her thigh, slowly, inch by inch.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡­


    ¡®Strictly professional¡¯¡­yea right. Edward just nudged my leg with his. I¡¯m pretty sure that was not an ident but I¡¯ve decided to ignore his advances. Keeping my eyes on the presentation going on ahead of me, I tried my best to focus on what the older professor was exining. Suddenly, Edward¡¯s hand was on my knee and then sliding up my bare thighs. I took all of my self-control to remain still. What is he doing? There¡¯re so many people here¡­


    His hand kept sliding up my thigh getting closer and closer to my hip. No! I grabbed his hand with mine to keep his hand from sliding up further. It¡¯ll be a disaster if anyone see us like this. I looked nervously around the room and was relief that no one seemed to have notice anything amiss. Edward¡¯s hand slipped out from mine and proceeded to stroke my thigh up and down. I squeezed my legs closed together as my pussy started contracted with anticipation. Despite the panic I felt in my head, my body was reacting to his hot touch, wanting more of this petting.


    Edward wedged his hand in between my legs tugging my legs apart so that he could stroke up and down my inner thighs. Damn it, why is my skirt so short! He was definitely teasing me as I felt his hand pinching lighting on the sensitive flesh of my inner thighs. I squeezed my legs together capturing his hand in between my legs begging him silently to stop. Of course, he did notply to my wish at all. His hand inched up my inner thigh slowly as his hand dipped under my short skirt. My core was throbbing with a pleasurable ache and I could feel a wet heat seeping out from the opening between my legs, soaking my underwear. My body was reacting to his seductive touches once again.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 25 Under the Table

    After the long and slow journey up my thigh, Edward¡¯s seeking hand finally reached its destination in between my legs. I felt his hand on my underwear stroking my pussy lips through the thin fabric covering my hole. It feels so good¡­I bit my lower lip so my moans of pleasure don¡¯t escape past my lips. How can I get him to stop? I looked around the room and it seems that no one has realized what is transpiring between us.


    That was a relief for now but I¡¯m not sure how much longer I can stand his touch. Edward stroked my opening through the fabric with two fingers, rubbing my sensitive area and stimting my swollen clit. My body shuddered and it was getting harder and harder to sit still. I wanted to lift my hips up to grind harder against his yful fingers, I held tight onto the edge of the table to steady myself.


    ¡ª


    Edward could feel the wetness of Natalia¡¯s juices through her now drenched panties. She¡¯s so turned on, I have to tease her about all of thister. I used my foot to nudge her ankle aside to further spread her legs under the table as I answered some questions that were being fired at me with ease. While exining some concepts to the meeting participants, I pulled the panties covering Natalia¡¯s crotch to the side so that I can use my fingers to caress her wet slit. As expected, her body is so sensitive and her pussy is already slippery and wet showing that she is horny and ready for pration. I stroked two fingers along her slit, slowly at first and then faster as her hip squirmed rocking her pussy lips against my fingers.


    Her hot juices were flowing out freely now from her opening onto my fingers and palm. Her face is flushed pink and she is biting her lips seductively harder as she tries to control her lust. I stroked her clit in circr motions and heard her sudden intake of breath. I knew her clit is extremely sensitive especially when it is swollen rock hard like it is now. I pinched her clit repeatedly enjoying my time teasing her thoroughly. I stopped my stimtions for a bit, giving Natalia time to catch her breath, before thrusting two fingers hard into her love hole. Shocked, she let out a soft whimper before covering her mouth with her hand and turning away as if to excuse her rude behavior as her pussy walls clenched around my fingers tightly sucking it deeper inside her.


    ¡­


    I couldn¡¯t keep myself from letting out a moan when Edward suddenly thrusted two thick and hard fingers inside of me. My awaiting pussy squeezed his fingers instantly when it got what it had been long waiting for. My body craves his touch regardless of the situation that we are in. I thrusted my hips upwards a bit against his invading fingers inviting him to start moving his fingers. I wanted him to finger fuck me so badly right now as my pussy got hotter and wetter for him. Edward finally started to move his fingers in and out of my cunt spewing more of my juices out of me. Squelch, squelch, squelch¡­I could hear watery sounds as his fingers stirred my hot insides. I pray that no one else in this meeting room would hear the lewd sounds of my love juices being stirred.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Doing this in public with people around is turning me on more than I thought possible, I think I will cum very soon. I grabbed Edward¡¯s wrist as I looked at his face begging him to stop and signally to him that I will cum very soon if he doesn¡¯t. The fingers embedded inside my hold thrusted and wiggled relentlessly and I felt my legs going weak as my climax was fast approaching.


    Edward thrusted his fingers inside me even faster as he felt my walls twitching telling him that my orgasm was near. He really wants me to cum here in front of all these people? Ah¡­my pussy walls clenched and my hips bucked upwards as my climax hit me. I squeezed my legs together trapping his fingers inside my hold as my orgasm hit me and leaned on Edward¡¯s shoulders while trying to steady my breathing.


    ¡°Are you ok? Natalia?¡±, Edward asked me out of fake concern as he pretended not to know the cause of my reaction. Such a devil!


    Edward finally pulled out of my wet pussy¡­


    The meeting finally came to an end. No one realized anything¡­right? If anyone realized, they didn¡¯t show it as everyone cleared their belongings and quickly left the room until only Edward and I are left.


    ¡°Why did you do that?!?¡± I turned to face him my temper taking over me. That was crazy embarrassing.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank me for entertaining you during such a boring meeting? Don¡¯t try to tell me you did not enjoy it¡­look at all your juices on my fingers,¡± He countered as he showed me his still-wet fingers.


    Not knowing what to say to him anymore, I turned and ran out of the room as fast as my weak legs and high heels could carry me.


    ¡­


    Work in the afternoon passed by peacefully since Edward and I had to attend different meetings. I am quite relieved not to see him anymore today as I look forward to spending time with Zakter this evening as we had nned. Zak already sent over the meeting ce and time. I did not recognize the name of the bar he sent but I¡¯m sure it would be a fantastic and fancy ce since Zak picked it.


    Myst meeting just ended, finally! I stretched a bit in my seat as I waited for everyone else to leave first. Mindful that as an intern I should do thest check up on the meeting room equipment and turn off everything before leaving. After doing just that, I turned off the lights and left the meeting room closing the door behind me. As I turned to walk down the corridor, a big forceful hand grabbed my waist and another covered my mouth preventing me from making any audible sound. In one swift motion, I was pulled into an unfamiliar room.


    Somebody, please help!


    I screamed in my mind.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 26 Passionate Attack

    How do I fight him? He¡¯s much taller and stronger than I am. He was now dragging me deeper into the room.


    Lacking any other creative ideas, I decided to bite his hand as hard as I could.


    ¡°Shit¡­Natalia!¡± my captor eximed in pain as I bit his hand hard although I am quite sure that I did not inflict life-threatening damages. Finally, the hand over my mouth and the one around my waist was removed.


    I turned around fast in his arm just toe face to face with¡­Edward?!?


    ¡°Hi there, Natalia,¡± he greeted me with a sheepish smile which made him look much younger.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡­ I have to go.¡±


    Bored of dealing with his nonsense, I tried to walk past him but he caught my arm before pulling me back into his arms.


    His hot lips were instantly on mine as he held my head in his hand, kissing me hard. I was panting hard by the time our lips separated again. The mix of our saliva pouring out the corners of my mouth resulting from our savage kiss. One kiss melted my insides as my pussy throbbed with heat and wanting. He carried me in his strong arms carrying me deeper into the storage room navigating the maze of storage shelves. I didn¡¯t know there was a storage room here but I am sure various staff had ess to this room and I started to feel nervous.


    ¡°The door doesn¡¯t lock from the inside¡­so anyone can walk in on us at anytime while we¡¯re getting it on in here. Better to keep your voice down, right?¡± Edward teased as he whispered into my ears. By this time, I was already quite convinced that he could read my mind. Shit. I guess no one needs a storage room that locks from the inside¡­


    With my back now against the wall, Edward sucked my neck roughly as his hand unbuttoned my blouse to expose mycy bra. He impatiently removed his whiteb coat and his shirt as he continued to kiss me on the lips. I moaned with pleasure when his hand returned to fondle my breast then removed my blouse and brapletely to bare my upper body to him, our clothes falling down to the ground. The storage room was cold but our passion made us so hot as the room filled with out lustful moans and panting.


    ¡°Tell me what you want me to do to you, Natalia. Where do you want me to touch you?¡± Edward whispered his seductive questions into my ears. His ripped upper body bared before my hungry sights as I took in the firm beautiful muscles of his torso.


    ¡°Touch my breasts¡­suck my nipples¡­please,¡± I pleaded taking his hand and cing it on my right breast where he started squeezing me. I felt my nipples getting hard and erect instantly, waiting for more of his pleasurable touch. Although I hate to admit it, Edward was right, our bodies are verypatible.


    His hands squeezed and teased my breasts, slowly at first, and then harder and faster as he groped and twisted them in his hands. I moaned out load repeatedly as my mind was swamped with pleasure. His fingers pulled teasingly at both my nipples making me bite my lower lip and clench my lower abdomen. Each time he pinched my nipples tightly, I felt it deep inside my pussy causing my walls to clench. The warm fluids are flooding my love cave due to attention he was giving my tits. Zak had made me cum just from teasing my tits alone many times before and I am sure now that Edward has the same ability to do so.


    ¡°Ah¡­harder¡­harder please!¡± I begged him as he began sucking my right nipple. He rolled his tongue over the hard nub, sucking and then biting. It felt amazing¡­I could feel my climax building inside of me. I cradled his head closer to my breast urging him to suck harder as I thrusted my chest forward rubbing my soft flesh in his face.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    His hand wandered downwards before disappearing under my skirt to cup my wet arousal. My pussy twitched at the feel of his hand through the thincy fabric of my panties. I wanted him to touch me directly and I clenched my pussy in anticipation. He began stroking me through the fabric reminding me of the experience in the meeting room earlier today. I moaned even louder and thrusted my hips towards his hand, tempting him to touch me more while he continued to suck hard on my nipple.


    ¡°Tell me what you want,¡± Edward prompted me. He was being extra mean today, asking me for what I wanted when he knew full well what I wanted.


    ¡°Finger me¡­hard! Edward, please¡­touch me directly. I want to cum¡­already,¡± I begged him in a sweet voice for my release. My heat gushing out from between my legs, my pussy ready to be fucked.


    ¡°As you wish, my slutty Princess,¡± he replied with a smallugh before removing my panties and screwing two of his thick fingers into my hot awaiting hole. I cried out in pleasure as I came¡­


    ¡°Did you juste from having two fingers inserted inside you? You¡¯re such a naughty princess and I¡¯ll fuck you like one,¡± Edward teased me with joy. His two fingers started thrusting in and out of me fast and hard as I had begged him. My pussy walls adjusted to take him in each time he pulled his fingers out just to thrust them in full-force inside me once again on repeat. My hips were moving on their own matching his thrusts with my own as my juices rolled down my inner thighs.


    He took my hand and ced it against his throbbing hot pole, silently begging me to take care of him there. I wanted to feel his hot heat in my hands¡­andter my mouth so I quickly unbuckled his belt and unzipped him to grant freedom to his hard-standing cock. His shaft was already big and swollen with bulging veins running along its length, it looked very potent indeed.


    I clenched my pussy around his fingers as I remembered the feel of his cock inside of me from our previous sessions. I did not have any condom on me and it was obvious that Edward never carried around any. We were going to do it raw once again, I felt in heat as I looked forward to feeling his hot load shooting into me.


    I began stroking his cock up and down, molding my hands around him and applying pressure to give him pleasure. He started moaning and panting in response to my stimtion, expressing his appreciation for my efforts. His fingers continued to fuck me as I pumped his cock fast, we kissed deeply as we prepared to move on to the main dish.


    ¡°Please stop¡­Edward, I want to cum together¡­please,¡± I begged him to stop before I came again. I wanted to cum together with him while he rammed his dick hard inside me. I don¡¯t want his fingers¡­


    ¡°Let me suck you¡­¡± I suggested wantonly as I got on my knees, kneeling in front of him. I looked straight into his beautiful green eyes as I grabbed his cock and startedpping at the head with my wet tongue.


    His cock twitched in my hands, I knew the small hole at his tip is extremely sensitive. I swirled my tongue around his tip repeatedly while my hands pumped up and down the length of his shaft. He started moaning and then groaning impatiently. His handsome face contorted with his lust for me made my heart beat faster.


    ¡­


    The sight of Natalia submissively kneeling in front of him while sucking his cock was driving Edward insane. He wanted to ram his full length into her mouth and fuck her. Her tongue on his tip was hot, inviting and it made his body shiver with heat. He began moving his hips to thrust his rod against her tongue as she continued to tease him.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 27 Storage Room Desires

    No more teasing, Natalia. I held her head in my hands as I forcefully rammed my hard cock into the soft and warm depth of her mouth, all in one thrust. I was hitting the back of her throat as she gasped and ran her tongue along my length. She began sucking me expertly as I started to fuck her mouth. Pulling my dick out of her mouth and then ramming it in again. I shook her head back and forth to match with the pace of my thrusting as we both moaned. It feels heavenly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia has some real skills in pleasing a man, whether that was her natural gift, a result of our naturalpatibility or a result of experience and training with her other lovers, I could not tell. The bite mark on her shoulder still present at the back of my mind while I took pleasure in fucking her lips.


    My release was fast approaching but I remembered her request for us to cum together today. So, I stopped thrusting and told her to release her lips from my cock. I wanted to fuck her cunt now and I¡¯m sure that is what she has been eagerly waiting for as well.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to do you in a ce like this,¡± Edward whispered into my ears making me shiver as he backed my body against the wall. His hand grabbed my left thigh lifting my leg up parting it to the side to spread my pussy.


    ¡°Put me inside you,¡± Edwardmanded and I eagerlyplied. I gently held his rock-hard pole in my hand and slowly guided his head to my soaking opening. My body jerked as he screwed his cock deep into my sopping wet cunt in one hard motion. His hand guided my left leg to wrap around the top of his hips to hug his body closer to mine for my own support. His hands then held the sides of my waist as he held me in ce while ramming his dick in and out of me. My body sandwiched between the wall behind my back and his firm muscr body made it easy for him to prate me deep with his manhood. He did just that, repeated, until I was unable to control my moans and started screaming his name loud in the storage room.


    My wetness allowed him to slide in and out of me easily allowing him to fuck me fast and hard. I felt wetter and wetter with each thrust as my body started to release more nectar to coat his loving dick. My pussy clenched around his shaft with each thrust and began twitching more frequently as my orgasm was approaching.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m gonna cum¡­I can¡¯t hold¡­on,¡± I confessed to Edward between my pants of pleasure. I looked deep into his eyes pleading him to cum inside me. I guess by this time I was addicted to the hot fulfilling sensation of feeling his cum shoot inside my womb. I wanted his seed deep inside me. The sensation of it dripping out of my hole onto my legs was so seductive.


    ¡°Cum inside of me, Edward! I want to feel your hot seed,¡± I begged him for his seed directly. I felt out of my mind. I was addicted to feeling his raw dick inside of me.


    Edward shoved his dick harder inside of me rushing us both towards our release. I med my leg around his hip harder pulling him even closer to my body as I hugged my pussy walls tightly around him at the moment that my orgasm hit me. At the same moment, Edward pumped into me rapidly a few times before reaching his climax as well. I felt my milky cum gushing out inside my hole to cover his dick as his dick shot his hot seed into the back of my love tunnel. He shot his seed inside me in a few spurts, each one hitting me deep inside burying his seed into my womb.


    ¡°How many are we supposed to grab?¡± asked a female voice. The door to the storage room was opened I heard footsteps walking in. Are you serious? Someone just came into the storage room!?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, so let¡¯s grab a few to spare,¡± a male voice answered as the footsteps approached deeper into the room.


    If theye all the way to the back, they¡¯re going to see us! I looked at Edward in panic to see him press a finger to his lips winking at me. I¡¯m not sure how he was going to handle this but¡­


    He eased his cock out of my hole and turned my body around so I was facing the wall with my back to him. Hisrge hands grabbed my hips from behind while tugging up my skirt leaving them around my waist. This is definitely not what I had in mind regarding ¡®handling the situation¡¯.


    ¡°Bend over, Natalia. Put your hands on the wall,¡± hemanded. No, he¡¯s going to fuck me from behind at a time like this?


    Without waiting to see if I¡¯ve followed his instructions or not, Edward pulled up my hips and rammed his hard cock into my hole from behind. My pussy let out an embarrassing squelching sound as his cock plunged into its wet depths. How did he get hard again so fast? Oh god, he¡¯s much bigger than he was before too. It¡¯s amazing how he could get even bigger like this.


    I ced my hands on the wall as instructed before I felt him fuck in and out of my pussy so hard that I could hardly keep my bnce. Thank you, my dear wall, for supporting me. Edward pulled back one of my arms using it to jerk my body back and forth to match his thrusts making each thrust deeper and more forceful.


    The closer their footsteps got closer to us as they navigated the maze of storage shelves to find whatever they were looking for; the faster and harder Edward panted and fucked his cock inside my tight hole. He fucked me so much that my insides were turning to mush and ourbined cum is dripping out of my gaping hole onto the floor. I bit my own wrist to keep myself from crying out. My fear of being caught in the actbined with Edward¡¯s hardness hitting my g-spot was making me feel it more than usual and I was close to cumming again. I turned my head around so Edward could tongue fuck my mouth keeping my moans from leaking out.


    They wereing closer and so was my orgasm. My pussy walls mped down on Edward¡¯s cock again while I wiggled my ass, grinding my hips to take him in further. I cried out into his mouth as my climax hit me and I lost all strength in my legs and my body slid down. Edward supported me.


    ¡°I found it! Come here. Help me take a few of these,¡± the female voice called out to her co-worker. I heard sounds of them picking something from the shelves before retreating back through the mazes of shelves to the entrance of the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should be good. The others are waiting for this,¡± the male voice said as the door to the storage room closed behind them. Phew, they left.


    Edward continued to ram his cock into my overworked hole, reminding me that our affair was not over yet.


    ¡°Did that turn you on more than usual? You were clenching around my cock so hard back there. Do you like this?¡± Edward hissed in my ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fill your horny cunt with loads of my seed. You¡¯re mine now, Natalia,¡± Edward groaned into my ear with his husky voice before pumping in distinct and articte thrusts. Soon after, he shot his hot load into me once more. I felt his gushing hotness everywhere inside of me as his new set of seed mixed with the older lot from just earlier.


    He slumped against me, both of us wasted, as we both tried to catch our breath. He panted while nibbling my left ear, I could feel his hot breath. Then I felt the sensation of his cock slowly sliding out of my pussy hole followed by the rapid gush of our overflowing love juices. There was so much of it that both my inner thighs were wet while some of it dripped into a small puddle on the floor.


    ¡°Get home safe,¡± Edward said over his shoulders after he finished dressing and left without another word.


    Still lost in dreand and tired from our sexual workout, I sat on the floor to catch my breath before getting dress and leaving theb to meet up with Zak.


    ¡­


    Edward headed back to this office. As much as he wanted to drive Natalia home and spend more time with her, there was someone he needed to meet.


    ¡°Good to see you again, Reiner,¡± Edward greeted the tall figure standing straight in the middle of his office.


    ¡°Yo, Sir Edward¡­How¡¯s the girl?¡± Reiner turned around to greet Edward mockingly.


    ¨CTo be continued.

 Chapter 28 Unappreciated Girl

    After grabbing my bags and other necessary stuff from my desk, I headed straight for the parking lot. Once in my car, I spent a couple of minutes to touch up my make-up. Well, to be honest, more like reapplying the whole thing since my encounter with Edward hardly a lot of make-up was left on my face. Since Zak seemed irritated on the phone, I decided to apply turquoise eyeshadow with solid ck eyeliners to my eyes and orange-tone blush with glitter to my cheeks. For lips, I went with orange lip gloss with gold glitter for a truly bright, cheerful and sparkling look.


    These colors are Zak¡¯s favorite make up colors on me. Actually, during his modelling days, we met up with some of his make-up artist friends and together they concluded that this is the best make-up look for me. As time passed, I would say that I prefer other more neutral colors now or pink-tones. However, Zak still prefers me in bright colors that we picked out that day. In more ways than one, Zak has not changed much over the years although he has definitely be more mature. To cheer Zak up, somewhat, I have applied the exact color tones that he likes. Let¡¯s see what he thinks when he sees me today.


    I drove off to the meeting ce after I was satisfied with how I looked in the mirror. Life has been a messtely for me, but as always, the promise between Zak and I to be there for each other still holds. Like always. Those days were tough for us but here we are.


    I arrived after about twenty minutes with bearable traffic given that it is rush hour. The ce Zak has chosen is a private invitation-only rooftop restaurant and bar at the top of a 5-star hotel. I¡¯ve been to this hotel a few times but have not yet been to their rooftop bar. I¡¯ve been to many high-end rooftop bars before so this one will probably be just like all the others. After giving my name to the receptionist, I was led to an exclusive elevator leading directly to the rooftop floor.


    Slightly dizzy from the whiz right up to the top, I took shaky steps in my heels out of the elevator and into the bar. Zak saw me right away as if he¡¯s been looking out for me for years while he waited. He came over right away, taking my hand in his.


    ¡°Thank god you are here! If you were even a minuteter, I swear I could be dead right now,¡± Zak hissed hisint into my ear as he clenched my hand even tighter.


    ¡°What is going on? And please don¡¯t act like I waste, because I¡¯m actually a bit early,¡± I replied in confusion with aint of my own.


    ¡°Listen. You remember Annie?¡­ I guess you don¡¯t. Well, the Annie whose father owns the Ritza hotel chain, including this very hotel. Ring a bell?¡± Zak ask and tried to exin.


    ¡°Yes¡­well, no. Anyways¡­are we meeting her? Why?¡±


    Zak stopped walking and turned to me holding both of my hands in his.


    ¡°I¡¯m dating Annie right now¡­and it¡¯s not what you think,¡± Zak announced while looking me right in the eye.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯re not really dating. So, it¡¯s not like I mind that you are dating someone. There¡¯s no need to be concern¡­¡± I wanted to finish but Zak cut me off.


    ¡°Come with me. You¡¯ll see for yourself,¡± Zak said while dragging me again towards the private zone. Yes, even in an invite-only party there is a VVIP private zone. Great.


    ¡­


    I don¡¯t know what I was expecting after Zak¡¯s talk just now but the very attractive women sitting in front of me right now was very far from whatever it was that I was expecting. She was gorgeous and so perfect that I couldn¡¯t understand why Zak was having any issues. Annie has the figure of a model, brown wavy hair, blue eyes, beautiful pink cheeks and a very cheerful smile. She seems innocent, young and full of optimism. I think I¡¯ve probably ran into her a couple of times at those social gatherings or fashion shows. Not that I¡¯ve spoken to her much before. So, this is Annie Ritza, the sole heir to the Ritza global hotel chain.


    ¡°Annie, this is my sister, Natalia. Natalia, this is Annie,¡± Zak introduced us.


    ¡°Hi Annie. I¡¯m Natalia. Nice to finally meet you,¡± I greeted her with a smile as I sat down on the red velvet sofa opposite her. Zak took a seat next to Annie.


    An heir of a leading global medicalpany and the heir of a global hotel chain. Yup, medical tourism is bing a thing. Just trying to do the math here¡­


    The main branch of the family and the elders must be involved here somewhere. Poor Zak and dear Annie.


    ¡°Zak has told me so much about you. It¡¯s great to meet you in person. It must be wonderful to have a cousin that is so close to you,¡± Annie started to make polite conversation with me. Her voice is so sweet.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We¡¯ve been like best friends since we were around 13. I mean, we¡¯re practically living next door to each other as well,¡± I replied politely back knowing that my voice is nowhere near as sweet as hers. I guess I should not mention the fact that we¡¯ve been having sex more than regrly over the years. That might just freak her out and ruin whatever ns the main branch has in mind.


    Zak has been silent all this time and one nce at him, I knew that he was off in a dreand of his own. His eyespletely unfocused and zed over. Great. Is she his date¡­or mine?


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink. Cheers to our meeting!¡± I invited the three of us for a toast.


    We chatted about random things and I think I began to like hanging out with Annie. Her optimism and just how pure she seems is like a breath of fresh air to the messy life that I¡¯m currently living. Her family seems a lot lessplex than ours and their rtionship probably less dark as well.


    It was gettingte into the night and sweet Annie has had quite a lot to drink. I could tell that she has had too much to drink and is way past her limit. Less than 10 minute after that Annie fell asleep curling up on the sofa she was sitting on. Well, since this is her hotel it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to be a problem if she sleeps here overnight.


    The moment Annie fell asleep, Zak got up and stretched his muscr body.


    ¡°Finally, she¡¯s out like a light,¡± Zak eximed with joy striking his victory pose.


    ¡°Ok. So, you invited me here today to meet your future Fianc¨¦?¡± I asked Zak. Finally we get to talk together without Annie.


    ¡°Actually, no. I invited you because I knew I would hate my time with her and I would love my time with you. So, I invited you for my own sake,¡± Zak exined while shing me a seductive smile.


    ¡°But you do know that the main branch probably has some ns along the lines of getting you to date and arrange a marriage, right?¡± I asked him again. Zak has got to realize how serious this is. He can¡¯t just keep ying this off as nothing.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Zak came over to sit next to me, wrapping his arm around my body in a warm hug.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I denied immediately. Zak is such a tease. I looked into his beautiful eyes and fulfilled my urge of wanting to reach out to stroke his light blond hair.


    ¡°It would be great if you do get jealous sometimes¡­¡± Zak teased me a bit before kissing my cheek lovingly.


    Zak didn¡¯t know why he invited Natalia here in the first ce. He just felt that it was wrong to consider marriage with someone else without consulting Natalia. He didn¡¯t want to seriously date let alone get married to anyone. What he had with Natalia was fulfilling enough for now and if he wanted more, it would be more with Natalia. Zak has dated more than his fill of women since he hit puberty. His looks and mega rich family background made sure that he had endless supply of women to y around with. Easye; easy go.


    But when I hug Natalia in my arm something feels different. I¡¯m not sure what reaction I expected from her learning that I could be engage to another woman but ack of any reaction was probably the worst. But then again, since she didn¡¯t love me that way, expecting her to be mad or jealous would be unrealistic. I¡¯m happy with the way thing are now between us and anything threatening to change that will have to trample over my dead body first.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Will you tell me why you¡¯re so irritated? I know there must be an issue or two?¡± I asked Zak again. If I ask him enough times, I know that he will eventually tell me everything and anything that I wanted to know.


    ¡°She¡¯s not like you,¡± Zak exined simply. Too simply for me to understand.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. She¡¯s much prettier,¡± I teased.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she looks like. If sex with her is in vani sex then she looks in vani in my book. Sex with you is way hotter and sexier and so you¡¯re much more pretty,¡± Zak exined his Zak-like logic.


    I knew it. Her bubbly and optimistic personality didn¡¯t fit well with Zak and his dark past. If anything, the light it shone on Zak¡¯s darker life must have made him feel even worst about his past and perhaps his present as well.


    ¡°Sex is not everything. I¡¯m kidding, I know it¡¯s pretty much everything or at least the start of something for you¡­¡± I told him showing him that I truly understand.


    ¡°I fucked her already and it was not pleasant. I just couldn¡¯t wait for it to end. I can¡¯t date her and I don¡¯t want to. We can¡¯t get married unless she wants me to fuck everyone else who knows how to fuck the way I fuck,¡± Zak stated his feelings matter-of-factly with a straight face.


    Based on my many years of sexual experience with Zak and ck Zak, I could imagine Annie having issues dealing with his sexual needs and preferences. Not to talk about how shock she would be if she met ck Zak. Zak seems against this whole arranged marriage idea with Annie which is not surprising. However, I do worry that Zak might piss the elders off. What will happen then?


    ¡°Natalia, can we have sex¡­right now?¡± Zak asked casually as he leaned in to kiss the corner of my lips softly.


    ¡°You mean now¡­like, here?¡± I asked while pointing towards Annie, who was still sleeping soundly on the sofa.


    Zak just smiled and nodded before pushing me down beneath him on the sofa.


    ¡°This is Annie¡¯s hotel so it might be bad if we got a room here, you know?¡± Zak exined his twisted logic as he nibbled along the side of my neck. I struggled against him, trying to get him to stop which result in my hands being pinned above my head.


    ¡°Is that how you want it today? A bit of¡­resistance y?¡± Zak whispered his suggestion seductively in my ear. He loosened his ck tie with one hand while keeping both my hands pinned down with his other.


    ¡°Remember our safety word. Use that when you need to and I¡¯ll stop,¡± Zak reminded me of our rule. The rule was simple, if I couldn¡¯t take it anymore during our roley sessions, all I had to do was voice our safety word. He told me more than once before that just because he has twisted sexual desires, doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s not a real gentleman.


    I nodded my consent and Zak bounded my hands together with his tie immediately. From this moment on, using my hands were prohibited and touching Zak was also prohibited. He kissed me lightly as his hands slowly unbuttoned my blouse before spreading the fabric aside to reveal my bra to him. He licked my lips with his tongue, not yet pushing it into the depths of my mouth. His hands slip under my bra to caress my sensitive tits.


    I moaned softly trying to keep my voice in check, mindful that Annie was less than 2 meters away from us. He unhooked my bra and tugged them up above my breasts as my asset bounced out from their restraints. He took my left nipple into his mouth and started sucking hard on it as he squeezed my other nipple with his fingers.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 29 Risky Passion

    My body writhed underneath him with pleasure as I grinded my hips against the hardness in his pants. I was so turned on from how he stimted my nipples that my pussy is already drenched with my honey. I want to feel him inside of me soon, but knowing Zak, he¡¯s going to take his time and make me beg for it.


    He got off me to sit on the sofa at my foot. He yanked my short ck skirt up roughly so it pooled around my waist exposing myce-d pussy to him. I arched my hips up inviting him to y around with my lower body. His hands jerked my wide apart roughly before his fingers felt my opening through thece of my panties. I could feel the sensation of thece rubbing against my clit and my opening.


    ¡°No. Please, Zak, you have to stop. Annie is right there. We¡¯re going to be seen,¡± I pleaded with him softly to stop.


    Ignoring my protests, Zak slipped a finger into the crotch of my underwear to touch my throbbing slit. My body shuddered at his touch as he stroked my wetness.


    ¡°How can I believe that you don¡¯t want it when your cunt is dripping wet?¡± Zak replied with distaste.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a slut, Natalia. Getting all wet in this situation. You better be quiet and let me fuck you or Annie is going to wake up,¡± Zak threatened in a low and hoarse voice.


    Using both his hands, he spread my thighs further, pushing my legs upwards to further expose my pussy to him. Then his fingers pushed thece covering my sweet hole to the side as his other hand positioned his thick cock at my opening.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No Zak! I¡¯m not ready¡­¡± I protested. I¡¯m not ready to take in his big and thick cock. I¡¯m definitely not a virgin but Zak¡¯s cock is way above average. Even with fingering and other stimtions of my pussy before pration, taking Zak¡¯s member in has always been a bit painful at the start. Taking him in without any of those preparation is going to be damaging for me. His cock head is muchrger than my hole and I could feel it as he positioned himself between my legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s too big. I can¡¯t take it in¡­please stop,¡± I tried to persuade him. Zak did not respond as he twirled his thick rod around hitting the head around my opening, coating his head with my juices.


    This is reminding me of the stormy night I gave my virginity to Zak. Back then he wasn¡¯t this big because his cock seemed to have grown even more over the years but it still hurt like crazy back then. It hurt so much I cried almost throughout the whole process and I bled so much for days before the bleedingpletely stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel so good that you¡¯ll forget all the pain with this big cock,¡± Zak whispered before moving closer to my body.


    He grabbed both my legs raising them up and draping each side of my legs onto his shoulders. Oh my god, this position allows him to position his hips closer to mine. Once again, his finger parted thece covering my entrance to the side while his other hand positioned the head of his cock at the dripping wet slit of my pussy.


    ¡°AHHHHHH! Zak¡­Ahhhh!¡± I screamed out loud as he rammed his gigantic shaft inside of my tight hole. It hurts! My pussy stretched beyond itsfort level as it tries to amodate Zak¡¯srge size. He was only half way in. Sorry Annie¡­I¡¯m fucking your to-be fianc¨¦ right in front of you.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take anymore¡­inside¡­¡± I pleaded as Zak began to thrust his hot member further inside of me.


    ¡°Yes, you can. Let me show you,¡± Zak panted in excitement.


    Suddenly, Zak reared back his hips pulling his member out of mepletely before thrusting back even harder than before to drive even more of his length inside of me. It¡¯s so rough. It hurts but it¡¯s starting to feel good. Zak repeated hispletely withdrawal and rapid thrusting a couple of times until finally his whole length was buried deep inside my pussy hole. I felt his hot cock growing even bigger as it sank even deeper inside of me. I looked down to see that I had miraculously taken in all his length and he was buried inside me all the way to his hilt.


    Without waiting much longer for my pussy to adapt, Zak started moving. pping his hip against mine fast and hard, thrusting his love pole rapidly in and out of my wet hole. He was fucking me so fast while panting hard and loud reminding me of a rutting animal in heat. It was endless. Zak gripped the legs I had draped over his shoulders and continued to pound his hard cock inside of me. Our hips made pping sounds as our genitals made squelching lewd sounds every time he pounded into my wetness.


    I turned my head to look at Annie. Thank god she was sleeping through all of this. My pussy was in ecstasy at this point as it clenched around Zak¡¯s staff, savoring his warmth and his size. It grew wetter and wetter inside my honey pot as my body released more milky cum onto Zak¡¯s cock. I wanted to hug him closer to my body but couldn¡¯t because my arms were still bound. Zak was still pumping hard into my cunt, his stamina seemed endless. I felt my climax fast approaching as my legs started to stiffen, my pussy clenched and twitched around his dick and I was moaning non-stop with every thrust I felt deep inside of me. My orgasm hit me as I screamed out Zak¡¯s name, my mind and body going numb. My love juices gushing out of my hole as Zak pulled his dick out of me then ramming it back hard a couple of times as I rode through my climax.


    Then I felt his hot cum shooting inside of me. Oh no, he didn¡¯t put it on? His hot sticky seed shot deep inside of me filling me up and warming my belly. This is the first time that Zak has shot his cum inside of me. It feels so hot, so thrilling, so¡­oh my god, I might cum again.


    I was still panting from my orgasm when I felt Zak¡¯s cock harden again inside of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, Natalia. Guess I¡¯m taking over,¡± Zak, no, ck Zak said in a cunning voice as his hazel brown eyes twinkled with mischief. This is the worst timing ever!


    Without removing his cock from my insides, Zak lifted my body up into a sitting position and shifted me over him so that I was straddling his cock. We were now in a sitting position with him still buried deep within me and growing bigger by the second. He hooked my bounded arms around his neck like I was clinging to his neck.


    ¡°Ready for a wild ride? My slutty Natalia,¡± Zak taunted me before lifting his hips up from the sofa to pump his cock into me. He hands around my ass helped to bounce me up and down the length of his shaft faster and hard¡­and then torturously slowly. Slowly raising and then slowly lowering my pussy onto his upstanding pole. His cock sliding inside of me slowly inch by inch was torture and I clenched my pussy walls even harder around his intruding member. Then Zak switched back to high-speed mode, pounding hard and fast inside of me, melting my insides.


    I panted and moan out loud, forgetting all about our sleeping spectator. Zak pinched my nipples hard with his fingers while my breast bounced up and down to the same rhythm of him fucking me. His cock was hot without a condom inside of me and it was turning me on more than usual. Every thrust hit my sensitive spot deep inside and I felt like cumming again real soon. We were both panting and my body was slick with sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum¡­Zak¡­¡± I moaned when I was nearing my climax. Begging Zak silently for my release. I wanted to feel my climax.


    Zak stopped immediately when he heard that I was approaching my climax. I let out a frustrated grunt like a child mad at having her favorite toy snatched away. He yanked his tool out of my hole making my wetness leak out in a stream apanying his exiting cock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish off over here,¡± Zak told me while leading me by the hand towards the sofa where Annie was sleeping.


    ¡°ce your hands on the sofa and lean over,¡± Zak ordered pointing to where he wanted me to ce my bounded hands. Iplied, leaning over so that my ass was jutting out and my bounded hands were on the sofa. Oh god, it¡¯s like I¡¯mying next to Annie. I can see her face so clearly.


    Zak removed my panties that were still on after all this time. I felt it sliding down to my ankles as I stepped one leg out of it. I felt a hot hardness against my sopping wet opening prodding slightly inside before striking into me with surprising force. Gosh, ck Zak is so wild and forceful!


    He mmed his swollen dick inside of me, taking me from behind. His hands on my waist held me in ce to support me and allow him to fuck me harder with each thrust. I tried to stay as silent as possible in order to not wake Annie. Zak clearly didn¡¯t care whether she woke up and saw us or not. He¡¯s just making me do this to embarrass and y around with me. I knew all this but the suspense and excitement that this situation offered was also turning me on. I bet Zak knows this, after all, we¡¯ve been partners in crime very often in situations very simr to this one.


    His hands groped and squeezed my tits from behind. I love the feel of hisrge and warm hands on my breasts and nipples. He rubbed my nipples so hard it felt raw. I clenched my pussy walls around him sucking his dick deeper inside of me as my body approached another orgasm. I muffled my cries by biting on my fingers as my orgasm took over my body and I lost my strength.


    Zak pounded into me hard as he neared his own release. Soon I felt hot liquid rush inside my body as he shot loads of his warm seed inside of my hot cunt. There was so much of it from two rounds of his release that it trickled out of my hole and slid down my inner thighs. He slowly pulled out of me as my legs lost all strength and I slowly slid down to the floor in a sitting position with my legs spread apart. Our mixed hot cum seeping out of my hole and onto the floor in a puddle. I was a mess and I made a mess on the floor.


    The rest of the evening was a blur as Zak helped me put my clothes back on then asking the staff to take care of Annie while we were on our way out. Zak had his hand over my shoulder as he hugged me close to him while we walked to his car.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 30 A Sexy Distraction

    Natalia fell asleep almost immediately after I helped her into my car. I leaned the seat back in the hope to help her sleep morefortably on our way home. She looks exhausted and I don¡¯t mean from the sex we just had but overall, she looks drained and tired. The makeup she had applied today caught my eye right away.


    These color tones that I believe suits her were all present on her face and as much as I appreciate the effort that she has put in to please me; it only added to the burden that I feel. All this colorful make-up could not hide her stress and exhaustion or the fact that her body seems to have lost some weight. Something was clearly eating up Natalia from the inside and so far, she has not told me a word about it. This could only mean two things: First, whatever it was is going to hurt me or my feelings. Second, she believes that there is nothing I can do about the situation and that it would only be a bother to me.


    I sighed out loud. Natalia has always put about other people before herself. Putting other people first was her nature and at times it pisses me of because I am one of those people that she puts first. I¡¯ve been Natalia¡¯s brother for 10 years and her lover for 4. We¡¯ve always confided in each other as we went through all the nightmares our family put us through. I did everything I could to protect her, mentally and sometimes even physically. However, now that we¡¯reing of age, the elders will put even more pressure on our lives.


    My various match making sessions was a good example of their meddling.


    In Natalia¡¯s case, I¡¯m not sure what would happen to her. The elders don¡¯t regard her as a true family member due to theck of blood rtions. Yea, so fucking old fashioned. The only reason they¡¯re tolerating her is because of various deals they¡¯ve made with Lucien.


    That much ismon knowledge for all family members. Hopefully, they¡¯ve all kept their part of the bargain and has kept this a secret from Natalia.


    I reached over to take her small slender hand in mine and brought it up to my lips. I ced a gentle kiss on the back of her hand and another on her sensitive finger tips. How much longer can I continue to protect her?


    ¡­


    Ang came over to my office again today. I told her that I¡¯ll be working tillte but she told me that she didn¡¯t mind. Talk about not picking up clues that the other party doesn¡¯t want to see you. She¡¯s obviously here for the two same things that she¡¯s always here for. One is to talk about setting our wedding date, something that I want to put off indefinitely. The other is to offer her body to me for sex. My body could use ay but my mind is gone elsewhere.


    Knowing that she won¡¯t leave empty handed, as always, I have decided to fuck her to shut her up. Choosing this option is obviously easier and much better than setting a wedding date. We can be ¡®engaged¡¯ forever, for all that I care.


    ¡°Lucien, I missed you so much. You know, about the wedding date, my father and I was thinking that we should set the date around spring. What do you think?¡± Ang asked in a sweet and temping voice.


    ¡°Sorry for the dy on this but I¡¯m very busy with work. There are many stressful things going on. Let¡¯s enjoy our time together and you can prep for the cruise this weekend,¡± Lucien replied smoothly.


    ¡°Stressed, I see. Well, shall I help you rx?¡± Ang quickly offered picking up on his hint for a passionate evening together.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wordlessly, Lucien beckoned Ang over to where he was seated at his table turning his chair to the side to invite her to please him. He spread his legs signaling to Ang to join him. Ang walked over and was on her knees kneeling in between his legs eagerly in no time.


    Ang¡¯s father is loaded so she¡¯s definitely not marrying me for my money. For some reason, the elders picked her to take the role of my wife-to-be and she was more than willing to go with it. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in love with me but perhaps a little obsessed. I know I¡¯m quite well known in thedies¡¯ circle for being unattainable¡­perhaps that adds to the challenge and therefore, my charm? Whatever it is, this girl is a mess I need to keep from contaminating my life with Natalia.


    Ang¡¯s hands were unbuckling Lucian¡¯s belt as she set off on her mission to pleasure Lucian with her hands and mouth. She unzipped his pants and freed his hard member, feeling it hot and hard in her hand. It gave her immense pleasure to know that she could turn him on. She loved Lucien¡¯s body and sex with him was so good just like she had heard from the gossiping of women who were lucky enough to have one-night stands with him. No strings attached. However, she believed she was different. She¡¯s going to marry Lucien and be his partner for life.


    She started sliding her hand up and down his shaft pumping him. His dick was so hot and it was getting bigger and bigger as she continued to grip her hand up and down his shaft. Lucien moaned slightly as she bent down to take the head of his cock into her wet mouth.


    ¡°Good girl, suck me harder,¡± Lucienmanded in a calm voice as he pushed her head down towards his dick with his manly hand. Looking down he could see the mass of her blond hair as she bobbed her head up and down, sucking his massive cock. It feels good, she¡¯s not bad at this. Perhaps the elders chose her with this skill in mind?


    Ang could taste Lucien¡¯s precum in her mouth and flicked her tongue on his tip even harder and faster to give him more pleasure. Eager to please him even further she reced her hand with her tits as she squeezed her big tits against his burning hot dick. Grabbing her own boobs, she grinded them together to squeeze around Lucien¡¯s cock while looking up at him seductively with her wide blue eyes. Her mouth still sucking the head of his cock as her boobs pumped him up and down.


    ¡°Good girl, hold your boobs together. Let me fuck them,¡± Lucien ordered and she immediatelyplied as he thrusted his hips up and down ramming his cock in between her tightly squeezed breasts and into her awaiting mouth.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 31 The Promise

    Ang wrapped her tongue around Lucien¡¯s cock as he fucked her mouth fast and hard while pumping herrge breasts together to grind against his cock. She could feel his hotness in between her breasts and deep into her mouth. She wanted to feel his load inside her mouth so much and then hopefully after, deep in between her legs. She gets turned on at just the sight of Lucien and now her pussy is already dripping wet.


    Lucien was enjoying himself decently and could see that Ang was ecstatic to be able to serve him. He put his body on autopilot in sex-mode as his body continued to fuck Ang¡¯s tits and mouth. However, his mind was now on the same dream that has been haunting him more frequentlytely¡­


    ***9 years ago***


    ¡°We were toote. He¡¯s dead,¡± a monotonous voice reported through the phone void of any emotions.


    Lucien hung up at once, his face dark with anger and sorrow.


    My undercover agents have just confirmed the death of my mentor¡­he was also my best friend. Shit. I thought we evaded the main house and have kept our rtionship a secret for years but apparently, I was wrong, very wrong. I haven¡¯t met him in years and have kept in touch using secretive methods ofmunication, but it proved not to be enough.


    Opening the small secret door in my bedroom, I essed my safe. I thought back on thest time I met my dear friend around 4 years ago before this all started for real.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Lucien, I¡¯m just saying this to be safe and to make sure we consider all possibilities. You know, I¡¯m just saying¡­it probably won¡¯t happen but¡­if it does,¡± my friend started talking in a hesitant voice.


    He paused to steady his nerves before facing me straight with determined eyes.


    ¡°If I die, promise me that you will protect what is inside this envelop,¡± He said getting right to the point while handing me a ck envelop. The envelop was t as if it did not contain much and was around A5 in size.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± I asked him the most natural question to ask at that time.


    ¡°If I die, you will open it and you will find out. If I don¡¯t die, you must never open it and no one will ever find out what is inside. Simple. Can you promise me, Lucien?¡± he asked me once more with dead seriousness in his eyes. If I say no, our deal will breakdown right here and now. Protect whatever was in the envelop? How hard could that be¡­?


    ¡°I promise,¡± I replied sticking out my hand.


    He shook my hand firmly without breaking eye contact. Then we parted ways and I have never seen him in person since.


    Now he¡¯s dead and as promised, I will open and protect whatever was ced in that ck envelop.


    I opened the safe and there was the ck envelop just as I had left it in here 4 years ago. Once more, I now held the envelop in my hands; however, unlike before the envelop felt heavy like an inescapable burden, a debt and the cost of a person¡¯s life.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what secret was inside the envelop that needed protection. But judging from the identity of the owner¡¯s, it would probably be some innovative research information, some forme or some code. To what purpose, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    I opened the envelop and slid out the content. Talk about a moment of suspense followed by pure confusion¡­


    Sliding out of the ck envelop was a single piece of paper: A family photo.


    There was no note and nothing written on the photo or its back. Nothing there to exin the content inside the envelop. That was all there was: a single photo of what I assume was a family featuring my friend as the father, a beautiful woman with an angelic smile as the mother and a girl who must be their daughter. I never knew he had a family. He never mentioned them, I never heard of them and I definitely never saw them.


    Recalling the promise, I made with my friend:


    ¡®If I die, promise me that you will protect what is inside this envelop¡¯, he got me good.


    In other words, thest request he made with those serious eyes of his was: ¡°Please protect my wife and daughter¡­¡±


    Fuck. I thought that guy was single all along. He didn¡¯t just have a wife, he also has a daughter?!


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 32 Double Date Cruise

    ** Back to the present **


    I woke up in bed. I was in my nightgown and my body felt stiff. The maids probably changed me when I came backtest night. Too much went on yesterday with Zak and the shock of meeting his arranged-date, Annie, made me forget that I had something to tell Zak.


    I grabbed my mobile phone and dialed Zak via my favorite speed dial. He picked up almost immediately as if he¡¯d been waiting for my call. I just love Zak.


    ¡°Hey! How about going on a cruise with me this weekend?¡± I asked with over-the-top excitement, intentionally leaving out all the caveats.


    ¡°¡­with your old man and his new fianc¨¦?¡± Zak answered back with a knowingugh. Fuck, he caught on fast. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going on a cruise as a third wheeler and no way I¡¯m going to enjoy my time with big-boob Ang.


    ¡°Please¡­who knows? His fianc¨¦ might fall for your charms and back away from Lucien,¡± I teased.


    ¡°Hell no. I don¡¯t like fucking bitches with fake boobs. I¡¯ve had enough of that in the industry,¡± Zak replied. How did he know though?


    ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s got fake boobs? You know her?¡± I asked curiously.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met her around. No, I¡¯ve never slept with her but words do travel fast when you¡¯re rich and your father is trying hard to marry you off,¡± Zak exined. He is so full of gossip. The amount of intel he has on people in our high-society is amazing and he does have a lot of connections with people.


    ¡°Enough about her. Be a prince ande on a cruise with me. Please?¡± I pleaded in my cute voice. Zak has never been able to resist me pleading like this before.


    ¡°Ok. Condition: blindfold,¡± Zak agreed while stating his condition. Sex on the cruise with a blindfold on. Not a bad bargain considering he could have chosen something more daring.


    ¡°Deal. See you! Have I mentioned ittely?¡­ I love you!¡± I said and hung up.


    That settles it. At least I will have my ¡°brother¡± on the cruise with me. Knowing Zak, he will probably help me deal with Ang as well. I will survive this cruise no matter what.


    ¡­


    Natalia hung up. She¡¯s clearly happy that I¡¯m going on the cruise with her. I would have volunteered anyways even if she didn¡¯t ask. I found out about the cruise already through one of my maids who always loves to gossip with maids from Lucien¡¯s mansion. The perks of living next door, indeed. Letting Natalia go on a cruise with Ang and an unsuspecting Lucien is a dangerous idea. Ang is anything but nice and innocent. She may seem like an angel on the outside but there are ugly rumors surrounding her and her father.


    The fact that out of all the promising candidates, the elders chose her to marry Lucien is proof enough that she will hurt Natalia somehow. This arranged nuptial is not purely for simple business gains; it was designed to use Ang to hurt Natalia specifically as well. I¡¯m going to have to dig up some dirt on Ang to use as my secret arsenal in the case she threatens Natalia. Wee to our fucked-up lives.


    ¡­


    Finally, the day of the apocalypse, I mean the cruise, has arrived. I¡¯m packed and well prepared mentally and physical for this battle, I mean cruise. Running ast-minute check on my mental checklist of my packing list: sunscreen, bikini, towel, camera¡­ Seem like I¡¯ve got everything on the list. I head down from my bedroom to the living room downstairs to meet up with Lucien and Zak.


    The three of us will be driving together to the dock and Ang will be meeting us there to board the cruise. Zak has volunteered to drive like a good boy in the ce of his uncle, who seems to be tired from a long week of stressful work. Peering over at Lucien, I could see dark circles under his eyes. Perhaps he¡¯s been having trouble sleeping? I thought with concern before switching to think about what I could do to relieve him of his stress.


    Sitting in the driver seat next to Lucien, Zak seemed to be in a good mood as he drove for us. He was all smiles and full of energy, the total opposite of Lucien. I¡¯m so happy and thankful that he¡¯s here with us. Leave it to Zak to save my day¡­or in this case my weekend. Wearing a loose white shirt with sleeves folded up to show his tan and muscr forearm¡­he¡¯s so hot.


    ¡°Thanks foring along to keep Nataliapany. I was afraid she would be bored spending time with her good old dad,¡± Lucienughed self-depreciatingly.


    ¡°Lucien, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re not old at all, you¡¯re at a handsome and ripe age of 38. You¡¯re still so fit and sexy too!¡± I defended Lucien much more actively than I intended leading both men to look at me with raised eyebrows. Ok, I¡¯ll just shut up now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go calling your father sexy; it gives me the creeps,¡± Zak eximed jokingly while acting like he¡¯s shivering from disgust.


    I peered at Lucien¡¯s face and saw that his face was slightly red. Perhaps he does like beingplicated once in a while? I do mean it though, to me Lucian is far from old. He¡¯s so beautiful and sexy¡­and I love him so much.


    We arrived at the dock and Ang greeted all of us with a big and warm smile.


    ¡°Hi, this is my cousin, Zak. His mother is Lucien¡¯s older sister,¡± I introduced Zak to Ang as he bowed slightly in a perfect gentlemanly manner.


    ¡°I see. So, you¡¯re Madame Francesca¡¯s only son,¡± Ang said as her eyes narrowed. She¡¯s heard of his fame many times before. Born as the first grandson of the family with looks resembling a Greek god with rays of the sun in his hairs and eyes. Rumors for once are extremely urate. This is the first time she¡¯s seen Zak up close and was frankly startled by his good looks. Zak is famous for his contribution to art, fashion and film and also heads his family¡¯s marketing and branding arm, all at such a young age.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 33 Double Date Cruise End

    We boarded the cruise where we will be cruising to fish and rx for the weekend. The cruise belongs to our family so this is not the first time that I¡¯ve been here with Lucien and Zak. First off to our rooms. Thank god the cruise was luxuriously huge and had enough rooms for everyone. Being rich has its perk for sure this time, I thought, otherwise I¡¯ll surely be sharing a room with Ang. If that was the case, I¡¯d rather sleep out in the open¡­


    After freshening up and changing into my white bikini I headed up on deck where Lucian and Zak were busy preparing our barbecue lunch. There were maids around on this cruise but I guess Zak and Lucien wanted to the experience of cooking our lunch themselves.


    ¡°Hi, boys!¡± I greeted them cheerfully with the brightest smile I could put on.


    Their faces lit up with smiles as well as they greeted me. At times like these, I try my best to forget the mess of my life and just enjoy the moment as ites. I decided to help them prepare the barbecue.


    Ang soon came on deck wearing a very revealing red bikini. She looks like an adult magazine model, which is smoking hot. I have to give her fair credit where it¡¯s due. I wonder how Lucien feels seeing her like that. Their engagement was sudden and although Lucien never exined it to me, I can sense that the elders probably had a big say in it. I wonder if Lucien loves her¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Lucien, we have decided that it would be in thepany¡¯s and the family¡¯s best interest if you marry Ang Woodwick. Her father¡¯s business in energy and his tight ties to powerful politicians is what we need to further grow the family¡¯s business. Her family is also wealthy and well recognized in foreign circles. Having you marry her will be for the best,¡± Elizabeth dered in amanding voice. Elizabeth is currently the chairwomen of thepany and the head of the elders.


    Lucien looked up from where he knelt on one knee on the deep red carpeted floor at the 3 elders. Ourpany and therefore, family, is run by the ¡°elders¡±. The elders are chosen by vote from family members to take on management of thepany and also of family affairs with the sole purpose of making decisions that would be best for thepany¡¯s and family¡¯s interests. Strictly business and void of any human emotions, they view family members merely as resources to expand the business. Each family member¡¯s path in life is destined by the elder group from a young age including: education, training, career, dating, marriage, etc. However, in the end the elders are human and if you please them well enough, there will start to be room for negotiations.


    Today, Lucien is here to make the second big negotiation of his life with the elders and for that to go through, he must make big sacrifices.


    ¡°I will agree on two conditions,¡± Lucien said in a monotonous voice.


    ¡°So, you want to make a deal? Sure, what are your conditions?¡± Elizabeth asked without any surprise in her voice. She knew that Lucien would not agree to a loveless marriage without cing conditions.


    ¡°One, I will divorce her when the business deal has gone through and the set-up isplete or in two years, whicheveres first. Two, Natalia will be my lover and next marriage partner. You all will acknowledge her immediately as such and treat her so,¡± Lucien stated the conditions that he had prepared.


    Lucien wants Natalia as his wife? Elizabeth¡¯s eyes narrowed as she nced to the other elders on either of her side. To acknowledge Natalia as Lucien¡¯s lover and future wife would mean that we won¡¯t be able to touch her or arrange any marriage prospects for her. Is this what Lucien is going after? He¡¯s married her mother before and now he wants to marry the daughter, what does he aim to gain?


    ¡°Fine. We, the elders, agree to this proposal. You will announce your engagement to Ang as soon as possible. However, if Natalia does not wish to be your lover or marry you, we will not force her in the matter,¡± Elizabeth agreed to Lucien¡¯s proposal. Future problems can be dealt withter, for now, the business contractes first. Ang¡¯s father is trying to cover up many of his daughter¡¯s scandals and is willing to invest so much money in thepany if that means he can marry his daughter off. The fact that Ang is smitten with Lucien is making this deal much easier for both sides.


    The elders got up from their seats, signaling the end of their conversation. Lucien got up and turned to leave the cold hall.


    ¡°Wait for me, Natalia¡­¡± he whispered under his breath to none other than himself.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s not often that we¡¯re on a cruise, so I am determined to enjoy myself. Zak and I went for a dip in the pool on the ship¡¯s deck. The weather is so nice and sunny today, the wind in my hair feels refreshing, the birds flying up above seemed to be enjoying themselves as well.


    ¡°Feeling better? You¡¯ve been feeling down for a while now, right?¡± Zak asked in a soft tone as he moved to sit even closer to me in the water.


    ¡°Might as well enjoy ourselves while we can. Are you ok though? You know, about Annie¡­¡± I trial off.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me, to be honest. I¡¯ve always known that I wouldn¡¯t be able to choose who I marry. As you know, I¡¯ve spent most of my life negotiating with my mother and the elders to pursue my career. They wouldn¡¯t let me model outright but I eventually could get involve in fashion, arts, film and I could lead marketing for our family business. If dating Annie is the price that I have to pay to keep those things, I guess it isn¡¯t so bad,¡± Zak exined his viewpoint passively.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re really ok with it¡­¡± I replied. Not knowing what else to say.


    Zak squeezed my hand under the water.


    ¡°Will you stay with me?¡± Zak asked while looking deep into my eyes. His hazel eyes with those light blond longshes are so beautiful like eyes of a golden lion.


    ¡°Forever¡­as long as you still want me around,¡± I promised. As long as Zak needs me, we will always be together. Our rtionship will never fade; just like the scars he bears for me.


    ¡­


    Evening came much faster than I thought. So far, I¡¯ve been able to avoid Ang by sticking to Zak. Ang spent her time sitting around Lucien, who spent most of the day working on hisptop. It was in as day that this cruise was not Lucien¡¯s idea and he would rather be spending time working this weekend away in his study.


    Dinner with the four of us was awkward at best. Ang tried to make small talk but today Lucien was very taciturn and unfriendly. Zak on the other hand didn¡¯t jump in to help and I obviously did not want to talk to her.


    ¡°This cruise is simply amazing. Isn¡¯t it? We should spend more of our weekends on holidays like this. Small getaways are good for rxing too, right?¡± Ang said encouraging while beaming her best smile.


    Lucien didn¡¯t reply not even bothering to look up from his mobile screen. Whatever joy he presented when he first introduced Ang to me at our house was now gone. Did they get into a fight?


    ¡°Usually I just go out with Natalia or Natalia with Lucien. We don¡¯t usually go on group gatherings much, unfortunately,¡± Zak replied before guiding my attention to look at some newlyunched fashion collection on his mobile. Ultimately excluding Ang from our conversation entirely.


    The atmosphere was so tense that the good food lost all of its vor. I feel bad for the chef for cooking up all this.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to excuse myself. The sun was hot so I¡¯m feeling a little tired and dizzy,¡± I smiled weakly as I excused myself.


    ¡°Oh¡­let me take care of you then. I¡¯ll bring some champagne along too,¡± Zak quickly picked up on my queue and left with me.


    Lucien looked up to watch us leave then returned his gaze back to his mobile.


    ¡­


    I woke up from my nap and it was already night out. I should shower and change for bedtime. Entering into the bathroom, I could see that the maids have prepared the bath with scented aromatic candles andid out my nightgown. I should thank them when I get the chance, I thought to myself as I slid into the warm bath water.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The warm water feels so rxing and I was on the verge of dozing off when I heard my bedroom door open. Is it the maid? I should tell her I don¡¯t require her assistance anymore tonight so she can retire for the day.


    ¡°Who is it? I won¡¯t be needing your support anymore for today. You can go rest, no need to worry about me,¡± I called out to her from the bath, my eyes still closed as I continued to enjoy the warm bath. Thevender scented candles doing its job of calming my nerves very well.


    I didn¡¯t hear her reply. That¡¯s odd¡­


    The next moment, the bathroom door slowly opened. Maybe she didn¡¯t hear me and came to help give my back a wash or to massage me, I thought sleepily. She didn¡¯t need to, although I wouldn¡¯t mind a back scrub, I thoughtzily as I turned towards her.


    Mesmerizing green eyes met mine.


    Lucien. Why is he here? Oh god, I¡¯mpletely naked!


    ¡°Lucien¡­? Do you need something?¡± I asked in a small quivering voice as I tried to hide my body deeper into the water and foam. Conscious that I¡¯m not the only onecking clothing, Lucien was naked except for the white towel he has wrapped around his waist. This is not good, he might not be thinking anything along those lines but I am starting to feel¡­


    His body is beautiful, his skin white and smooth like marble. His whole body muscr and firm, his biceps, his chest, his six packs. The hair starting at the base of his stomach and trailing down to his¡­


    Our eyes were still locked and silence hung in the air.


    ¡°I do,¡± Lucien finally replied as he walked slowly over to the bathtub. He¡¯s getting closer and closer. What is he going to do? I wondered.


    Lucien came right to the edge of the bathtub before crouching down so his face was at my level. He kept on staring into my eyes and it was making me even more nervous. I hugged my legs to my chest protectively.


    ¡°You said you were feeling a bit sick and tired. Are you feeling better?¡± Lucien asked as he dipped one arm into the water.


    ¡°Yes, I took a nap and now I¡¯m feeling much better. You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± I replied mustering up a smile. You can leave now, Lucien.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m happy to hear it,¡± Lucien replied softly. His voice was low, his spirits seemed low as well. He was no longer looking at me but down into the foamy water where his hand yed with the warm water and bubbles. He seemed depress and very stressed out, I was starting to worry about him. He always worries about me but neverins or shows me his weaknesses.


    ¡°Are you feeling down? Is there something I can help you with?¡± I asked with worry in my voice. After all, he did tell me that he needed something when he came in.


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± He instructed and Iplied, stretching out my hand to him. He took my hand in his and kissed the palm of my hand softly. I soft gasp escaped my lips at the shock of what he just did. Lucien did not stop as he flipped my small hand in hisrger one and kissed the back of my hand. His lips and breath are so warm even against my warm skin. Then he ced my open hand against his right cheek as he leaned his face into my palm and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Whatever it was that was bothering him must be worst than I can possibly imagine. I have never seen him like this before in our ten years living together. He looked like a wounded beast that neededforting. Strange but very adorable at the same time


    .


    I wanted to help him in anyway that I can. I wasn¡¯t sure what was troubling him but I could sort of guess that it probably had something to do with the business he had with the elders. He has to visit the elders at least once a month and whenever he came back, he would seem a bit down. Perhaps this is one of those episodes but just way worst than ever before this time around. I wish he would confide in me but I¡¯ve never pressured him to tell me anything he didn¡¯t want to.


    While those thoughts were running through my head, Lucien had let go of my hand and has stood up. He is leaving? Already? I wasn¡¯t sure if I was happy or disappointed at the thought of him leaving. I never got to find out because the next moment, he was getting into the bathtub with me!


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 34 Starting to Cross the Line

    The bathtub was too small for the two of us, considering that Lucien is tall and big. After some awkward sshing and spilling of warm water and foam, Lucien was sitting with me on the opposite end of the bathtub.


    ¡°Lucien¡­what are you doing?!¡± I asked in panic. Wrapping my hands consciously around my breasts. What has gotten into him? This is not normal. In all our ten years living together, we never showered or bath together. I was old enough to do that by myself already even when we first met.


    ¡°Natalia, I want you to wash my back for me¡­please?¡± he pleaded as he turned his naked muscr back towards me. What is going on here? How am I supposed to refuse him when he pleads like that? I thought while grabbing a sponge to start washing his back. I ced my hand on his well-toned back feeling his body heat against my palm before rubbing the sponge on his back with the other hand.


    Lucien made satisfying sounds as I continued to wash his back. This situation is so weird but the atmosphere seemed to have calmed down and most importantly, Lucien seems to be enjoying himself now. If all it takes to rx him is a back rub, I can probably do this much for him, right? Being both naked in the bathtub together with Lucien is so unreal. My body has been feeling hotter and hotter and I guess it isn¡¯t from the warm water.


    After a while of washing his back, Lucien turned around while reaching out to grab both of my wrists in his hands. My body froze as he locked his emerald green eyes with mine. Oh no, he can see my breasts! Without my hands to cover them, both my naked breasts are exposed to his sight. His eyes rove down from my face to feast on my tits and I felt my nipples harden. Slowly he moved his face closer and closer to mine, I closed my eyes half in fear and half in anticipation. I felt his hot breath on my ear as he whispered to me, ¡°Let me wash your back, Natalia.¡±


    I opened my eyes to see him grinning at me. I never knew Lucien could be such a tease. He used the sponge to gently wash my back in circr motions. It feels good and I felt my body beginning to rx. I felt his hand on my naked back stroking from my shoulder de and sliding down slowly until he reached my waist. I let out a small yelp when his hands circled my waist to touch my belly. I unwillingly let out a soft moan.


    ¡°Does it feel good?¡± Lucien asked in a seductive whisper so close to my ear. I felt his body moving closer so that his chest was almost touching my naked back. I could feel his body heat against my back and I felt a stir of desire building in my lower stomach and then finally in between my legs.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± I replied in a weak and shy voice. I was so embarrassed, getting turned on like this by my stepfather. He must think that I¡¯m so dirty while he probably doesn¡¯t think of me that way. What should I do? I¡¯m getting so turned on by him.


    ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡± He asked me as if he could read my mind.


    ¡°Yes¡­please stop,¡± I replied hugging my breasts tighter to myself.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop? But I haven¡¯t even started¡­¡±, Lucien replied leaning in to nibble gently on my earlobe.


    ¡­


    At that same moment outside of Natalia¡¯s room, Ang and Zak were engaged in conversation.


    Ang couldn¡¯t find Lucien anywhere no matter where she looked. He wasn¡¯t in his room and didn¡¯t answer any of her calls when she called his mobile. Without any options left, she was on her way to pay Natalia a visit in her room. It would be a bonus if she found Lucien there but if not, she could give that little orphan girl a piece of her mind.


    That orphan girl and her rotten attitude towards me on this trip is pissing me off. At first, she acted all sweet and nice when we first met but all of that was obviously fake. She hates the idea of me marrying her father and stealing him away. Of course, she¡¯s been leeching off of Lucien for ten years even after her slut of a mum passed away. Now she¡¯s trying toe in between Lucien and me by ruining the mood of this trip; as a result, Lucien has hardly paid me any attention since getting on the cruise. I¡¯m going to have a word with her so that she knows her ce. After I marry Lucien, I swear she will be the first one I get rid of!


    Arriving at Natalia¡¯s room, Ang was surprised to find Zak leaning his back against a wall nearby.


    ¡°So, you really dide to see her¡­¡± Zak spoke to Ang without even looking at her face.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ang snapped forgetting to hold back her spite.


    ¡°Showing your true colors already? That was fast¡±, Zak said with a smirk on this handsome face.


    ¡°What are you talking about, dear? I¡¯m just here looking for Lucien. Have you seen him?¡± Ang asked politely after adjusting her tone. She knew she had to be careful until the wedding and Zak is not someone she should mess with.


    ¡°Lucien is having a private talk with Natalia inside. I suggest that you don¡¯t disturb them. Please return to your room,¡± Zak answered tly as he turned to look directly at Ang for the first time since their conversation started.


    ¡°And you are fine with this?¡± Ang asked trying to bait Zak.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with a father having a conversation in private with his daughter. Please return to your room. Lucien will see you when he sees you,¡± Zak replied smoothly with a soft smile.


    Ang gave up and turned to stomp her way back to her room. Zak watched her back as he continued to guard Natalia¡¯s room. After making sure that Ang won¡¯t be returning to cause Natalia any trouble, he quietly returned to his room.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­Ahh¡­Ah¡­¡± I panted and moaned. I was so turned on by his hot finger tips on my skin. Lucien¡¯s hands were teasing the skin around my waist and my belly, making me squirm in the warm water. I squeezed my thighs together as I felt my pleasure hole clenching. Lucien¡¯s hands slid upwards slowly from my waist up the ins of my stomach before arriving to cup my breasts. My hand covered my mouth as I moaned with pleasure from his touch.


    ¡°No, Lucien, please don¡¯t touch¡­ah,¡± I protested while cing a hand on his muchrger one. His hands squeezed my breasts gently at first teasing them, making my nipples stand up hard and erect against the warm palms of his hands. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning, this is the first time Lucien has ever done anything like this to me. Spurred on by my moans, Lucien pulled by body backwards so that I crashed a bit into him as he positioned me to sit in between his legs leaning my back into him. His chest is so hard and warm and his arms were hugging me tightly to him.


    ¡°Your body is so seductive and so sensitive, Natalia. Never, even in my wildest dreams, did I imagine that you would be this beautiful,¡± Lucien whispered huskily into my ear before trialing small kisses along the back of my neck down to my shoulder. I moaned with pleasure and arched my neck to the side to expose my neck further to his kisses. His kisses feel so gentle yet so passionate and everywhere his lips touches, my skin feels like it¡¯s on fire.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do this¡­¡± I protested weakly.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lucien asked. His arms that were hugging me release it¡¯s hold as his hands started fondling my breasts once more. I was moaning wildly now from the pleasure he was feeding me. He started squeezing my breasts harder and pumping them together.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 35 Crossing the Line

    ¡°Ah¡­Ah¡­because¡­we¡¯re¡­ah¡­you¡¯re¡­my stepfather,¡± I finally finished my sentence amid all my moaning and panting. Lucien is my stepfather, although, I wish he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°So, if I stop being your stepfather; there wouldn¡¯t be a problem?¡± Lucien asked. I was speechless, I didn¡¯t know at that moment what I wanted. If he stopped being my stepfather, what would that mean? Would we still be able to live together like we always have? Would I ever see him again?


    ¡°No¡­please¡­I don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± I whispered as tears stung the back of my eyes. I turned to look at him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t lose me. I won¡¯t let you go¡­I can¡¯t let you go anymore,¡± Lucien whispered heatedly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next thing I know, his lips were crushing against mine. His hands cupped the sides of my face preventing my escape as he kissed me hard and passionately. His hot lips on mine, his hot tongue seeking and probing in between my lips, requesting for entry into my wet mouth. I moaned as I opened my lips to ept the entry of his burning tongue. He moaned in pleasure as his tongue finally found and danced against mine. I never imagined that kissing Lucien would be this mind-numbing. Wanting the kiss to continue forever, I ran my fingers through his hair while pulling his head closer to mine.


    I¡¯m sure my face waspletely flushed when our lips parted. I wanted more, more of his kisses, more of his love, more of his body. My pussy was flooded with my need for him, I want him to make love to me so badly that my body was trembling with need.


    ¡°Natalia, will you allow me to kiss you again?¡± Lucien asked while looking at me with lustful need in his eyes. He was panting like a wolf in heat for me. I felt so happy that I was able to turn him on this much.


    ¡°Yes, you may,¡± I replied as I tilted my head upwards towards him, offering my lips to him. His lips found mine and this time there was no hesitation. Lucien grinded his lips against mine aggressively and thrusted his tongue deep into my mouth. He was hungrily devouring my mouth as his tongue entwined with mine, I moaned moans of pleasure into his mouth. While kissing me wildly, his hands pinched both my nipples sending electric shocks of lust through my body. Changing the angle of his kiss, Lucien started squeezing my tits roughly making me cry out his name loudly.


    ¡°Lucien¡­it feels so good,¡± I whimpered weakly inviting him to y more with my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. It¡¯s making me lose my control, Natalia,¡± Lucien replied as he began licking my sensitive ear. The wet sounds of his tongue licking my ear reminded me of the slouching sounds of my pussy making me clench my horny pussy tight. I want him to touch me there, I thought, as I squirmed my hips and legs.


    ¡°Do you want me to touch you there?¡± Lucien asked as if reading my mind. Although, I guess he was just reading my body signals. His right hand dipped slowly into the water to find the slippery opening in between my legs.


    ¡°No¡­Lucien! Don¡¯t touch me there,¡± I protested loudly in my embarrassment. I¡¯m definitely not a virgin anymore, but doing this with Lucien is so embarrassing that it might as well be my first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s so slippery and hot down here. I think your body is telling me otherwise,¡± Lucien teased me as his finger ran up and down my wet slit slowly. I arched my hips upwards with desire, wanting to fill more of his touch on my sensitive parts.


    ¡°Open your legs wider for me, Natalia. I want to pleasure you,¡± Lucien instructed as his hands slowly spread my legs further apart.


    ¡°Lucien, wait, this is so embarrassing. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re doing this¡­¡± I whimpered as I felt tears of confusion in my eyes. I wanted him, I wanted this but somehow it feels so wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re so adorable. Saying things like that is turning me on even more. It makes me want to pleasure you,¡± Lucien whispered into my ears as his hand applied more pressure to my pussy lips.


    I felt Lucian¡¯s fingers gently massaging my opening before massaging my clit in circr motions. Ah¡­it feels so good and I could feel more of my hot love fluids pouring out from my hole. He kissed me to take my moans into his mouth while his hand caressed my clit harder and faster, jerking against it, pinching it and rubbing it. I wanted to feel him inside my love hole and my pussy walls clenched with anticipation of his entry. He stopped kissing me in order to seduce me further with his words.


    ¡°Please allow me to finger you, I won¡¯t go further than this today. Let me hear your adorable moans, please don¡¯t hold them in,¡± Lucien pleaded erotically and I silently nodded.


    ¡°Lucien! Ah¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out his name as he inserted his middle finger into my hot cunt. Lucien¡¯s finger is inside me and fucking me. This realization is turning me on so much because I have dreamt countless times of this moment. For him to finally, embrace me and love me as a woman.


    His finger teased my hole as he curled his finger to touch the upper parts of my walls, trying to find my pleasurable spot. It wasn¡¯t long until his expert finger found my spot and started rubbing it hard and fast making me jerk my hips up and down in abandon. The warm water that apanied the entrance of his finger inside me only acted to turn me on even more. Lucien thrusted his finger in and out of me in rapid motion and I moaned loudly just as he wanted me to. I panted and called out his name numerous times between my pants and moans.


    ¡°Your pussy is so tight, it¡¯s sucking in my finger. Let¡¯s see if it can take one more?¡±, Lucien murmured with curiosity before screwing in another thick finger into my pussy. I lifted my hips and widen my legs to take in two of his thick and long fingers at the same time. His fingers feel so good, it is thick and long and able to reach my inner depths. The depths that I couldn¡¯t reach while pleasuring myself are being stimted royally by Lucien¡¯s fingers. His fingers were fucking me fast and hard now, pumping in and out of me and causing the water in the tub to ssh around.


    ¡°Are you going to cum soon? Your pussy is clenching so tightly around my fingers and I think you¡¯ve been having spasms inside¡­¡± Lucien asked and he was right, I was very close to my climax.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum¡­Lucien, make me cum. Please¡­ahhhh!¡± I begged him to make me cum as I felt my orgasm approach. Please don¡¯t stop fucking me, Lucien. Please fuck me harder with those fingers! I yelled my lewd thoughts in my mind as I felt my release. My hot cum gushing out inside my cave and onto Lucien¡¯s fingers that were still buried deep within me. I feel like I¡¯m floating in heaven right now.


    Lucien carried me princess-style from the tub and onto the bed where he dried me off with a towel. His gentle hands taking care of me, smoothing my hair away from my face before tucking me into bed. Heid down on his stomach with his face close to mine as he leaned in to kiss my cheek lovingly.


    ¡°You should get some sleep. Good night, Natalia,¡± Lucien whispered to me as I drifted off to sleep. I still can¡¯t believe we just had sex. Lucien and I had sex. He touched me¡­What will happen to us when I open my eyes? What about his marriage to Ang? Many questions whirled around in my head as I fell into a deep sleep.


    Lucien exited Natalia¡¯s room and headed back to his own room. He still felt Natalia¡¯s warmth on his skin, her smell in his senses and her cries of pleasure still echoed in his head. He thought that he could control his lust and desire for her until his wedding to Ang was settled and Natalia officially could be his lover as he had agreed with the elders but¡­the fact that he is allowed to take her as his lover is making it irresistible. This may havee about a bit sooner than he had nned but it should not interfere at all with his n. Natalia will willingly be his lover and then his legally wedded wife.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 36 Midnight Visit

    Ah¡­Lucien¡¯s hands are on my breasts over my nightgown. It feels so good, I wish he would slip his hands inside to touch my skin directly. He¡¯s kissing the base of my neck now¡­


    My thoughts were drowsy with sleep as I felt my body being fondled all over. This must be a dream caused by my yearning for more action with Lucien. His seduction in the bath was apparently not enough to fully satisfy my deep-rooted desire for him and my body was yearning for more.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The hands groping my breasts were squeezing harder. Why is he being so rough with me? I thought to myself as I moaned softly. His exploring hand glided from my breasts down the in of my stomach to reach the sensitive spot in between my legs and started to massage my clit through the thin fabric of my nightgown.


    ¡°Feeling so horny even when you¡¯re asleep?¡± He whispered with a smallugh next to my ear.


    My eyes flew open in shock.


    ¡°Zak!¡± I gasps as I realized that Zak was next to me on my bed. Looking around it was pitch ck outside so it must be veryte into the night. I could see the outlines of Zak¡¯s handsome face and his wavy light blond hair reflecting the moonlight that was shining in through the window of my bedroom.


    ¡°Hey Cindere, it¡¯s midnight now so your prince is here for you,¡± Zak whispered softly in my ear before nuzzling my neck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how the fairytale went,¡± I replied sarcastically.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re a bit twisted so our fairytale has a twist. Not bad, right?¡± Zak smiled at me lovingly then pulled out a blindfold that he had been hiding.


    ¡°Ready?¡± He asked, a yful smile on his sensual lips.


    He didn¡¯t wait for my reply as he slowly ced the blindfold on me. My world was now pitch ck. Robbed of my sight, my other senses became even more active topensate for myck of sight. This is exciting but also quite scary. Every small sound is now much louder, I could clearly hear the rustling of the sheets. My skin is also much more sensitive than before. Feeling a bit scared and lost, I reached a hand out to feel nothing but air in front of me. The next moment, I felt Zak¡¯s warm hand taking mine into his own.


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll be extra gentle so you can rx,¡± Zak¡¯s encouraging voice rang out in the silent room.


    Iy back down on my pillow waiting for what was toe next. I felt Zak close to me and the bed creaked a bit as he straddled me, hovering about my hips. I felt something soft and warm on my lips and the smell of Zak¡¯s cologne. His kiss is so gentle and sweet just as he had promised. After a while of enjoying his kiss, I ran my hand into his soft wavy hair before parting my lips slightly, inviting him to dip his tongue into my mouth. I wanted to feel his heat inside my mouth. I wanted to be closer to him. Zak is so dear to me.


    I felt a warm wetness probing my lips teasingly before slipping in deeper into my mouth to caress the walls of my mouth and, finally, entwining with my tongue. I let out a small moan of pleasure and I started to pant in excitement. Making love with Zak slowly like this is like making love to an angel.


    The heat of his body on mine feels amazing and I was feeling it more than usual now that I could not see. Zak was growing harder and bigger as I felt his hardness on my stomach while hey on top of me. I ran my hands along Zak¡¯s now-naked back, feeling the firm muscles in his back moving against my hands while I imaging his beautiful form in my mind. Zak gently took my left wrist in his hand lifting my arm above my head. Suddenly, I heard a sharp click and found out that I could not move my arm as I yanked against the restraint. Zak, what have you done this time?!


    ¡°Zak¡­What did you just do? Is this a handcuff?¡± I asked him in panic. The darkness was silent as Zak refused to reply while grabbing my other wrist to handcuff that arm also above my head to the bed.


    ¡°Zak¡­please let me go¡­¡± I pleaded with him with both my arms now spread eagle above my head. Yanking my arms, I could hear the sound of metal nking on metal as the handcuffs are probably scraping against the bed¡¯s metal headboard. I have to stop struggling, I told myself, the handcuffs are not budging and the more I struggle the more the metal bites into my skin. I should have known that a weekend with Zak costs more than just a blindfold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you enjoy this,¡± Zak promised as he kissed my forehead, then my eyes, my cheeks and finally, my lips. This time his kiss was aggressive and demanding. His tongue plunged deep into my mouth to savor my taste as he continued to kiss me wildly, changing angles various times. I moaned into his kiss as I enjoyed myself. Zak was also panting hard as his lust built up.


    My chest heaved up and down as I panted. Having both arms bounded above my head made it more exciting and I could feel my tits jiggling up and down harder than normal as I panted. Zak¡¯s impatient hands unbuttoned the tiny buttons on the front of my nightgown, yanking some buttons off as he became desperate. Soon my naked breasts were exposed and I could feel the night air on my skin giving me goosebumps. I felt my nipples harden to the cold air before his wet mouth took one into its warm depth. He sucked my nipples hard and loudly, twirling his tongue on my hard nub as his other hand stroked my naked belly.


    ¡°Ah¡­Zak. Please¡­stop,¡± I begged him to stop. I felt like I was going to explode with pleasure. I arched up my back to thrust my breasts closer to his mouth and face. Finally, I felt his hand thrust up my night gown to reveal my legs, my hips and my pussy.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 37 Blinding & Binding Love

    ¡°You¡¯re flooded down here, dirty Cindere,¡± Zak teased and then I felt something hot and warm running against the slit in between my legs. It can¡¯t be¡­ahhhh! I moaned out loud as his hot tongue traced my slit before flicking its tip against my swollen and sensitive clit. His hand spread my legs further apart so he could burry his hot tongue deep into my wet hole. I cried out as he ate me out. His tongue fucked my hole as his mouth sucked my love juices into his mouth, making loud slurping sounds.


    The pleasure coursing through my body was so intense that my hips bucked up against his mouth and my arms were fight against their restraints. I wanted to hug Zak closer to my body and be one with him. I wanted to run my hands on his firm body and through his beautiful hair.


    ¡°Does it feel good? Cum in my mouth, Natalia,¡± Zak coaxed me into obeying him. It wasn¡¯t hard, my climax is fast approaching as he continued to fuck my wet pussy with his tongue. I felt a sharp sensation on my clit and I cried out; he must have pinched me there with his fingers. I was getting wetter and wetter and so was the slurping wet sounds echoing in the room from between my legs.


    ¡°Zak¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming now!¡± I moaned with pleasure as I felt my body getting hotter, my pussy clenching and twitching around his tongue. My climax hit me as I felt a gush of hot wetness being released deep inside my pussy. Oh god, I just came with Zak¡¯s tongue inside me, this is so embarrassing. Zakpped up all of my love juices into his mouth, sucking hard at my opening.


    ¡°I¡¯m at my limit now too¡­I¡¯m gonna fuck you using my cock now,¡± Zak confessed after removing his lips from between my legs. I hate this blindfold so much. I can¡¯t see Zak¡¯s face right now.


    His hungry hands are now on the back of my ass as he lifted my ass up from the bed. I clenched my hands, unable to move my arms, my anxiety is getting the best of me. In a few heartbeats, I felt his solid heat being pressed against my opening. Zak must have positioned his fully erect dick against my opening as he lifted my hips to meet his cock. I wouldn¡¯t say that I¡¯m a small girl butpared to Zak¡¯s height and size, I¡¯m like a small girl in his arms. He could lift and shift my body around to his desire so easily, just like now. My hips were still lifted off the bed as I felt his hips wedging itself between my legs, forcing me to spread my legs further apart for him.


    ¡°Ahh! Zak¡­No!¡± I screamed as Zak suddenly rammed his hot and big cock inside of me all at once. Thanks to my cum lubricating my walls, I could somehow take in Zak but still felt the usual pain apanying his entrance. I know this already but my body cannot seem to adjust to hisrge size. His cock hit all the way inside of me as I felt him deep inside my belly. My hips were lifted in the air, held in ce by his loosely supporting hands under my ass and his huge dick buried deep inside of me. This angle is making me feel him hitting my sensitive spot more than usual.


    He started thrusting inside me hard and fast while his hands squeeze my ass. He held my hips in ce so he could pound into me harder. Zak was panting hard and groaning with pleasure. His lustful sounds were turning me on and I squirmed my hips in his hands. My pussy is more sensitive than usual and I was clenching my walls around his member tight with every thrust. The fact that I couldn¡¯t see made the pleasure so much more intense and our moans seemed louder than ever before. If he keeps fucking me hard like this, I¡¯m going to cum really soon.


    ¡°Harder! Zak¡­I¡¯m going to cum¡­please,¡± I begged him for my release but this made him slow down his thrusting instead.


    ¡°Not yet, my dirty Cindere. You¡¯ve got to hang on a little longer,¡± he replied as he pulled his throbbing pole out of my quivering insides.


    I whimpered in protest and yanked my arms against the restraint. Zak, why must you be such a tease at a time like this. My body was burning with need, I wanted to cum hard.


    ¡°Zak¡­please make me cum. Please¡­I need¡­¡± I literally begged him to take me, my body squirming around in his arms that were now hugging me to this chest. He kissed me deep, slowly andzily to silence my begging.


    ¡°I promised to be gentle¡­so gentle it will be,¡± Zak whispered in between our gentle kisses.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    His hands were spreading my legs apart painfully slowly. Gentle and slow sex with Zak was rare and right now, very frustrating for my mind and body. He rocked his hips against mine, gliding his hot shaft inside of my wet love hole slowly. Inch by inch he slowly pushed his staff inside of me. It was too slow and I was getting impatient so I pushed my hips up from the bed in an attempt to push him deeper into me faster. To counter my efforts, his hands only held my hips down still on the bed and he continued to slowly sink his length into me. Finally, he was buried all the way in and my pussy clenched around his heated staff in joy.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to move now, Natalia, let¡¯s enjoy this together,¡± Zak whispered such loving and caring words into my ears. This was so unlike him and it was turning me on more and more. This unexpected loving and tender side of Zak¡¯s love making was so new and fresh.


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s so good, Zak¡­¡± I whimpered softly against his chest as he thrusted into my pussy slowly but deeply. Zak changed the angle of each of his thrust strategically making me feel all good inside, leaving no where in my love cave unexplored.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you like this. You¡¯re clenching me so tightly. Your pussy is sucking in my dick,¡± Zak chuckled softly as he said that and kissed my forehead softly before sucking my lips. He began to move faster taking me closer to my release.


    ¡°Please let me cum this time, Zak¡­please,¡± I begged him and this time heplied. Zak pumped his cock inside of me harder and even deeper while reaching down his hand to rub my clit. It drove me over the edge and I cried out as my body trembled and twitched non-stop from ecstasy. Zak came at the same time calling out my name in his moment of heat before flopping down to hug me sweetly.


    We cuddled each other close after our love making session was over. It feels weird to be hugging Zak as I slowly drifted off to sleep. My body was tired but truly satisfied.


    ¡°I love you, Natalia,¡± Zak whispered as he caressed my hair and kissed my forehead tenderly.


    ¡°I love you too, Zak¡­¡± I whispered as Iid my head on his chest before falling into a deep and peaceful sleep.


    ¡°Not like that¡­, you stupid girl,¡± Zak whispered after he saw Natalia was breathing regrly in her sleep. He kissed her cheek lovingly and cuddled her to him for a long while before leaving her to head back to his room.


    I don¡¯t care what happened between Natalia and Uncle Lucien today but if he hurts her; I¡¯ll kill him.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 38 First Meet

    The cruise weekend is now finally over and I have settled back at home. Peace and quiet without Ang in my life. It¡¯s been a few days since the cruise and my life with Lucien has been surprisingly normal. He did not talk about our intimate encounter in the bath and has not touched me in that way again since then. A part of me was relieved but I was also worried and confused about our rtionship right now.


    ¡°Master Lucien wants to see you in his study, Miss Natalia,¡± a senior maid who serves Lucien was at my door to deliver Lucien¡¯s message.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Thank you,¡± I replied with a smile. I wonder what he wants to talk about. With a sense of apprehension, I headed to see Lucien in his study.


    ¡°Lucien, I¡¯m here. I heard you wanted to see me?¡± I greeted him with a smile. Me motioned for me to sit in the sofa opposite him and I did.


    ¡°Yes. I have something quite important to discuss with you today,¡± Lucien started to exin in a gentle voice. He soothes me every time he uses that voice.


    ¡°Actually, I heard from Edward that there might be a stalker stalking you and that you were feeling anxious about it. Well, regardless of whether there is actually a stalker or not, you have grown up to be a very beautifuldy. This is probably the right time that you started having a bodyguard of your own,¡± Lucien continue to exin to me. His gentle face now had a look of seriousness and concern. I knew that he was being very serious and considerate about all this.


    ¡°A bodyguard? Do I really need a bodyguard? I¡¯ve never been attacked or anything,¡± I voiced out my confusion at the situation. Having a bodyguard of my own seemed a bit extreme. I do know that Lucien, Edward and many other family members have bodyguards of their own. Some were really 24/7 while some only apanied the family members on special asions such as public events. Lucien has an army of bodyguards when he goes out to public events but only very few discreetly around him in his daily life. That¡¯s right, when my mother was alive, she had a small team of bodyguards that Lucien arranged for her too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. I¡¯m not cing a bodyguard on you because I believe you are in danger or that you may be attacked. It¡¯s just better to be safe than sorry. Do it for me, Natalia. I don¡¯t see any harm, so allow me to hire a bodyguard for you for my own peace of mind. Ok?¡± Lucien tried his hardest to win my consent. I guess I have to give in if he insists. He was right though, what harm could there be in having a body guard? Except, would my secrets be safe from Lucien if I had a bodyguard?


    ¡°Ok. If you put it that way then¡­¡± I reluctantly agreed. I don¡¯t think I have much choice in the matter. Lucien might hire someone to tail me in secret if I refuse to have a bodyguard outright.


    ¡°Good then. Now that¡¯s settled. Time to meet your new bodyguard,¡± Lucien said with a beaming smile of self-satisfaction. His smile is so beautiful and his green eyes gorgeous as always.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Lucien ordered and the door of his study opened suddenly. My eyes were immediately on the now opened door.


    A very tall man dressed in the family¡¯s highest-ranking butler attire walked in. He was very tall, even taller than Lucien and Zak, his build also much bigger. The most striking thing about him must be his bright red hair contrasting with his strikingly clear blue eyes. His stern and serious expression did nothing to hide how handsome his face is. Wow, this man is going to be my bodyguard? He seems young for his position as one of the highest-ranking butlers; he looked around 30. I¡¯ve never seen him before; he must be from the main house.


    ¡°Natalia, this is Reiner. From this moment on, until he is relieved of his duties, he will be your personal bodyguard and butler. Apart from safeguarding you, he will also serve you to ensure that your life isfortable. Reiner, this is Natalia,¡± Lucien introduced us to each other.


    I turned to face Reiner and was immediately overwhelmed by his height and the difference in our body size. I stood barely at his chest height and had to look up to meet his eyes. What do I do now? Do I curtsy or offer him my hand for a kiss?


    Reiner walked up to me before getting down on one knee and taking my hand in his, cing the back of my hand against his lips. He kissed the back of my hand gently and although I knew this was just well-manned pleasantries, I felt a hot spark of electricity race up my arm from the contact point of his kiss.


    ¡°My name is Reiner. You can call me Reiner or any name that you wish. I am here to serve as your bodyguard and butler. I am happy and honored to finally meet you,¡± Reiner stated in his deep and formal voice.


    ¡°Umm¡­same for me. I mean, I¡¯m also happy to meet you,¡± I stuttered a bit as I answered him.


    Letting go of my hand, Reiner stood back up.


    ¡°I have work to do. Natalia, why don¡¯t you show Reiner around and spend some time with him to get better acquainted. Have a good day both of you,¡± Lucien signaled that we both should leave his study.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ok. Thank you, Lucien. I¡¯ll see youter. Have a nice day and don¡¯t overstress at work,¡± I replied cheerfully before leaving the room with Reiner.


    Lucien watched as the two of them left his study. Reiner seems to be very professional and trustworthy, Lucien thought to himself. Reiner has military training and used to be a professional bodyguard before joining to serve as a butler sh bodyguard for the main house a few years ago. He has gone on many high-profile missions to guard top members of the family including some of the elders but this is his first time being dedicated to serve one person. It¡¯s close to a miracle that Edward was able to arrange for a high-ranking butler in high demand like Reiner to be Natalia¡¯s exclusive bodyguard¡­


    ¡­


    Reiner and I are standing outside of Lucien¡¯s study now and I am getting extremely nervous now that we¡¯re alone. Will I ever get used to having him around me 24/7? Where do I take him now and what should I say?


    ¡°Umm¡­where would you like me to show you around?¡± I asked timidly without looking at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go out of your way to show me around. Please proceed with your day normally as if I¡¯m not here,¡± Reiner replied without any emotions.


    ¡°¡­Right. Umm¡­maybe for now we should head to theb? I have some work to do with Edward. Do you know Edward?¡± I asked in a quiet voice, still unable to meet his eyes. His presence is truly intimidating and his tall andrge build is not helping.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± He replied.


    Just like that we were on the way to theb with Reiner at the wheel. He has not spoken a word to me since we got in the car. I chose to sit next to him in the front passenger seat instead of sitting on the back seat like I should. I just didn¡¯t want to treat him like a driver; although he fully expected me to and voiced his concern. In the end, I was somehow able to get my way and could remain next to him in the passenger seat. I always prefer to have a friendlier rtionship with employees working close with me including some close maids and now Reiner as well. I¡¯ve been told many times that this is inappropriate for my standing as a family member but I guess as long as Lucien was ok with it, I can still sort of get my way.


    However, judging my Reiner¡¯s cold and stiff attitude, it¡¯s going to take a long while for us to get on friendlier terms. This silence is so awkward; I need to find some topic to get the conversation going.


    My phone vibrated on myp. Oh, I text message?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 39 My Bodyguard

    ¡°You with Reiner? I chose him to guard you. He will keep you safe from any random men. See you at theb.¡± Edward. So, this is what he had nned all along? Using Reiner to keep tabs on me when I¡¯m not with him. What a heavy price to pay for my lies.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied to his text simply.


    Now back to Reiner. What should I talk about?


    ¡°Reiner, your full butler uniform is a little bit much. Starting tomorrow can you dress perhaps a bit more casually to blend in better?¡± I suggested. Afterall, it¡¯s not like I want the whole world to know that I have a butler shadowing me everywhere.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wear a suit starting tomorrow, Miss Natalia¡± He replied, acknowledging my words as hismand.


    ¡°I mean, it doesn¡¯t need to be a suit every day. You can adjust your outfit to sort of match what we¡¯ll be doing based on my schedule. Oh, and please just call me Natalia,¡± I told him as I turned to look at his face for the first time since we left Lucien¡¯s study. His serious face as he watched the road is quite attractive¡­


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Reiner replied shortly.


    That was the end of that. In the end, we didn¡¯t exchange any more words between us the whole ride to theb.


    ¡­


    **A week before**


    A very tall man with arge build, bright red hair and piecing blue eyes stood in the middle of Edward¡¯s office.


    ¡°Good to see you again, Reiner,¡± Edward greeted the tall figure standing straight in the middle of his office.


    ¡°Yo, Sir Edward¡­How¡¯s the girl?¡± Reiner turned around to greet Edward mockingly.


    ¡°That ¡®girl¡¯ would be ¡®Miss Natalia¡¯ if not ¡®Lady Natalia¡¯ now for you,¡± Edward corrected the man jokingly.


    ¡°That scrawny girl is all grown up now huh? I haven¡¯t seen her for ten years,¡± Reiner said wistfully as he thought of the first time that he met Natalia, before she was adopted into the Rosenhall family as Lucien¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°So, what do you have to tell me? You schemed to position me as her bodyguard and called me over here for something, right?¡± Reiner asked, getting straight to the point.


    ¡°Natalia has at least one lover. I want you to keep an eye on her and figure out who he is,¡± Edward started to exin.


    ¡°You mean including yourself?¡± Reiner asked rhetorically.


    Edward¡¯s mood darkened immediately. Reiner and his intuition are scary.


    ¡°Guess I hit the bull¡¯s eye. You were pretty obsessed with her after that incident,¡± Reiner said while grinning at Edward.


    ¡°I want you to keep her safe. Natalia hase of age and I honestly don¡¯t know what ns the elders have for her or what harm lies in her way,¡± Edward continued to exin.


    ¡°What do you n to do with her? You¡¯re not just using her as a bed warmer like all those other women of yours, right?¡± Reiner asked with genuine curiosity. Edward is famous for his numerous affairs that were some times even featured in tabloids.


    ¡°I want to marry her,¡± Edward stated bluntly.


    ¡°¡­What? Are you out of your mind?¡± Reiner replied in shock.


    ¡°I can keep her safe way better than Lucien ever can. Lucien will forever be tied to the business and this family. He is the CEO now, and in the future, he¡¯s going to be one of the elders for sure. If Natalia stays with him, she will be stuck in this rotten family forever, Edward exined his logic.


    ¡°I have the least tie to the business and this family. I have a well-established business and life outside of this mess. I can remove Natalia from this fucked-up life for good and you are going to help me achieve that.¡±


    ¡°I owe it to Natalia¡¯s father to protect her; I don¡¯t owe you anything though. I¡¯ll do things my way and have a little bit of fun while I¡¯m at it,¡± Reiner stated bluntly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her, Reiner,¡± Edward threatened in a low voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­unless she asks¡­¡± Reiner replied mockingly as he headed for the door. As far as he was concerned, this conversation was over.


    Edward¡¯s n is crazy but I could see his point. I guess I have to see for myself which life would be better for Natalia: A life with Edward or a life with Lucien. Or perhaps, a life with neither of them.


    Edward watched as Reiner strode out of his office, his footsteps silent. He knew Reiner was dangerous business but he believed in Reiner¡¯s loyalty. If there was someone who would put Natalia first, it would be Reiner. The downside is Reiner is crazy hard to control and predict. This could be harder than he initially thought.


    ¡­


    We arrived at theb and Reiner opened the car door and took my hand to help me out of the car. He is pampering me so much, although, I guess he is just acting his part as my butler.


    We were headed to Edward¡¯s office so I decided to brief him a bit on our schedule today.


    ¡°Edward and I will be attending a g dinner hosted by one of our research partners. It¡¯s a public event to announce a new technology that we have co-developed,¡± I exined the main event for this evening.


    ¡°I will dly apany you, Miss Natalia,¡± Reiner stated.


    ¡°Umm¡­please call me Natalia. Ok?¡± I asked him again. Miss Natalia is way too formal. Gosh, if I was married, he would probably call me Madame.


    ¡°¡­Only if you call me by a nickname when we are alone. Then I¡¯ll address you as Natalia when we are alone.¡± Reiner said, surprising me that he was negotiating with me.


    ¡°What is your nickname?¡± I asked. This idea is intriguing.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That is up to what you want to call me,¡± He replied without any emotion in his voice.


    ¡°Reiner¡­hmm¡­a nickname? What about ¡®R¡¯? I¡¯ll call you ¡®R¡¯. It¡¯s cute yet cool, right? Like a codename,¡± I suggested with a shy smile.


    ¡°Sure, Natalia,¡± He replied. Deal done. Finally, he called me purely by my first name when we are alone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, R,¡± I replied with a cheeky smile as we proceeded to walk to Edward¡¯s office. Maybe we are one step closing to bing friends.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 40 Evening Gala Date

    ¡°My date looks stunning!¡± Edward eximed as he eyed me from head to toe.


    Since we had to attend a g dinner tonight with our business partners, I had to get dress in formal evening attire. Annoyingly, Edward was the one who picked out this dress for me and had a stylish do my makeup and hair to perfection. I personally felt that this is a bit over the top for a work-rted g dinner. Thest time I was this dolled-up was when I went to a movie premiere for one of the movies that Zak sponsored. The dress I had on was a rosy pink long dress with a very high slit running up my left thigh all the way to almost my hips. Gold pin-point high heels and my favorite timeless ck caviar clutch bagpleted the ensemble. My hair was put up in a stylish bun by the stylish along with rose-gold tone make-up. I have to say I looked quite attractive in the mirror.


    Both Edward and R were in their tuxedoes. This event is probably bigger and more important than I thought at first. R drove us in Edward¡¯s Bentley while I sat together with Edward at the back. I have to admit that I was less nervous about meeting the client and the whole event than I was about the potential of me tripping over in the golden pin-point heels that Edward had undoubtedly chosen.


    ¡°The client that we¡¯re meeting today and the co-host of this event is the CEO of one of ourb¡¯s major partners. Hispany is responsible for the production of many of our new products based on the researchpleted at theb. He¡¯s a bit of a womanizer. So, watch yourself,¡± Edward warned me teasingly as he ran his hand up my leg where the fabric of my dress parted.


    I immediately pped his hand away which resulted in Edwardughing uncontrobly.


    ¡°More so than you?¡± I teased back. I couldn¡¯t imagine a man being more of a womanizer than Edward. I¡¯ve seen my fair share of gossip columns of his various affairs with celebrities in the tabloids. Those articles rivaled other articles covering him on his phnthropic projects. Edward is truly an enigma.


    ¡°Perhaps a little less than me¡­¡± he said unfazed and shed me a smile taking my hand in his. His hands are so warm. I wondered what would happen between us if Edward found out about my recent developments with Lucien¡­and vice versa. These two brothers that seem to be in a love-hate rtionship with each other are giving me a real headache.


    On top of that, I¡¯ve been having a weird repeated nightmaretely ever since Edward took me to that cottage by theke. Perhaps the dream and the event are not even rted. This whole thing could be driven by my own stress and anxiety. I¡¯ve been trying not to think about the dream so much and trying to focus more on the reality when I am awake.


    ¡­


    We arrived at the venue which was at a famous 5-star hotel. No surprise there. R opened the door for us and Edward took my hand to help me out of the car. I seeded in stepping out of the car without falling on my face while still able to sh a few smiles to the crowd of cameramen. Achievement of the day right here. I was very conscious of Edward holding my hand in front of the press. I pulled my hand away after he sessfully helped me out of the car. There could be big and unwanted news if we, niece and uncle, were photographed with our fingersced together as if we were a couple, which we are not.


    A group of bodyguards escorted us as representatives from various news agency swarmed in trying to get as close to Edward as possible to ask him questions. The shes from the cameras were blinding and I was getting quite annoyed and sick of the attention. Edward was smiling and keeping up his perfect public appearance. R pulled me away from Edward and used his big body to shield me from the crowd as he led me away while the other bodyguards continued to guard Edward by keeping enough space between him and the press. It was a mess and I was thankful to R for leading me inside safely and without much hassle.


    ¡°Thank you for getting me out of there,¡± I thanked R when we were finally inside the conference hall.


    ¡°No problem,¡± He replied curtly.


    What should I do now? Should I go to my seat and wait for Edward or should I go and socialize with other people to try to build up rtionship and connections. I¡¯m not a big fan of socializing but work is work.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go greet some guests over there,¡± I informed R and he nodded before following behind me. I guess he really will be stuck to me 24/7.


    I met a couple of professors and researchers that I already knew from past introductions and seminars that I¡¯ve attended. I managed to introduce myself to many new people in the field as well as some high-profile investors. I guess I wasn¡¯t doing too bad for myself, although, I have to admit that I was doing so well because of Edward¡¯s connections and reputation. People immediately became friendly and trusting when I mentioned that I was his niece and is now working for him.


    It was time for the official presentation to start and everyone was headed to their seat. R led me to my designated seat where I met up with Edward as we sat next to each other for the presentation. Edward was invited to give a few opening remarks to kick-off the session. Edward¡¯s speech captured the audience and gave them hope and inspiration for the future of technology and medical research. The round of apud at the end of his speech was proof enough that he was amazing. Edward¡¯s public persona was wless. wlessly smart, charming, empathetic and captivating. I guess very few people know how different his real personality is.


    I didn¡¯t end up meeting the ¡°womanizer¡± CEO. Perhaps that was because Edward kept him quite upied with some talks. This made be a bit relieved. I guess Edward has his own ways of protecting me and I have to thank Edward for that.


    ¡­


    Finally, the presentation came to an end. Edward was being swept away by the crowd of guests and the press once again.


    ¡°Come this way,¡± R whispered in my ear as he took my wrist in his hand before pulling me away from the crowd.


    ¡°Are we going home? What about Edward?¡± I asked. Edward was still stuck in the middle of the crowd. It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯ll be able to free himself from them anytime soon. Poor Edward.


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± R instructed as he continued to drag me by the arm. Noticing that I was struggling to keep up with his long strides, he slowed his pace to match mine.


    To my surprise, instead of heading home, we took the elevator from the lobby up to one of the top floors of the hotel. When the elevator opened, R dragged me along before we entered a luxurious hotel suite.


    ¡°Please rest here until Edward is done with his business. I will take you hometer. I have already informed Lucien so there is no need for you to worry,¡± R exined as he led me to a sitting room and gestured for me to sit down on the sofa.


    I flopped down on the soft sofa and immediately took off my high heels. My feet and legs needed the rest and my mind needed to wind down from the stress of meeting so many people. My feet are killing me, wearing brand new high heels to an event was such a bad idea. Some parts of my feet were scrubbed raw by the leather straps, I looked down at my feet to see that they were bleeding slightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean and bandage them up,¡± R said softly as he crouched down in front of me on one knee, taking my foot into hisrge and warm hands. Amazingly, he already had a first aid kit next to him, ready to take care of my wound.


    ¡°Wait! I can do it myself¡­¡± I protested, slightly embarrassed at his touch.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You did your job for this evening, now let me do mine,¡± R brushed my protest aside and started to tend to my wound. His touch was gentle and he finished taking care of the wounds on my feet professionally in no time.


    ¡°Thank you, R¡­¡± I murmured my thanks.


    ¡°You¡¯re weed, Natalia¡­¡± He replied as our eyes met. Wow, these long auburnshes framing his bright blue eyes are hard to look away from, I thought as I stared, lost in those eyes.


    ¡°Finally! I managed to escape. Set up dinner please so I can finally dine with my girl,¡± Edward¡¯s loud entrance into the room broke the spell.


    ¡°Right away, Sir Edward,¡± R replied professionally and exited the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re having dinner here?¡± I asked, a bit confused.


    ¡°Yes, to celebrate the sess of this event. To be frank, I got Reiner to arrange all this in advance because I wanted to celebrate alone with you¡­and also because I knew I would be drained from the event. Or would you rather go to my ce?¡± Edward exined while turning to give me a wicked smile. He obviously knows that I don¡¯t want to go over to his ce. Come to think of it, I actually don¡¯t know where Edward lives. Unlike his siblings, Edward does not live in a mansion in the familypound. Zak¡¯s mother no longer lives in her mansion either so it¡¯s just Zak alone in his mansion. Due to her health issues, she had to move out of the city to a ce with fresher air.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 41 Argument & Proposal

    Dinner came to an end. I have to say that the dinner was perfect in every way. The food was delicious, and Edward was goodpany. Reiner stood at a respectable distance away from us throughout the whole dinner. I nced at him a few times over the course of dinner, but he acted all cold and professional. I guess I should go home now before it got anyter.


    ¡°Edward, thank you for today. I think I should go home now,¡± I started to excuse myself.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I still have a couple of things to talk to you about,¡± Edward replied with a depressed look on his face.


    ¡°With all due respect, Sir Edward. Miss Natalia should head home now. It is gettingte,¡± Reiner said as he came to stand by my side.


    ¡°20 minutes. Step outside for 20 minutes. I have some things to discuss alone with Natalia,¡± Edward half asked and halfmanded Reiner to step outside. Reiner looked at me to seek my thought on the matter.


    I have somethings to ask Edward as well in private. I gave Reiner a small nod signaling that I would like him to leave us alone. Without another word, Reiner walked out of the room.


    ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± I asked Edwarding straight to the point. I have a few things I wanted to ask him as well.


    ¡°Nothing, really. I just miss you¡­¡± Edward teased me with his sugar-coated words again. He was beside my seat in no time and sessfully pulled me up from my seat before leading me to the sofa.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweet talk me. You may not have anything you want to discuss with me but I do have a few things I want to ask you,¡± I said as I turned to face him on the sofa. His face is too close forfort, his green eyes looking straight into mine.


    ¡°5 minutes. I¡¯ll answer all your questions in 5 minutes. In return, you¡¯ll let me fuck you for the remaining 15 minutes,¡± Edward replied before leaning in to kiss my lips. My body reacted to his kiss instantly as my heart beat faster and I felt my face bing flushed. I broke off the kiss, conscious that Edward was a man of his word and the countdown of my precious 5 minutes had already started.


    ¡°Why did you convince Lucien to ce a bodyguard on me 24/7?¡± I started interrogating him.


    ¡°Because a random man assaulted you and left a bite mark on your shoulder,¡± he replied casually by repeating the lie I told him back to me.


    ¡°What if I told you that I wasn¡¯t assaulted? Will you remove my bodyguard?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t assaulted then it can only mean two things. One, you lied to me. Two, you willingly let some man bite your shoulder. Whichever it is, I have more than enough reason to keep Reiner as your bodyguard. To make sure that you can never lie to me again or to find out who you willingly allowed to bite your shoulder,¡± Edward replied with surprising calm.


    What should I do? If Reiner guards me, he wille to learn about my secrets in no time and if he learns of them then so will Lucien and probably Edward as well. Lucien and Edward must not find out about my rtionship with Zak. Lucien must not find out that I slept with Edward and vice versa. I need to convince Edward and Lucien to remove my bodyguard¡­but how?


    ¡°What will make Lucien remove my bodyguard?¡± I asked Edward. I have to solve this one step at a time.


    ¡°hmm¡­me telling him that you no longer need one might work?¡± Edward replied with a smile after some thought. Shit.


    ¡°So¡­what do I need to do to make you tell Lucien to remove my bodyguard?¡± I pressed Edward further for answers.


    ¡°My girl is so smart. Finally, you¡¯re starting to get this. As I told you before, if you keep me entertained and in a good mood, things will start going your way,¡± Edward answered as his fingers grabbed my chin gently before he leaned in to ce a slow and soft kiss on my lips. His kiss was warm and teasing but my mind was elsewhere as it tried to figure out my next move.


    ¡°You¡¯re evil¡­¡± I spat at him. He¡¯s ying games with me and the more I struggle the more I get tangled up in his webs. Edward just shrugged without a care in the world.


    ¡°What will you do if Lucien finds out about us?¡± I asked. I¡¯m running out of options and ideas. I have to try using this against him. Of course, thest thing I want is for Lucien to find out that I¡¯ve been sleeping with his brother but if hypothetically it could remove my bodyguard, it was worth using as an excuse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you,¡± Edward replied casually without a thought.


    ¡°What?!¡± I eximed in shock. His response is the furthest thing from what I was expecting.


    Edward turned to me and ced a warm hand on the side of my face. His emerald green eyes looked deep into my own.


    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you. If Lucien finds out all I have to tell him is that I¡¯ll take full responsibility by marrying you. He¡¯ll probably be furious but there is no reason for him to refuse our union. You and I are not really rted. I¡¯m not your real uncle and you¡¯re not my real niece. Everyone knows this for a fact. Our marriage would cause some uproar in the press for a while but gossip dies down fast,¡± Edward began to exin in a detached voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you!¡± I retorted loudly. I almost screamed at him.


    ¡°Who do you want to marry? Lucien? You¡¯re worried about marrying your uncle but you¡¯re fine marrying your father?¡± Edward retorted back mockingly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say back to him. This is so frustrating, and I feel like crying or just cking out around now would also work out fine as well.


    ¡°Think about it logically, Natalia. I¡¯m actually a fine choice for a husband. I¡¯m as wealthy as Lucien is, if not slightly more. I¡¯m famous with valuable global connections in and outside ourpany¡¯s business. Most importantly, I¡¯m quite independent from the main house. I would say marrying me would be much better than being used by the elders as a pawn to strengthen business ties. You¡¯ve seen it often enough in our family. Most of your cousins have already been married off for the sake of the business or are engaged to do so in the near future. When will it be your turn?¡± Edward continued to exin slowly. His facts are urate and I cannot disagree.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 42 Breakdown

    ¡°But I don¡¯t love you!¡± I yelled, quite surprised at the strained sound in my voice. If this is his idea of a marriage proposal, it was far from what I had in mind. I was getting sick of this. Having my dire situation rubbed directly in my face was also not helping. Of course, I knew I could be married off anytime. It is even happening to Zak now as we speak.


    Edward justughed softly in response to my outburst. If my words hurt him, he did not show it.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad for you. I like you just fine,¡± Edward replied smoothly before kissing my lips once more.


    ¡°Enough talk. I believe your 5 minutes has ended. My 15 minutes starts now,¡± Edward stated before grabbing my body and roughly pulling me on top of hisp.


    I struggled and screamed. Thest thing I want is for him to embrace me right now. Edward held me to him roughly as he peeled my strapless dress from my breasts. One hand toyed with my breasts roughly as his other arm held me still on hisp. He kissed my mouth wildly to stifle my screams. Thrusting his hot tongue into my mouth rapidly as he sucked my tongue. I moaned my protests into his mouth.


    ¡­


    Reiner stood stiff as a statue in front of the door he just walked out of. He could clearly hear Natalia¡¯s scream of anger and frustration. Things are probably going to get a bit violent between those two if it hasn¡¯t started already.


    I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about Natalia¡¯s safety. No matter what Edward says or does, he would never truly hurt Natalia. I¡¯m more worried about Edward¡¯s safety. He can definitelye across as an evil and maniptive creature, I would not be surprised if Natalia wants to kill him right about now.


    At the same time, he could hear loud thumping sounds of objects hitting the floor and crashing sounds as things inside the room are clearly being thrown around. He knows that Edward does not resort to serious violence, so this must be Natalia throwing a tantrum.


    ¡­


    I bit his lips as he came in for another kiss. I don¡¯t think I hurt him badly but he was surprised enough to rx his hold on my half-naked body. I used that opportunity to slip off hisp and grabbed my shoes that were lying on the floor nearby to throw at him.


    ¡°You will stop ying games with me. Leave me and my fucked-up life alone!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs. Apologies to other guests who may be on this same floor.


    I grabbed whatever I could find and threw it in Edward¡¯s direction. I just wanted to destroy everything in my sight. Even though I knew deep down that this would not solve any of my problems, I let my emotions get the better of me. I swore so much at him that I don¡¯t even remember what I said or if it made any sense at all.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Natalia! Stop!¡± Edward called out to me as he grabbed my waist and we both fell on the floor with him on top of my backside.


    I tried desperately to get loose by kicking my legs and wriggling my body from out under him. Edward overpowered my struggles easily and pinned my wrists to the floor in front of me with one hand. I screamed in frustration and started sobbing. My life wasn¡¯t all roses before but please can I just have my old life back, please.


    ¡°Natalia¡­please stop,¡± Edward said to me, a silent plead in his voice. He still kept me pinned down to the floor under his weight.


    ¡°Give me my life back¡­¡± I managed to say in between sobs that were wrecking my body. I stop struggling entirely and cried my eyes out instead. I felt like a mess because I was a mess.


    Edward stroked my hair and back tofort me as he kissed my forehead, my ears and my cheeks softly. So ironic that the man who drove me mad was also the oneforting me and calming me down.


    ¡°Natalia¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± Edward whispered in my ear after I¡¯ve calmed down somewhat. I heard his answer all in his apology. I¡¯m sorry for not being able to remove your bodyguard. No matter what happens, Edward has decided to stand firm in his decision.


    Edward got off me silently and carried me in his arms as he walked me to the one of the suite¡¯s bedroom. He ced me gently onto the bed and tucked me in. I turned away from him immediately. I didn¡¯t want to see him right now.


    ¡°Lucien. Natalia has to sleep over at the hotel tonight. She¡¯s a bit sick. Don¡¯t worry, Reiner and I will be here to take care of her¡­I¡¯ll send her back home tomorrow. Sorry about this,¡± Edward spoke to Lucien calmly on the phone.


    ¡°Natalia has to sleep here. Prepare some clothes for her,¡± Edward ordered through the phone. That was probably Reiner on the end of the line.


    Edward¡¯s voice is getting softer and softer, and he seemed further and further away as I cried myself to sleep. Dear troubles, I will deal with you when I wake up tomorrow.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 43 Just a Bad Dream

    The sun is setting. It¡¯s getting darker and darker. Where am I? Where is everyone else? Am I lost?


    There are big trees everywhere and they all look the same. Which direction do I need to head towards? Where am I trying to go?


    It¡¯s getting even darker. I can¡¯t see anything. The moon is the only source of light now.


    I felt wet water droplets on my hair. Has it started to rain as well? I need to get out of this forest.


    I started running as fast as I could in the dark. Leaves and branches scratched at my body as I ran passed them. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m heading in the right direction. I¡¯m so scared¡­


    It¡¯s raining so hard, I¡¯mpletely drenched and the ground is getting slippery.


    ¡°Help! Someone¡­please help me!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs repeatedly until my voice was choked up by my own sobs. That was when I realized that I had been crying.


    The sound of the rain and thunder above washed away all of my cries for help.


    Someone, please find me. Please help me. I prayed. I am so scared. Please!


    I no longer had enough strength to run or even walk now as I sat down on the ground. The rain crashed down mercilessly on me. I¡¯m so scared of the dark and there must be wild animals around here. Am I going to¡­die here? I must have loss consciousness at some point, I don¡¯t remember much after that.


    ¡°Natalia!¡± I heard a man¡¯s voice and then warm hands on my bare arm as he shook me lightly.


    ¡°Natalia! Natalia! Hang on, Natalia! Wake up!¡± a man¡¯s voice was calling my name. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s shouting but he sounds so far away and his voice was unclear. My eyelids feel so heavy and so does my body. I can¡¯t move my limbs and attempting to open my eyes take up all the energy that I have.


    I felt my body being lifted upwards. The man probably just lifted my body into his arms. The only sources of light were now the moon and the shlight that the man held. I slowly opened my eyes and as my eyes adjusted to the light the first thing that I saw were green emerald eyes.


    Then I saw just darkness.


    ¡­


    I jolted up in bed panting hard. My body was all sweaty and I felt fear and shock wreck my body as I tried to calm my breathing. It¡¯s that dream again. I haven¡¯t dreamt of it for a few days and I thought that it had finally disappeared from my mind. Apparently, it has returned or perhaps it never left in the first ce. The dream seemed so real, I thought, still in a daze.


    ¡°Natalia! Natalia¡­¡± I heard a voice next to me on the bed as Edward rushed to my side. He must have heard me screaming in my dream.


    ¡°Are you ok? You were screaming in your sleep. Did you have a nightmare?¡± Edward asked me with care taking me into hisforting arms in a hug.


    He cradled me in his arm and I leaned my head on his warm chest. I could hear his heartbeat and it was quiteforting. Our argument is far from over but his presence right nowforts me more than words can describe or give credit for.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok now. I just had a bad dream,¡± I replied, hugging him closer to me. I reflected on my nightmare from just now. I¡¯ve had that nightmare a couple of times now and each time the details got clearer as if I¡¯m seeing more of the story. This is the first time that the dream went on long enough for someone to finally find me in that dream.


    Edwards warm lips on my forehead broke my chain of thought. He then proceeded to kiss me softly on the tip of my nose and then on my lips.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked suspiciously when our lips finally parted.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Comforting you,¡± he replied before continuing to kiss my lips, cutting off all of my potential protests.


    His warm tongue probed my lips asking for permission to enter my mouth. I slowly parted my lips to ept him and his warmth. He gently teased my tongue with his before our kiss started to get hungrier and more passionate. He kept on seducing me with his kisses and I knew that soon I would be moaning with pleasure in his arms. Edward knew how to turn my body on so well and for now his love is what I need tofort me.


    His hands teased my naked breasts a little making me moan out loud. I was surprised at how lewd my moans sound even to my own ears. Soon after, Edward shifted our positions so that he was lying below me and I was straddling his hips on top of him.


    ¡°Ah!¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± I panted and moaned as his hands reached up to grope and squeeze my breasts. His fingers expertly squeezing my nipples sending pleasure running throughout my body. My body was reacting so much to his touch that I got goosebumps from the excitement. Edward was also turned on, he was rock hard and I could feel it rubbing against my pussy where I straddled him. Instinctively, I started moving my hips to grind my opening against his erect rod. He moved his hips to grind against mine harder. I was moaning on repeat now as I felt his hard staff rubbing against my swollen clit.


    ¡°I want you, Natalia. You want me too, right?¡± he asked in a seductive voice as his fingers touched the wetness in between my legs. With this much proof, it was hard for me to deny my lust for him.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 44 Comfort Me

    I nodded my affirmation and he slid two of his thick fingers into my wet hole. I let out dirty moans as his fingers stroked my insides. I clenched my pussy walls around his fingers as I closed my eyes to focus on the pleasurable sensations. I love the feel of his thick and long fingers inside of me but I wanted more. I wanted him.


    ¡°Take me inside you, Natalia. I can¡¯t wait anymore¡­¡± Edward whispered huskily as his hands starting to lift up my hips. The effects from our fight earlier seemed to be making us want more of each other.


    I moved the long dress out of the way which was not hard due to the thigh or even hip-high slit of the dress. I raised my hips to position my pussy opening above Edward¡¯s hard cock. Looking down, I realized that Edward¡¯s hard dick seems to be even bigger today, and it will probably grow even more once inside of me. I slowly lowered my hips until the wet opening of my pussy was touching the head of his cock. I felt its heat burning up my wet slit and I used one hand to hold his cock in ce as I lowered my hips to take him inside of me.


    ¡°Ah¡­Edward¡­it¡¯s bigger than normal¡­¡± I moaned as his hard shaft pierced my hole and sank in slowly inch by inch. I slowly lowered myself onto his love stick and felt him stretching my pussy walls. Inch by inch I slowly took him in, my pussy sucking his dick in deeper inside of me, until his whole member was buried deep inside of my hot cave.


    ¡°Ride me. You can go as fast or as slow as you want,¡± Edward instructed me as his hands gently massaged my tits. He was giving me full control today and it was turning me on in a different way.


    I began to move my hips up and down, sliding my pussy up and down his upstanding shaft. It feels so good to ride him. Moving slowly feels so different, I can more clearly feel his shape inside of me this way. Edward was panting hard now too, and I could feel his cock growing hotter and bigger inside of me. I loved having him raw and hot inside of my sopping wet hole, although, I¡¯ve never done it with a condom with him before so I guess I cannotpare.


    I wanted to cum already and I started to ride him faster and harder. I moaned Edward¡¯s name out loud as I panted towards my climax. His hands squeezed my nipples hard to bring me even more pleasure before sliding downwards to hold my hips. Edward started thrusting his hips up to meet me midway to bury his cock even deeper inside with each thrust. He was thrusting so fast and hardpared to my own previous thrusting rhythm. It felt so hot.


    ¡°Does it feel good? You¡¯re squeezing me so tightly down there,¡± Edward whispered in my ear while pounding his heat into me harder.


    I nodded in response and hugged his neck as I bounced up and down on his cock. I moaned and kissed him hard, grinding my tongue against his as I grinded my hips and pussy wall against his cock. My climax was fast approaching, and my pussy clenched hard around his thick member.


    ¡°Edward¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­now¡­ah¡­¡± I whimpered lost in lust, and he thrusted even faster inside of me to drive me over the edge. My pussy clenched around him in my climax as I squirted my cum onto his cock. He never stopped pumping hard inside of me throughout the whole episode of my climax. I lost all strength and flopped onto his chest while hugging him close to me. He kissed my temple and smoothed my hair from my damp face, covered with sweat.


    ¡°Hang in there, Natalia. It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Edward casually informed me that round two was just starting. This man is so hard to please.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¨CTo be continued.

 Chapter 45 One Wall Away

    ¡°Did you realize that this is our first time doing it in bed? Want to toast to this asion with ssic missionary?¡± Edward asked rhetorically as he pushed me down onto my back, pulled the dress I was wearing off mepletely then spread my legs wide apart. Positioning his body in between my legs his fingers started pinching and rubbing my clit hard.


    ¡°Ah! Edward¡­it¡¯s too¡­much¡­¡± I moaned and cried out. The jolts of pleasures from my already swollen clit were too much for me to take. I just came so I was already ultra-sensitive down there.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re still so wet. You should be ready to take in my cock,¡± he observed before sticking the engorged head of his shaft into my pussy¡¯s lips. He pushed slightly into me and started thrusting only the tip of his cock in and out of my hole rapidly. The sensation drove me wild, his thick head was hitting all of the sensitive spots close to the opening of my hole. Soon I got tired of his teasing and wanted to feel his whole length deep inside of me.


    ¡°Enter me fully¡­please,¡± I slowly begged him as I looked deep into his gorgeous green eyes. He smirked a little as his hands held my hips in ce before he slowly sank his hard rod into my well-lubricated cunt. Finally, Edward was fully buried inside of me. I felt so full, full of him.


    ¡°Hold your legs open for me,¡± Edward instructed gesturing for me to grab my calves in my hands in order to spread my legs further apart. I quickly did as I was told, and Edward started thrusting deeper and faster into my hot hole in response. Each thrust felt amazing, and I clenched my pussy wall around his shaft every time he shoved his dick deep into me. It was clear that my pussy was hungry for the taste of his cock.


    ¡­


    The sight of Natalia holding her legs wide open for him to fuck her was a real turn on for Edward. He knew that Natalia could cum multiple times during sex and had intentionally held his release to further pleasure her. She had such an erotic look on her face as she begged him for more sex which made him excited to give her more.


    I was shocked at Natalia¡¯s emotional breakdown earlier. Regardless of what she believes is best for herself, I will choose what I believe is the best for her. I will ensure that Reiner remains her bodyguard at all costs. Trust me, my dear, this pain you¡¯re going through is for your own good. Since I know that I can¡¯t give you want you really want, I¡¯ll take full responsibility andfort you. I will show you that there are other paths in life, not bounded by our family or the elders.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s so good¡­so good!¡± I started screaming as his hard manhood rammed into my hot hole while hitting my sensitive spot urately with every thrust. The repeated stimtion was driving me wild with desire. Edward has undoubtedly found out how to please my body. I wished this could go on forever. Please don¡¯t stop¡­


    ¡°Close your legs tightly together,¡± Edward ordered as his hands pulled my legs firmly closed before pushing them back in the direction of my chest. Oh god, this position¡­


    I felt the shape of Edward¡¯s gigantic member even more clearly with my legs mped shut. Is he going to fuck my hole with my legs closed? Edward slowly withdrew his dick from my wet cave and within a few heart beats I got the answer to my question. Yes, he fully intended to fuck me hard with my legs closed. Edward rammed his huge cock inside my tightly closed hole while he hands helped keep my closed legs up in the air. This is crazy! I can feel the sensation of his thrusts much more than before because my pussy walls are hugging his cock much tighter. I felt my hot wetness being released from deep inside my hole as his cock continued to turn me on.


    Edward was thrusting wildly into me now, his hips working hard to thrust his hot cock in deeper. I screamed his name loudly between my hard panting while Edward groaned as he strained to pump inside of my hole even faster and harder. If this keeps up, I¡¯m going to cum again very soon. I was already feeling light-headed. The sounds of our wild coupling filled the room and I truly hope that no one was around to hear it.


    Everything went white in my head when I reached my climax. I grabbed the white sheets with both of my hands as I desperately tried to hang on to my sanity. My body shook so hard from my own release.


    ¡°Natalia¡­Natalia!¡± Edward cried out my name passionately in the heat of his release as his hot semen flooded my insides. My pussy spasmed around his cock to squeeze even more cum from him. His cum was so hot that my belly felt so warm from it. He grunted as he rammed his cock even deeper onest time to make sure he buried his seed deep inside my womb. Without the pills, I would definitely be pregnant with his child in no time. We were still panting hard from our climax when I heard a soft but distinct knock on the door.


    ¡­


    **Knock¡­Knock**


    ¡°Sorry to disturb your rest. However, Master Lucien is now in the hotel lobby and is on his way up here,¡± Reiner reported in a monotonous voice. You have to be kidding me. Lucien is here!


    Trust me, I did my best to ignore the sounds of their wild coupling but Natalia sure is loud when she¡¯s turned on. I¡¯m sure that if there were other guests in this wing of the hotel, they would have heard her wild screaming as well. Thankfully, Edward has booked out this entire floor so no such guests are here to hear her screams. Now, I wonder how those two will handle Lucien.


    The door opened swiftly before closing once again and out came apletely naked Edward. Seeing that they were alone¡­


    ¡°I gotta say, Ed. I would much prefer to see a naked Natalia than a naked you stepping out of that room,¡± Reiner did not miss this opportunity to torment Edward.


    Edward retorted back by ring deep into Reiner¡¯s eyes. If you slip a word of this to Lucien, I¡¯ll fucking kill you. After passing his threat through his intimidating re, Edward strode quickly away into the other bedroom.


    Lucien arrived at the room within a few minutes of that. Reiner let him in while weing him with a polite bow.


    ¡°Where is Natalia?¡± Lucien asked getting right to the reason of his visit.


    ¡°Miss Natalia is currently resting in her bedroom,¡± Reiner reported truthfully while gesturing to Natalia¡¯s room. Leaving out some details is not the same as lying.


    ¡°Where is Edward?¡±


    ¡°Master Edward is also in his bedroom,¡±


    Without another word, Lucien headed straight to Natalia¡¯s room.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 46 My Fear

    I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. Lucien arrived much faster than I anticipated and I wasn¡¯t able to clean up anything. I was still naked under the covers and the bed was a mess for obvious reasons.


    I heard the sound of the door opening and then closing. Lucien is probably standing in this room right now. What should I do¡­should I wake up? Or should I continue pretending that I¡¯m asleep?


    I heard his soft footsteps as he approached the bed and soon the bed creaked a little under his weight as he sat down on the side of the bed.


    ¡°Wake up, Natalia,¡± he whispered into my ear before kissing my temple. What was it that I sensed in his voice? Worry¡­and perhaps a little anger?


    ¡°Lucien¡­?¡± I spoke his name in a drowsy whisper as I pretended that I had just woken up.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Edward called metest night to tell me that you were sick. I was going toe over right away but he insisted that you needed to rest up first,¡± Lucien asked me as his warm hand slowly stroked my head. This was soforting and at the same time it made me feel so guilty.


    Instead of lying to him about my sickness or confessing the truth to him about my emotional breakdown and the reason for my spat with Edward, I decided to remain as truthful as possible by telling him about my disturbing nightmare. After all, the nightmare did make me feel sort of ill.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been having a strange nightmaretely and because of that I haven¡¯t been sleeping well¡­¡± I started to exin to him.


    ¡°Do you want to tell me about your dream?¡± Lucien asked gently. If Natalia is having nightmares on repeat it might be linked to her fear. Perhaps I should get a skilled psychiatrist to help her? Lucien thought to himself silently.


    I began to describe my dream of being lost in the middle of a dark forest in the rain to Lucien. He listened intently and expressed his sympathies for me. He showed no indication that he is familiar with an event where I went missing or got lost in a forest. So, as I half expected, the event in my dream probably did not ur in real life after all.


    ¡°Could it be your fear of the forest and the wilderness that is guing your dreams?¡± Lucien suggested after hearing me out.


    ¡°Perhaps. I don¡¯t remember why I hate being in the wild so much though. Nothing like the event in the dream happened to me before, right?¡± I had to ask just to make sure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall anything. You¡¯re a city girl after all. Why would you get lost in a forest? I mean, we do have a prettyrge garden in the familypound, but it clearly does not resemble a forest,¡± Lucien was firm in his answer. He really seemed like he couldn¡¯t believe that I could ever get lost in a forest given that I never headed out to one in the first ce. I guess he is right. I have to start letting go of my fears.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. I¡¯m truly sorry for worrying you,¡± I apologized for causing him trouble once again and for not being able to tell him the whole truth.


    ¡°Rest up here and pleasee home at once. I will arrange some sessions with an outstanding doctor who can consult you regarding your nightmares. You look tired, you need to sleep better,¡± Lucien said to close the conversation before getting up from the bed. ncing back once at me on the way to the door, he looked like he was about to say something. However, in the end, Lucien left without uttering another word.


    Phew! That was close. Lucien is right, I need to rest up now¡­


    ¡­


    Edward was sitting on the sofa in the living room sipping tea when Lucien walked out of Natalia¡¯s room.


    ¡°Lucien, good morning. How¡¯s Natalia?¡± Edward asked after greeting his brother.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. Thanks to you for taking such good care of your niece,¡± Lucien replied smoothly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to here that she¡¯s feeling better. I¡¯ll take her back hometer,¡± Edward volunteered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. Reiner will drive her back,¡± Lucien stated in a t voice leaving no room for negotiations.


    Edward bit his tongue.


    ¡°Reiner. Help Natalia clean up when she gets home. I feel like she has been a bit dirtied¡­¡± Lucien¡¯s deep voice instructed Reiner. Then he left.


    Did Lucien pick up on what happened between Natalia and I? Judging from his reactions, he is slightly suspicious but not yet sure. I¡¯m sure Reiner has not reported anything of the sort either. Lucien would never believe that Reiner is in league with me which is probably thest saving grace in all this. We all have to take extra care from now on.


    ¡­


    In the back seat of his luxurious Rolls-Royce, Lucien was trying to get a hold on what just happened as he stared at the passing scenery. Something is bothering Natalia for sure. She looked tired, weak and sleep deprived which means that the story about her nightmare was most likely true. That can be fixed with some counselling. What was much more concerning was the smell of a man on Natalia¡¯s skin that I sensed when I kissed her temple. The room smelled weakly of sex as well. It could be my imagination but there must have been a man in Natalia¡¯s room up until recently.


    It is still groundless spection at this point. After all, Reiner had nothing to report regarding this topic. The possibility of Reiner colluding with Edward to keep this from me is very slim, although, still there. Over thinking this is not going to lead me anywhere. I left Edward with a warning already; let¡¯s see if he heeds that warning well. My only fear is a change of heart on Natalia¡¯s part regarding the person she loves, which is very unlikely. As long as Natalia doesn¡¯t love anyone besides me, I couldn¡¯t give two fucks¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 47 Strictly Professional

    Soon after, I left the hotel with Reiner. To my surprise, Edward left before me citing that he had business to attend to. Reiner escorted me home.


    ¡°Prepare a bath for Miss Natalia,¡± Reiner instructed the maids the moment we set foot into the mansion. I could use a long bath and I guess he knew that too.


    I was told Lucien was out for work when I inquired about his whereabouts. Their differences aside, the two brothers definitely have workaholism as theirmon trait. I could use some rest, starting from a long bath and perhaps taking a stroll in the garden. I remembered that I haven¡¯t visited the garden for some time already the moment that Lucien referred to the garden as part of our earlier conversation. I could show Reiner around as well, I doubt he¡¯s been to the garden.


    ¡°The bath is ready, Miss Natalia¡± said one of my personal maids, Laura. Laura has been with me for around 6 years now and we are quite close. She is a pro at taking care of my every need and usually helps me to bathe.


    Naked and in my bathroom, I am waiting on dear Laura toe in and assist me. I usually don¡¯t require help but on rare asions, I do ask for her to pamper me. Today was one of those asions.


    ¡°Natalia, I¡¯ming in,¡±


    R¡­Reiner?! Wait, I¡¯mpletely naked!


    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted but the door was already open. Reiner stood in the door way in his full butler attire.


    I screamed and covered my breast as I turned around. This is clearly a mistake and he will leave, right?


    ¡°Please keep your voice down. I am here to clean you as directed by Master Lucien,¡± Reiner exined in his professional voice. Void of any emotion.


    ¡°I can clean myself!¡± I protested loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can but I also have orders to follow. Get in the bath or if you prefer, we can also go with the shower. Let¡¯s make this quick, shall we?¡± he replied casually as he brushed off my concern. Reiner started taking off the suit of his butler uniform.


    ¡°Why are you getting undressed?¡± I asked in a panic.


    ¡°Obviously because I don¡¯t want my uniform to get wet. So, bath or shower?¡± he replied like he was stating the obvious.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Should I choose the bath or the shower? Reiner was blocking my only way of escape and with his size, I doubt I could struggle my way out of this one. The shower would definitely be faster but I would be standing stark naked in front of him the whole time. The bath would take much longer but I could hide a bit under the water and foam.


    ¡°Can you not look at me? Can you close your eyes or blindfold yourself or something?¡± I tried to negotiate.


    ¡°Sure. I can understand that you don¡¯t want me to see you naked. In exchange, you have to tell me what to do and direct my hands,¡± Reiner replied passively.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use the shower¡­¡± I replied with my chosen option. It will be faster and he will have his eyes closed. Perfect.


    We moved to the shower and Reiner turned on the water. Looking at his face, I saw that his eyes were now closed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see now. So, you have to do exactly as I tell you,¡± Reiner stated. His voice still pretty much emotionless.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied. Here goes nothing.


    ¡°Stand under the water and turn your back to me. We¡¯ll start with your back. Squeeze some soap into my hands and then put my hands on your back,¡± Reiner instructed and I followed his instructions. I squeezed liquid soap into his hands and then taking his wrists I led his hand to my body¡­


    This feels so weird. It¡¯s like I¡¯m inviting him to touch my naked body. His warm hands are now on my naked back and I flinched. I felt a massaging sensation as Reiner started tother the soap onto my back to clean me. His hands slid up to my neck then down to my shoulders and then my arms. He rubbed my arms up and down gently. Hisrge hands are much gentler than I imagined they could be. His hands were back on my back now and were sliding down lower to my waist. The sensation was ticklish and I squirmed a little at his touch.


    ¡°Stay still, Natalia¡± hemanded in a low voice. This man is no joke.


    I stopped squirming and tried to stay as still as I could. His hands slid further down from my waist to my hips and then, finally, cupping my ass. I put both my hands over my mouth to keep from squealing. His hands rubbed, squeezed and massaged my ass just like he did for my other body parts. This is so embarrassing, although he has his eyes closed, his touch is making me feel weird. His hot finger tips are now sliding down the back of my thighs as he stroked my thighs up and down and then in circr motions. Starting from the back of my thighs, then the side before ending with the inner of my thighs. I moaned softly as his hands touched the sensitive skin of my inner thighs. His fingertips stroking slowly upwards from the inner of my knees along my inner thighs and closer to my¡­


    I squeezed my legs together to stop his hand from inching up any further up my inner thighs.


    ¡°Reiner¡­¡± I called out his name in an embarrassed voice. Turning to look at him I was met with his emotionless face with his eyes still closed.


    ¡°Open your legs. Turn around to face me and ce my hand on you,¡± Reiner instructed and I did as I was told. Facing him is even worst than having my back to him because I could see him. I swallowed as I took his hands in mine. This will be over soon, suck it up, Natalia. I tried to motivate myself. So far, Reiner has not touched me suggestively or paid special attention to any of my sensitive or womanly spots. I hope he is just overly serious about this job and nothing beyond that.


    I slowly guided his hand to the front of my neck. I mean, I can still have some small hope that he would not clean my breasts, right? His hands rubbed the front of my neck and then slid to either sides to clean my shoulders. I sucked in my breath as I watched his hand sliding from my shoulders back to the center of my chest, just above my breasts. I realized I was breathing hard as I watched my chest rising up and down. This is so crazy, I am watching Reiner¡¯s hands moving along my skin.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­mmmm¡± I moaned unintentionally when hisrge hands moved downwards to cup both my breasts. His hands feel much hotter than before as he began rubbing both of my breasts. My nipples hardened immediately against his hot palm. Judging from his poker face, he¡¯s not feeling anything while doing these lewd things to me. On the other hand, my body is getting hotter and bing more sensitive. His fingers are now squeezing and pinching my nipples, twirling them around between his thumbs and forefingers in an attempt to clean them. I moaned again with pleasure, biting down on my lower lip hard to prevent further moans from escaping past my lips.


    ¡°Is this hurting you? You¡¯ve been breathing hard and crying out a bit for a while now,¡± Reiner asked with clear concern in his voice. His eyes were still shut closed.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 48 In the Shower

    ¡°Ah¡­I¡¯m¡­ok¡± I answered in between my pants and moans. Please let this be over soon!


    ¡°I see. Please try to bear with it a bit longer,¡± Reiner replied as his hands continued to squeeze my tits.


    Now that he seemed satisfied that my breasts were now clean, he started moving his hands lower to the in of my stomach. He made sure to clean my belly properly with circr motions of his hands. I felt a pleasurable ache in my lower stomach as he continued to caress me. I let out small moans and my pussy started clenching non-stop. I was pretty sure that I am quite wet down there by now and the gush of warm wetness I just felt in between my legs must have made me dripping wet already.


    Reiner crouched down to pay attention of my legs as he started cleaning them from my feet, ankles, calves and then further up to my thighs. Phew¡­we¡¯re going to be done soon.


    ¡°Natalia, you have to open your legs,¡± Reiner said matter-of-factly with his hands on my inner thighs while raising his head up to address me with his eyes still closed.


    ¡°Reiner, let¡¯s stop¡­ok?¡± I pleaded with him.


    ¡°Just one more spot. Open your legs, Natalia,¡± Reiner repeated his instruction before waiting patiently for me toply. He clearly was not backing down. I slowly parted my legs while turning my face away from him in embarrassment. This is the worst, I¡¯m getting all horny by myself and he isn¡¯t even reacting to me.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­Ah! Reiner, don¡¯t touch¡­¡± I protested as his fingers found the throbbing wet secret slit in between my legs.


    ¡°You¡¯re sticky and dirty here. Pass me the shower head, I have to wash you. Oh, and call me R when we¡¯re alone,¡± Reiner instructed and held one of his hand open, waiting to receive the shower head.


    This is insane! His other hand continued to stroke my wet opening as I reached up to grab the shower head and ced it in his open palm.


    ¡°Let me know if it hurts. I¡¯m trying to be as gentle as I can as I wash you here¡­¡± Reiner said tenderly as his hand positioned the shower head in between my legs.


    I felt both his hot fingers and the warm water stroking my pussy opening as Reiner devoted much attention to clean my love juices from my slit. Looking down I could see Reiner¡¯s red hair and his huge frame crouched down in between my legs. This is just making me get wetter down there. I let out a small cry when his fingers grazed my swollen clit making my pussy clench with yearning.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to clean the inside now,¡± Reiner stated in his deep professional voice.


    ¡°Ah!!! R!¡­ Oh¡­god¡­stop!¡± I screamed as I almost came from the sensation of having one of his thick and very long fingers buried inside my hot hole. I¡¯ve never had a finger this thick and long fuck my pussy before in my life. If his fingers are this long, just how long is his¡­


    ¡°Does it hurt? Sorry, I know my fingers are quite big,¡± Reiner apologized as he stopped moving his finger.


    The pleasure coursing through my body subsided when Reiner stopped moving his finger inside my hot pussy. I panted as I tried to catch my breath. I honestly did not think he would stop moving the moment I asked him to. What do I do now? Do I tell him to continue to finger me? My hungry pussy was clenching tightly around his finger begging him for more action.


    ¡°Umm¡­it doesn¡¯t hurt. You can¡­continue,¡± I replied softly. I can¡¯t believe I just said that.


    ¡°I see. Please let me know if it hurts. I¡¯ll stop immediately,¡± Reiner replied with relief in his voice.


    He got straight back to work. I felt his hot finger stroking my pussy walls up and down it¡¯s depth, moving slowly around inside my pussy as if he was trying to stroke all parts of my walls. He started at the wall at the bottom part of my hole before slowly going around up the side towards the top part of my throbbing cave. At the same time, he applied water to clean away the juices at my entrance.


    ¡°Ah.. Ah¡­Ah!¡± I moaned with pleasure and panted with every moment of his thick finger inside of my cunt. He was now curling his finger inside of me, hitting my walls and sensitive spots hard. I know he¡¯s trying to clean away my love juices, but this is just making me squirt out more. I felt like cumming already from just his one finger inside of me. He began moving his finger in and out of my pussy hole slowly and I felt warm water trickle into my hole along with his finger as he slid it in. His finger fucking my hole felt the best. I¡¯ve never felt a finger go in this deep inside my hole and it was so thick as well.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost done. Let me try to clean inside a little more,¡± he informed me before slipping out his finger. Next, I felt his finger stretching my opening to part it open.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in shock. Then I felt warm water being sshed inside my hole. Oh god, I feel like cumming again¡­


    ¡°Open your legs wider, Natalia,¡± Reiner instructed and Iplied immediately. I wanted to cum now. I wanted him to make me cum.


    I felt something hot and much bigger enter to fill my pussy and realized that Reiner had just inserted two fingers deep into my soppy wet cunt. It feels amazing, his fingers are stretching my opening wide. I want him to finger me until I came. I was moaning non-stop now, unable to hide my arousal anymore. It felt so good and I was finding it hard to keep on standing.


    Reiner curled his fingers inside of me as he started thrusting hard and fast in and out of my cunt. He thrusted in fingers in so deep beforepletely withdrawing it from my hole. Then he thrusted his fingers in again along with the warm water from the shower head. He did this on repeat and I moaned loudly in the shower and cried out his name. His movements were rough and bordering on being barbaric but it was fulfilling my every need at the moment. I grinded my hips against his hand, my pussy walls clenching to suck in his fingers.


    I couldn¡¯t take much more. I felt my climax approaching and I grabbed onto Reiner¡¯s shoulders to steady myself. My hips were moving wilding against his hand as he pumped his fingers inside of me creating loud and lewd wet sounds. Until, I finally came. I cried out his name like a woman possessed as my body shuddered with the impact of my climax. I felt my hot honey gushing out in streams from in between my legs before I lost all the strength in my legs, copsing onto the floor of the shower room. Reiner was there to support my weak and almost unconscious body. His hand gently stroking my pussy as he washed away my leaking cum.


    ¡°Can I open my eyes now? I think I need to carry you to the bed,¡± Reiner asked. Still strictly professional now, are you?


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I answered. Please open your eyes and look at the result of what you¡¯ve done and take some responsibility. I wanted to scream at him.


    I could see his attractive blue eyes as he opened them. He quickly grabbed a towel and wrapped it around my body before lifting me up into his arm in one smooth motion. Wow¡­someone¡¯s a pro at this, I thought to myself as he carried me towards my bed.


    ¡°Laura, please help Miss Natalia dress up,¡± Reiner instructed Laura when she stepped into the room.


    He bowed swiftly to me. The next moment, he was gone.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 49 Loneliness

    Reiner grabbed his butler uniform and quickly headed for his own room under the excuse of needing to change out of his wet clothes. In reality, he needed to be alone and away from Natalia. He entered his room and locked the door behind him. Once the door was closed, Reiner slumped down onto the floor leaning back against the door of his room.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner panted her name with his eyes closed as he unbuckled his belt. Then he rapidly unzipped his pants to free his ginormous throbbing shaft from the restrictive fabric. He looked at his erect tool, the proof of his desire to make love to Natalia. Pretending not to feel anything while touching her soft naked body was now taking a toll on his own body and mind. He had to escape from Natalia¡¯s side before his carnal urges took over.


    It¡¯s only my second day with her and I already want to fuck her. Worst, I already fucked her with my fingers until she came. I¡¯m still surprised at myck of restraint when I¡¯m around her. Although, keeping true to my word, she did ask for it. Hearing her scream out Edward¡¯s name while they mated crazilyst night sort of pissed me off. I need to keep my hands off her but thinking of her seductive voice when she moaned out my name passionately is going to make it much harder than I thought. Unfortunately, I can understand a bit now why Edward could not resist his urge to go all the way with her.


    Raising his palm to his nose, Reiner could still smell the smell of her skin mixed with the smell of her soap on his hand, bringing back memories of his recent y with Natalia. He felt desire stir in his loins as his cock hardened and grew bigger. Grabbing his heated cock in his hand, he started to stroke it up and down¡­


    ¡­


    Laura just finished dressing me up to look pretty much like a little doll. I let her pick out my outfit for the day and she chose a camelia patterned pastel pink knee-length dress for me. She matched that with somefortable sandals and a wide-brim hat.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mydy should rx out in the garden. I can help serve tea and some snacks, of course. The weather today is nice¡­and umm¡­Master Lucien has ordered, I mean, requested for you to stay home for today¡­¡± Laura suggested in a timid voice.


    I see. Lucien looked overly worried when he visited me at the hotel. Passing me a ¡°request¡± through my maid is a signal that this request was not up for negotiation. If he told me directly, then he would have to hear my protests or answer to my questions. I wish I could see more of Lucien and soon. He¡¯s been too busytely; he¡¯s not even home today.


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror. Although, I am not 100% in love with my dolled-up look, I do appreciate Laura¡¯s effort to cheer me up. Dressing me up and encouraging me to enjoy afternoon tea in the garden in order to ease my boredom and depression of staying at home all day at Lucien¡¯s request. Laura is genius of all maids.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the garden then,¡± I told her as I smiled back.


    ¡°Yes. I will set up your afternoon tea for your shortly,¡± Laura said with a slight bow.


    Sorry Laura, I have other ns in mind besides having afternoon tea. Luckily, Reiner didn¡¯t seem to be around anymore. I just want to have some alone time right now to reflect on things. I headed out of the house and headed towards themon garden of the family¡¯s estate. The garden was huge and was divided into a few zones including the French style garden including a pretty cool maze, the green house where rare flowers and herbs were cultivated, and the general garden zone with winding small walkways with trees and flowers on both sides.


    During the short time that my mother and I lived together on this estate before she tragically passed away, we would spend a lot of time together in the garden. My mother¡¯s favorite zone was the greenhouse due to her interest in herbs. For me, my favorite zone is the French style garden because of the maze. Zak and I yed hide and seek together a lot in the maze when we were younger. However, the zone that I was headed towards at this moment is the general zone. There is a secret spot there that mother and I liked to escape to in order to spend quality time alone. When I was younger, I didn¡¯t realize that my mother probably wanted to be away from the prying eyes of the maids and other family members, but now I understand her feelings all too well.


    Found it. The tree that I¡¯ve been looking for. I haven¡¯t been here for years but the tree looks the same as I remembered in my precious memories. To be honest, there is nothing super special about this tree except that it had a branchrge and low enough that I could ess with a climb and sit on while I watched the sunset.


    Sorry Laura, I¡¯m going to ruin the dress that you picked out so carefully for me. I hiked the skirt up a bit as I began to climb up the tree. The climb was not hard or high since the branch was just slightly above my head. Of course, the climb was more exciting when I was smaller and the branch seemed like it was much higher up. I got on the branch without much of a struggle. Sitting on the branch while dangling my legs really does bring back memories of my mother and the time we spent here together.


    I feel so lonely, Mummy.


    Tears were already in my eyes and threatening to pour. I guess I¡¯ve been holding them in all this time. I knew from real life experience that crying wouldn¡¯t bring my mother back but that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t cry over her death sometimes. However, today I¡¯m crying for a different reason.


    **Beep Beep**


    A text message?


    ¡°Lucien told me that you want to terminate your internship at theb.¡±


    Such an emotionless text. Is that a question, a statement or¡­what is it? Edward, I can never tell what you¡¯re thinking.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 50 Favorite Color

    Clearly Lucien no longer wanted me to work with Edward at theb, I mean, he even ordered me to stay home instead of going to theb today. He could have told Edward of his decision directly without framing it as something that I wanted though. Now Edward probably thinks that I no longer want to see him which might not be wrong. Afterall, I don¡¯t even know what I think or want anymore and until I figure that out, I¡¯m not going to reply to his text. I can always pray that he doesn¡¯t call.


    So many things are happening at the same time and I¡¯m mega confused about what to do and also what I¡¯m feeling. Lucien is engaged to Ang and should be announcing their wedding date soon. On the other hand, he seduced me in the bath during the cruise. From that day onwards, he hasn¡¯t touched me or spent much time alone with me. I have no idea what he is thinking or if he¡¯s even thinking of anything. His marriage is obviously arranged by the elder but that isn¡¯t proof that he is not in love with Ang. I don¡¯t think Lucien will marry without love, he married my mother out of love for her and now I am in love with the same man. Am I fine with Lucien marrying Ang? If I wasn¡¯t, what can I do about it?


    Zak and our rtionship are also in a big mess. Zak will be forced into an engagement with Annie soon, I can bet my life and whatever I have to my name on it. Zak seems fine with it but is he really? What about Annie? Will she want to marry Zak if she finds out about his real character? Zak shows no sign of putting an end to our rtionship either. I promised Zak that I would never leave him unless he asked me to and I intend to keep my word. Does this mean that we¡¯ll still be lovers even after his marriage to Annie? Am I even ok with Zak marrying Annie in the first ce?


    Edward is a smart, evil, and sexy mess. Lately, the tenderness and passion that he¡¯s shown to me is driving me crazy with lust, confusion and finally fear. I don¡¯t know what he wants and it seems like he is always a couple of steps ahead of me. I sense that he knows things that I don¡¯t or that he¡¯s keeping some secrets from me. The worst part would be his belief that any problems that could arise from our rtionship can be easily fixed if he just marries me. I don¡¯t know what he wants from me but the bigger problem is that I don¡¯t know what I want from him.


    Then, there¡¯s Reiner. I can¡¯t see through his professional butler sh bodyguard front at all. He toys with me while clearly showing that he doesn¡¯t even view me as a woman. He doesn¡¯t seem to want anything from me either. The worst thing about all this is that he may be the man who could ruin my rtionship with Lucien, Edward and even Zak. I need to find a way to get him on my side¡­


    I need to think and sort out this mess I call life.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    I turned around to see Reiner walking slowly towards me.


    Oh god, how did he find me here? Am I still crying? I quickly turned away as I wiped the tears from my eyes and face. He didn¡¯t see me crying just now, did he?


    ¡°Hi R. Were you looking for me?¡± I asked without turning to look at him.


    No good. The next moment his face was right in front of mine. Too close. Although I was still sitting on the tree branch, Reiner¡¯s height made it so that his face was almost level with mine.


    ¡°Reiner?¡± I said his name shakily as he reached his big warm hands to cup the side of my face. His thumb caressed my eyes as he stared straight into them.


    ¡°Why were you crying?¡± He asked a question of his own without answering mine. Taken aback by his sudden and straight forward question, I didn¡¯t quite know how to respond. I also couldn¡¯t just tell him about the mess I¡¯m in either.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t crying,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Oh¡­so My Lady is a liar as well,¡± Reiner replied with a smallugh as he ced his palm on my head. His eyes were sparkling with amusement. His eyes are the blue of the sky of azy summer day.


    Reiner turned his back to lean on the tree branch that I was sitting on. Time passed by as we stayed there together silently. I was thankful that he didn¡¯t ask any questions and that he wasn¡¯t pushing me to hurry back to the mansion either. Soon the sun was setting dying the sky a mixture of red, orange, pink, and purple color. This is my favorite color and this view is my favorite view in this entire family estate.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°This is my favorite color. The color of the sun setting,¡± I whispered out loud before turning to my side to look at Reiner. He was looking directly at me. Has he been looking at me this entire time?


    His hand slowly reached out to y with my hair then stroked the side and back of my neck. Then he ced his lips gently at the corner of my own. It was soft and brief like the caress of the autumn wind on my skin but I could feel my face burning up.


    ¡°This is my favorite color,¡± he whispered to me as he caressed my cheek with his big and warm fingertips.


    Then my body was being lifted in the air as Reiner lifted me down from the tree branch before cing me down feet-first on the ground.


    ¡°Shall we head back?¡± he asked with his hands still on my waist.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I murmured my reply, conscious of the fact that my face was probably still very red.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 51 My Punishment

    Lucien was already seated at the dinner table when Reiner and I walked in. For some reason, the atmosphere was stifling, and I found it hard to breath. Lucien seemed stressed and very on edge today.


    ¡°Natalia. Sit down,¡± Lucien instructed firmly, and I followed hismand immediately. Lucien clearly did not have a good day. Reiner stood at a respectable distance next to the wall and pretended that he ceased to exist.


    ¡°Umm¡­wee back, Lucien,¡± I whispered in the sweetest voice that I could manage given the circumstances.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided that you should end your internship early,¡± Lucien informed me casually as he picked at his dinner. Well, I don¡¯t have an appetite either.


    ¡°Is that necessary? I¡¯ve been picking up various new skills and experiences¡­¡± I tried to exin.


    ¡°With Edward?¡± Lucien jumped in toplete my sentence for me. Well, that was not what I was going to say. Lucien is angry, really angry. I didn¡¯t dare say anything more.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°From now on, you will stay home. You won¡¯t go anywhere without my permission and when you do, Reiner will apany you everywhere,¡± Lucien stated his new policy, stressing on every single word to drive the message home.


    ¡°Lucien, I have to study and find a job¡­¡± I protested weakly. I can¡¯t just stay home. My adult life has just started¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing. You don¡¯t. You don¡¯t have to learn anything. You don¡¯t have to be able to do anything. You don¡¯t need to work. No matter what work you do, you will never earn anything to make a difference to our wealth. Just stay out of trouble. Stay home!¡± Lucien almost shouted as he finished his mini-speech.


    Frankly, I was shocked at his outburst. I have never seen Lucien acting or talking like this to me in all our years together. My mind and heart were unable to process what he was saying. Why is he saying these things?


    ¡°Lucien, please calm down. If you think I did something wrong, I am so sorry!¡± I pleaded with him. My voice cracked and I knew that I had started crying.


    ¡°From the sound of that, you still don¡¯t know what you did wrong. Do you?¡± he yelled at me.


    What did I do wrong? Actually, I know that there were many things that I did wrong but which wrong is he referring to now?


    I got out of my chair and went to Lucien¡¯s side in an effort to get him to calm down. I touched his arm gently as I begged him to stop yelling.


    ¡°Please stop, Lucien. Let¡¯s talk this over, ok?¡± I whispered gently as I tried to calm him down.


    ¡°Everyone, get out!¡± he yelled while pointing to the door as hemanded for all the maids and Reiner to leave the room. I saw Reiner nced briefly at me before silently leaving the dining room. Lucien and I were the only ones in therge dining room now.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Lucien shouted as he pulled me roughly onto hisp. His strong arms encircled me into a violent hug and his hands were immediately on my breasts. His hands squeezed my tits so hard that I yelped out in pain. This is too rough! Why is he doing this to me?


    ¡°Ah¡­Lucien, please stop,¡± I begged him to stop his attack on my body.


    He held my face in his hand as he forced his lips on mine. His kiss was demanding, hot and aggressive. His tongue invaded my mouth immediately and continued to ravish my tongue. He was panting hard into my mouth as he continued to kiss me non-stop. I can¡¯t breathe. I was also panting now and moaning a little into his hot mouth. His other hand continued to grope my breasts, squeezing them so hard that they lost their shape in his hand.


    I tried to struggle but I couldn¡¯t match his strength. He wouldn¡¯t let me go or loosen his hold on me. This is clearly not how I imagined making out with Lucien would be like. He savage tongue still fucked my wet mouth non-stop as our mixed saliva started streaming out of the corners of my mouth, running down my chin and neck.


    ¡°Stick out your tongue,¡± Lucien ordered as his hand squeezed my cheek until I had no choice but toply to his wishes. I stuck out my tongue and he entwined his tongue around mine immediately. This is so embarrassing, I thought, as our tongue danced against each other without the guise of our mouth.


    I felt his hot and throbbing cock digging into my ass where I was sitting on him. Lucien is very turned on now. I wanted to give my love to him but not like this. Lucien was now biting on my earlobe as his tongue licked my ears making hot and wet noises. Oh my god, the sounds are making me extra sensitive. I put my hand over my mouth as I started moaning.


    ¡°Does it feel that good? You¡¯re moaning like a slut already and I haven¡¯t even fucked you yet,¡± Lucien whispered with malice into my ear. I have never heard him talking dirty or use that tone with me before. His lips started sucking the nape of my neck so hard that I knew that there would be a deep red hickey there after we were done. Right after, his lips continued downwards to suck hard on the soft skin of my chest. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning; Lucien must think that I¡¯m such a whore.


    Suddenly, my head was yanked backward by my hair. It hurts, the pressure of my hair being pulled is burning my scalp as Lucien yanked my head back to expose my neck to him. He nted soft kisses there before biting into my skin. If you get turned on by vampire biting scenes; this would be the moment made just for you.


    ¡°Where did he touch you? Here? What about here?¡± Lucien asked as he red into my eyes. I felt tears stinging my eyes as I was about to start crying again. His hand jerks on the front of my dress sending the tiny pearl buttons flying as he almost ripped the fabric off me. He peeled back my bra and started massaging my naked tits, making me moan in heat. I shook my head slowly, pleading him silently to stop. His hand jerked my dress up to my hips, exposing my legs to him. His hands quickly found the wet patch in between my legs as he teased me through my panties.


    ¡°You¡¯re flooded here. You like it rough, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked as he rammed two fingers inside of my hot pussy hole hard and fast.


    ¡°Ahh! Lucien!¡± I screamed at the slight pain and difort of suddenly being entered by his thick fingers. I panted hard as I screamed his name once more. I wanted to hide my face away from him but his hand still gripped my hair. He stared right into my erotic face as I moaned with lust. My hips jerked upwards to meet his fingers as my pussy clenched and sucked his fingers in deeper.


    ¡°Did he touch you here? Did he stick his fingers inside you or did he stick in his cock?¡± Lucien continued his interrogation while his fingers thrusted in and out of my hot cunt. This is not good, Lucien must have heard something from someone.


    ¡°Who¡­Who are you talking about?¡± I whimpered weakly as tears poured down my face. Although my body was feeling pleasure, my heart waspletely broken.


    ¡°My dear brother. Edward! Did you let him fuck you?¡± Lucien screamed. I shook my head in denial. I couldn¡¯t answer him. Lucien must not find out about this, not from me. I will never admit it to his face.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 52 Possessiveness

    His hand suddenly let go of my hair and I felt the pain in my scalp subsiding. His hand grabbed my thigh pulling it upwards to spread my legs further apart as his other hand shoved his fingers in and out of my hole. I waspletely soaked and my pussy was making loud and wet sounds as his fingers continued to prate them. It felt amazing and my body was responding fully to him. I wanted to have sex with Lucien. No matter the situation, my body desired his attention.


    My hips were moving as if it had a will of its own now as I bounced my hips up and down to match with the thrusting motion of this hand. I panted, moaned and cried out his name in repeated cycles as I surrendered to my lust. I no longer thought about Lucien¡¯s anger or my rtionship with Edward, I just let my body have its fill of Lucien.


    ¡°You should have told me that this is what you wanted. I can give it to you everyday and all night long. You shouldn¡¯t have went looking elsewhere, Natalia,¡± Lucien whispered to me, his voice thick with lust. His thick member rubbing against my backside as I bounced my hips up and down.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming, Lucien! Ah¡­Ahhhh!¡± I screamed his name when my climax hit me. My body trembled with pleasure and my pussy walls spasms multiple times around his fingers as I came. I felt my own hot juices flooding my secret passage. It felt this amazing to cum from just his fingers. I couldn¡¯t imagine what it would feel like if I came from his cock.


    The next thing I knew Lucien was already up on his feet as he shoved me aside into the chair, we were both sitting on just now. With great speed, Lucien pushed all the dishes and sses off the table. There was a loud crash as silverware, ss, and porcin as it all dropped to the floor causing a huge mess. Seeming satisfied now that the table was clear, he turned back to me and grabbed my arms roughly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He pulled me up from the chair so that I was standing before pushing me face first onto the dining table. He positioned me so that I was bent over the dining table with my butt facing him. This is crazy! We were just eating on this very table.


    ¡°Bad girls need to be punished. I won¡¯t go easy on you,¡± he said and I heard the sound as he unbuckled his belt. I braced myself as I waited for him to thrust his dick inside of me from behind.


    ¡°The belt or my hand? Choose now,¡± he asked showing me the belt he had just removed. Is he going to hit me?


    ¡°No! Lucien, please don¡¯t hit me! Please!¡± I begged him in shock. The calm and collected Lucien is going to hit me?


    His hand lifted my skirt up to pool them around my waist and I felt the cold air on my ass. Then he quickly removed my underwear, exposing my naked ass to him in full view. Hisrge and warm hand cupped my ass and kneaded them in circr motions.


    ¡°Your ass is beautiful,¡± heplimented, and he chuckle softly. Both his hands are now squeezing, teasing and ying with my behind, making me moan both in embarrassment and pleasure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use my hand this time since your ass feels so soft and inviting,¡± Lucien stated as he raised his hand up high beforending his first blow on the sensitive flesh of my ass.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡­¡± I screamed loudly as I felt the pain from Lucien pping my ass. It didn¡¯t hurt as much as I had imagined but the loud pping sound surely made the moment more dramatic.


    ¡°Did you like that? Let me punish you more,¡± Lucien asked as if able to read my mind.


    He pped my ass repeatedly until I couldn¡¯t scream anymore. I was panting and moaning instead. Each time he pped my ass, my pussy clenched with joy. This punishment is clearly turning me on and I feel so ashamed. If he continues, I can imagine reaching my climax from this.


    ¡°Squeeze your legs together and keep bending over¡± he instructed, and I quicklyplied to his wishes. Lucien was panting hard now and I knew he was at his limit.


    I felt his hot and throbbing cock slide between the top part of my closed thigh. He did not enter me but the sensation feels strangely fulfilling as the length of his cock rubbed against my wet and slippery slit. His strong hands held my hips and he started thrusting his hips against mine, pushing his hard cock in and out between my closed thighs. It was starting to feel so good as his cock rubbed my opening and then the head of his cock butted against my swollen clit. Ah¡­it feels different from direct pration but it feels so good. I clenched my legs together tighter as I grinded my hips back and forth to rub my opening and my clit along his hard dick.


    I was getting wetter and wetter and my juices were pouring out of my cunt and onto my legs with some dripping onto Lucien¡¯s cock and onto the floor. Lucien was thrusting harder and faster now as he called out my name between his horny groans of pleasure. He must be getting closer and closer to his orgasm and so was I. One of his hand reached in front of me to squeeze my nipples and grope my breasts, bringing me even closer to my climax.


    I shook my hips in ecstasy as I felt my orgasm fast approaching. I wanted to cum with Lucien. His cock was hitting my clit hard with every thrust and that was driving me over the edge. I cried out his name as I came beforeying down t on my chest on the dining table.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming too, Natalia!¡± Lucien cried as he came in between my thighs. I felt the release of his hot semen gushing out in between my still closed thighs before dripping down my legs. There was so much of it as his dick continued to twitch and shoot out extra rounds of his seed. His wet stickiness ran down my legs and onto a pool on the floor in between my legs. Lucien slowly withdrew his member from between my legs.


    ¡°Was I better than my brother?¡±


    That was thest thing I heard before I cked out.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 53 Care for Me

    Lucien exited the dining room and came face to face with Reiner. Was he waiting out here this whole time?


    ¡°Clean up the mess,¡± Lucien ordered as he walked passed Reiner without ncing back.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Reiner replied while bowing.


    Lucien marched directly to his bedroom. He needed to sort out his emotion and figure out his next move. He instructed all his maids to leave him alone before he entered his bedroom. Alone and in peace, atst, he could think.


    Reflecting back on what just happened, it is clear that I caused a lot of harm to my rtionship with Natalia. What the hell did I do! I lost controlpletely. Damn Edward! Although her body reacted to the pleasure that I gave her, she was crying most of the time. Her spirit must have been badly hurt by my actions and words. What I did was foolish. I acted out of jealousy between her and my brother. I still didn¡¯t have proof if they were lovers or not but seeing the look on Edward¡¯s face as he challenged me made me anxious.


    I need to find a way to mend our rtionship as soon as possible. Natalia must choose to marry me when the timees¡­


    ¡­


    **Earlier that day**Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucien came to see Edward at his office in theb with the intention to terminate Natalia¡¯s internship early.


    ¡°Hi Lucien. It¡¯s rare for you to make an appearance here. How can I help you?¡± Edward greeted his brother warmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to it. Natalia wants to end her internship early. She will no longer work here with you,¡± Lucien stated as he red into another pair of green eyes that were very simr to his own.


    ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s a shame. She could have called to let me know that herself. There was no need for you toe all the way here in person, although, I do appreciate the effort,¡± Edward replied with a smile.


    ¡°Natalia hasn¡¯t been feeling well. She¡¯s always been frail so I don¡¯t want her to overwork. I hope you understand,¡± Lucien started his vague exnation.


    ¡°Natalia will be graduating soon. I wonder what kind of jobs would interest her. She doesn¡¯t need to work for ourpany, right? I¡¯m sure life would be more fun for her if she worked outside of the family¡¯s circle,¡± Edward suggested.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to work at all,¡± Lucien retorted.


    ¡°I know Natalia is still young and that you want what is best for her. However, you should also consider what she wants for her own life,¡± Edward said as he flipped through some research papers casually.


    ¡°And you¡¯re saying that you know what she wants?¡± Lucien countered.


    Someone¡¯s getting pretty mad, Edward thought to himself. No matter how this conversation ends, Natalia will bear the brunt of it.


    Edward refused to answer orment.


    ¡°Look at me. Did you sleep with her?¡± Lucien asked as he leaned closer to look straight into Edward¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What sort of question is that?¡± Edward replied without showing any emotions.


    ¡°I told you this before. Don¡¯t answer my questions with another question. Did you have sex with Natalia?¡± Lucien repeated his question.


    ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman here. I don¡¯t make ims and I don¡¯t refute ims on a woman¡¯s body without her consent. If you want to know if I everid hands on your daughter, you just need to ask her. Speaking hypothetically, let¡¯s say that I did, what would you have me do? Should I take responsibility by marrying her?¡± Edward challenged Lucien back with a gentle smile.


    ¡°A gentleman? You¡¯re nothing more than a yboy fooling around outside the family¡¯s business! As if you could ever be sessful without the family¡¯s backing,¡± Lucien yelled at his brother and grabbed him by the cor.


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m less discreet about my affairs than you are, doesn¡¯t make me more of a yboy. Whether I¡¯m sessful due to the family¡¯s backing or not is up for debate. What is not up for debate, is the fact that Natalia has a life of her own that neither you nor the elders should be trying to control. Oh, and enough with the violence,¡± Edward said calmly as he shrugged Lucien¡¯s grip off.


    ¡°Stay away from Natalia,¡± Lucien ordered threateningly as he turned to leave.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to Natalia,¡± Edward replied.


    Lucien did not look back as he strode impatiently out of Edward¡¯s office.


    ¡­


    ¡°Stay out of this room. You all cane back to clean itter tonight,¡± Reiner instructed the maids to stay away from the dining room.


    Judging from the sounds earlier, Natalia is probably not in a state that the maids could see without starting some twisted gossip. She should not be physically hurt to the extent that I needed to intervene but the same couldn¡¯t be said about her emotions. I have to take her back to her room and keep her away from Lucien for a while until she recovers.


    I was prepared for the mess that I would see inside the room but I have to say it looks worst than I had pictured. There were food, water, broken ss, and broken dishes everywhere on the floor. I found Natalia lying on her stomach unconscious on the carpeted floor. Her dress was messy and torn in some ces. Her face and eyes were puffy and red from crying. Her legs and ass were bared. Not allowing the maids in here right now was definitely the right call. Lucien definitely lost it this time.


    I bent down and adjusted her dress to cover her legs before slowly scooping her into my arms.


    ¡­


    I don¡¯t know how long I was unconscious. Probably not for too long. The first sensation I felt was the carpet against my face. I must be lying on the carpeted floor after I lost my strength. I can no longer sense Lucien in the room; he must have left already. Thank god. This is probably the first time I felt relieved that Lucien was gone.


    I felt so tired and my whole body feels heavy. I can¡¯t move or get up. The floor is a mess and I feel sticky all over. I closed my eyes again trying to stay still in order to regain my strength. I need to get out of this room before the maids see me like this.


    I felt my dress being adjusted and then my body was tenderly lifted up in the air. Then I felt warm arms circling me and warmth against my cheek making me realized that someone was carrying me in his arms. This smell, warmth and gentleness as he handles me; this must be Reiner.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I stirred a bit before opening my eyes slightly. My body felt a little heavy with sleep and I felt like stretching. Sitting up a bit in the dark room, I could tell that it was prettyte into the night now. I must have been asleep for a while after Reiner carried me here. I should check my mobile. I reached over to find the switch to themp on my bedside table. Fumbling around a little before I found the switched and turned themp on.


    The moment that the orange-tinted warm light illuminated the room, I realized that I was not alone. Reiner was asleep in a chair by my bedside with his head resting next to my leg on the bed and one arm draped over my legs as if to make sure that I wouldn¡¯t leave the bed. He looks like such an innocent boy when he¡¯s fast asleep which is a big contrast to his usual personality and his big body size.


    I guess he was here with me all the time after he carried me here. I noticed too that I was no longer dirty and in my old dress. I was clean andfortably dressed in my nightgown which was probably his doing as well. I blushed a little while I thought of him undressing and then redressing me. As always, he¡¯s probably just doing his job as my bodyguard and butler.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 54 Eye of the Storm

    Reiner is still fast asleep and I was working hard to resist my urge to reach out my hand to touch his wonderfully unique red hair. Seeing his face still and up close made me realize all the more how good looking he is. His eyshes were auburn, slightly lighter and not as redpared to his hair, and long. His nose and lips were also beautifully shaped. They usually made him look so manly but right now they made him look quite adorably cute. He seems to be in a deep sleep so I guess he won¡¯t wake up if¡­


    I reached out my right hand slowly towards his head until finally I could feel his hair lightly rubbing against my fingertips. Wow! His hair is much softer than I imagined. This feel a little like stroking an orange little baby fox. Enjoying the sensation, I moved my hand closer to stroke his hair lightly. Looking at his face, I was relieved that he was still fast asleep. ying and teasing him a bit like this was making me feel quite cheerful and I could feel a smile on my lips. I stared at his face for a while as I enjoyed the peace and quiet of the night.


    He wouldn¡¯t wake up if I touched his lips, right? I thought optimistically as I reached out my fingertips towards his beautiful lips. Please just let me touch them softly a little. I brushed my thumb ever so softly on his lower lip feeling its warm and soft touch on my fingertip along with the warmth from his breathing. He looks so precious in that moment, and I wanted to thank him for taking care of me so well.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I yelped in surprise when I felt something warm and wet on my thumb as Reiner took my thumb into his mouth and began sucking it lightly. Instinctively, I started to pull back my hand but he caught my wrist with his hand making it impossible for me to move. He continued sucking and licking my thumb as his now-opened blue eyes gazed back at me. His warm tongue on my skin is making my body shiver a little.


    ¡°Are you done ying with me?¡± he asked seductively after he released my thumb from his warm and wet lips.


    ¡°Sorry, I woke you¡­I mean, when did you wake up?¡± I asked in a shy voice. He hasn¡¯t been awake all this time, right?


    ¡°Actually, I woke up when you woke up. When you first stirred in your sleep, it woke me. I¡¯m a very light sleeper. I¡¯m an ex-mercenary, so yeah¡­¡± Reiner exined as his eyes lit up teasingly.


    ¡°So, you were awake when I touched your hair?¡± I asked for confirmation.


    ¡°Yup. When you touched my hair, stared at my face, and stroke my lips, I was awake throughout all those things,¡± Reiner confirmed my worst ever suspicion. I felt blood rush to my face and knew that I must be blushing hard.


    ¡°Would you like to confess to me why you were ying with me in my sleep?¡± Reiner asked in a seemingly innocent voice. He must be ying with me again.


    ¡°I¡­thought you looked cute,¡± I replied, deciding to be honest.


    ¡°Me¡­cute? That¡¯s the first time someone¡¯s called me cute,¡± Reiner replied seeming quite confused at my words.


    ¡°I mean¡­you looked cute while you were sleeping. When you¡¯re awake you¡¯re very manly and not¡­cute, I guess?¡± I tried to exin. I wasn¡¯t sure if this was helping.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Reiner asked as moved closer to me to ce his hand softly on my forehead to check if I had a fever.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better. I don¡¯t think I have a fever either. Umm¡­thank you for taking such good care of me. Did you¡­umm¡­clean me and change my clothes?¡± I asked with shaky voice. I sort of already knew the answer though.


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I did,¡± Reiner replied with a tight smile.


    ¡°¡­So, you saw¡­¡± I mumbled softly.


    ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to see you naked,¡± Reiner apologized as he stood up from his seat and bowed to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ Thank you. I wouldn¡¯t have wanted the maids to see me that way¡­¡± I replied and my voice trailed off as my mind recalled how Lucien treated me so roughly.


    I didn¡¯t mind that Reiner saw my naked body at all. I just didn¡¯t want him to see and touch my filthy and messed up body. If he cleaned me that he probably saw it all, the hickeys on my body that Lucien intentionally left and the traces of his seed on my inner thighs and legs. He¡¯s probably disgusted with me deep inside and I couldn¡¯t me him. Afterall, right now, I feel pretty disgusted with myself too.


    I felt tears sting my eyes and I wanted to be left alone now.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok now. I¡¯m going back to sleep. I think you should go back to your room,¡± I told Reiner as I turned by body away from him. I hope he would leave soon. I didn¡¯t want him to see me cry.


    ¡°Alright. Goodnight, Natalia,¡± Reiner replied softly and left.


    After I heard the door to my bedroom click close after Reiner left, I started crying my eyes out. I curled myself into a small ball and cried silently. I love Lucien so much so when he touches me roughly like that I feel so hurt. This is worst than any nightmare. Even if I told Lucien that I loved him, I doubt that he would believe me now. It also doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve slept with Edward so many times that we might as well be regr lovers. On top of all that, it probably doesn¡¯t matter how I feel, Lucien will be marrying Ang very soon.


    I just want to get away from here. I hope his threats about keeping me locked up in this house is not true. I guess I can still go out if I take Reiner with me and that is probably my only source offort right now.


    I¡¯m still crying quite heavily. My body knows exactly what to do to fall asleep again. My body¡¯s just going to cry until it shut down and went to sleep. I probably want to do just that as well. Wee back, my habit of crying myself to sleep. Mum, I just want to leave this ce. Maybe Lucien isn¡¯t who you thought he was. Maybe¡­we¡¯re not really family after all¡­


    ¡­


    It¡¯s so warm. My body was suddenly enveloped in something warm. I opened my eyeszily to realize that Reiner was by my side and hugging me tightly. I slowly sat up and I could make out his face a bit better in the dark as his face came closer to mine.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked in a whisper. My voice sounds hoarse and it was clear that I had been crying quite a lot.


    ¡°Am I supposed to leave you to cry yourself to sleep?¡± Reiner replied as he hugged me against his chest. I could feel his warmth and the sound of his strong heart beating as Iid my face against this muscr chest. His hug was soforting that I felt tears in my eyes once more. With everything going on in my harsh reality, thefort of his arms feels like sanctuary.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok to cry. I¡¯ll be here for you,¡± Reinerforted me as his hand stroked my hair tenderly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate me? I don¡¯t disgust you?¡± I blurted out my worries.


    ¡°Is that what¡¯s been bothering you? You¡¯re beautiful. I don¡¯t hate you and you don¡¯t disgust me¡­¡± Reiner said sweetly as he lifted my head from his chest.


    Our eyes met and his face was so close to mine. I could feel his warm breath on my forehead and his face slowly came even closer. His arms were now around my waist and pulling me closer to him. I hooked my arm around his neck, slowly pulling him down lower as I offered my lips to him. His attractive blue eyes were thest thing that I saw before our lips slowly touched. His kiss is so warm and gentle. It was slow andforting. He didn¡¯t demand anything from me and we just enjoyed each other¡¯spany. It was such a chaste kiss but it made me feel so wanted.


    ¡°Goodnight, Natalia,¡± Reiner spoke softly as got up to leave.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you¡­stay?¡± I blurted out my genuine desire. I wanted to spend more time with him but I guess my words could be taken the wrong way and I looked down nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be getting much sleep if I stayed. Sleep well, Natalia,¡± Reiner teased me a little before heading out the door.


    ¡­


    We are never going to do anything in that room. Natalia being so unsuspecting and innocent has not realized it, but to my trained eye, that peeping hole disguised in her wall is such an obvious trick. We will never know when someone is peeping in on us through that hole. Whoever installed the hole and is using it, must have a very twisted taste. If I cover the hole then the owner will know that he¡¯s been discovered. I don¡¯t have any other choice, I guess I¡¯ll just have to find the right opportunity to warn Natalia about it¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 55 The Other Lover

    ¡°Master Zak,¡± Laura greeted Zak with a slight surprise in her voice. Although it wasmon for Natalia to go over to Zak¡¯s mansion, the opposite was not true. Zak rarely showed up at Lucien¡¯s mansion even with a prior appointment. However, today Zak was here in person and unannounced.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Natalia,¡± Zak stated the purpose of his visit before striding past Laura into the mansion.


    ¡°Master Zak! Please wait. Umm¡­Miss Natalia is not feeling well and is resting¡­¡± Laura tried to exin in a panic. She wasn¡¯t sure if everyone would get in trouble if she let Zak in or not. Afterall, Lucien did not instruct her to allow visitors for Natalia¡­well, on the other hand he didn¡¯t explicitly disallow it¡­


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. You can get back to work,¡± Zak brushed Laura and her concern off as he headed straight for Natalia¡¯s bedroom.


    Natalia hasn¡¯t replied to any of my messages or calls for a few days now. Something is wrong. She also hasn¡¯t left her house at all for a few days which means that she¡¯s no longer going to her internship at theb. The maids have been gossiping non-stop that Natalia apparently got into a huge fight with Lucien at dinner. The fight was apparently so intense that Lucien practically smashed all the dishes on the table. Well, that much seemed to be credible. There were also a lot of other details which seemed over the top and could not be counted as a valid source of information. Regardless, I need to make sure that Natalia is ok.


    I¡¯ve also heard that Natalia got a new bodyguard. It¡¯s high time that I meet the lucky man¡­


    ¡­


    **Knock Knock**


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Zak called out to Natalia as he stood in front of her bedroom door.


    ¡°Zak? Come in!¡± I replied with joy. I would know that voice anywhere. Zak is here!


    The door opened and Zak came in. He looked confident and a little cocky as usual but I could sense that he was quite upset and worried. This is my fault for not replying to his text or calls. I just didn¡¯t know what to say to him if he asked about my fight with Lucien. News and gossip travel fast, especially when you¡¯re living practically next door to each other. Zak knows me very well so lying to him would be useless, he would catch on immediately. If he did not call me out on it, then that means that he has decided to y along with my lie.


    ¡°Zak, this is Reiner, my bodyguard and butler. I think this is the first time you guys have met. Reiner, this is Zak. Zak is¡­¡± I started to introduce them to each other.


    ¡°¡­Madame Francesca¡¯s only son. My name is Reiner and I currently serve as Miss Natalia¡¯s bodyguard and butler. It is an honor to meet you,¡± Reiner finished off my sentence before bowing to Zak.


    Zak¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at the mention of his mother¡¯s name.


    ¡°I think this is the first time we¡¯ve met. I¡¯ve never seen you before. You must be from the main house and from the highest rank of butlers as well,¡± Zak replied as he nodded to Reiner.


    ¡°Let me bring over a chair for you,¡± Reiner offered politely.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll sit here,¡± Zak replied casually before seating himself on the side of my bed. ¡°How are you? You look a little pale. So, you¡¯re really sick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now. Thank you for worrying, Zak,¡± I replied, shing Zak a weak smile. I noticed that Reiner has retreated to the corner of the room to give us some room.


    ¡°You fought with Lucien, right? Tell me, did he hurt you?¡± Zak asked me in a low and hushed voice. His golden sand eyes held my gaze intently. I¡¯m not going to be able to lie here¡­am I?


    ¡°Yes. A few days ago, we had an argument. I think things will get better soon¡­¡± I replied while stering a smile on my face.


    ¡°hmm¡­did he hurt you? Let me see¡­¡± Zak replied as he took hold of my arm and started to lift it up to inspect it.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. Really!¡± I insisted as I tried to pull my arm back.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re not super good at lying, right?¡± Zak whispered softly into my ear so that Reiner wouldn¡¯t hear. He smiled a tight smile at me and I knew that Zak was pissed.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I started to speak although I didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me anything that you don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the house, right?¡± Zak asked knowingly.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out on a date soon. One of my movies is premiering and as always I want you to be there,¡± Zak said with a cheerful smile as he stroked my hair. Zak can be so adorable sometimes. It is obvious that he was trying his best to cheer me up but¡­


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think Lucien will allow it¡­¡± I voiced my doubt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle him. I¡¯ll text you the n, ok?¡± Zak answered in a worry-free voice. I had no idea how he would convince Lucien.


    ¡°Ok¡­thank you, Zak¡± I said as I smiled at him sweetly. I missed him so much.


    ¡°I miss you¡­so badly,¡± he whispered softly into my ears as he leaned closer to me, his wavy blond hair brushing against my cheek. He slid his hand under the nket to hold my hand gently.


    ¡°Umm¡­about Annie¡­¡± I began to ask him about my topic of concern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now. I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Zak replied cutting me off with a smile. Clearly, Zak doesn¡¯t want to think about his issue with Annie. I wonder if they will be engaged soon¡­


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll wait. Please¡­don¡¯t stress over it all by yourself,¡± I whispered back as I looked deep into his stubborn eyes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Will he really be with you 24/7?¡± Zak asked in a soft whisper as he rolled his eyes towards where Reiner was standing.


    I just nodded in reply.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­how troublesome. I¡¯ll back off for now¡­but I¡¯ll be back. Get well soon!¡± Zak said before getting up from the side of my bed.


    ¡°Goodbye, Zak. Call me, ok?¡±


    ¡°Promise to pick up. Bye, Natalia,¡± Zak replied as he walked away while waving at me over his head.


    Reiner bowed as Zak walked passed him and then out the door.


    ¡°Take care of Natalia,¡± Zak whispered softly as he walked passed Reiner.


    Zak¡¯s surprise visit really cheered me up. Things will get better for all of us, I am just so sure of it now. Thank you, Zak¡­thank you for not forgetting me. Now I can look forward to meeting my favorite celebrities at Zak¡¯s movie premiere. I can¡¯t stop smiling now.


    ¡­


    Natalia¡¯s been acting like a bubbly little girl ever since Zak walked in. This is my first-time seeing Zak up close and meeting him in person. Madame Francesca¡¯s only son looks nothing like her and definitely does not have her character. She is a dark and mysterious person while her son shone outstandingly like the sun. I¡¯ve seen photos of Zak in the press many times before but those photos don¡¯t do him justice. I¡¯m sure Natalia notices his good looks as well.


    The way they looked at each other felt like they were in a world of their own and talking in anguage that only they could understand. The way Natalia smiled at Zak was overly friendly or perhaps they are just very close cousins¡­


    ¡°Natalia has at least one lover. I want you to keep an eye on her and figure out who he is¡­¡±


    Edward¡¯s words came back to me.


    It couldn¡¯t be¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 56 Sudden Visit

    Laura is here to help me get dressed again. To my surprise, I am allowed to go out today. I haven¡¯t met Lucien at all since our argument the other day but he must be in a better mood now. Although, I was only allowed to go out to see a psychiatrist about my nightmare as arranged by Lucien, it was better than not being able to step one foot out of the familypound at all. Of course, Reiner will be apanying me.


    Laura picked up a sweet-looking white cotton dress for me along with a wide brown leather belt. The look felt quite nice andid back. Perfect for how I feel today. I pray today would be aid-back day just like the feel of the outfit with no unfortunate surprises. I¡¯m a little nervous to see the psychiatrist but getting to the bottom of my dream might help stop it from appearing in my dreams again. Might as well do my best and get it over and done with.


    ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± Reiner asked as he walked into my bedroom.


    To my surprise, Reiner is not dressed in his standard butler suit today. Instead he is wearing a white T shirt, with an army green colored jacket and jeans. This is my first time seeing him in casual clothing and this chill-out vibe really does suit him as well. I guess because he¡¯s so tall he looks great wearing jeans.


    ¡°So, you decided to wear casual clothes today?¡± I asked him curiously.


    ¡°Well, a certaindy told me that my ¡®full butler uniform is a little bit much¡¯. She told me she prefers that I adapt my outfit to match what she¡¯ll be doing on that day. Ring a bell?¡± he replied before winking at me.


    ¡°It suits you¡­the casual clothes,¡± Iplimented him while smiling up at him.


    ¡°You look real pretty today too. Shall we head out?¡± he said bowing slightly and gestured to the open door of my bedroom.


    Reiner really knows how to make me feel like a princess. Admittingly, I¡¯m more than a little pleased that he remembered the request I made to him on the day we first met. I honestly did not think that he would follow my bidding. Reiner can also be full of warm and fuzzy surprises. I couldn¡¯t stop smiling as I walked with him to the car.


    ¡­


    Pleasantly, it was just Reiner and I today. Reiner drove and I sat in the passenger seat next to him. It sort of feels like I¡¯m on a proper date with Reiner. Yeah, I know, to him this is his job and he¡¯s just going to drive me to the hospital and then back. However, the casual outfit that he has on is making me feel like this is a private getaway for us. Just like before, Reiner had a few things to say about me sitting next to him in the front passenger seat instead of in the backseat. I managed to convince him with my stubbornness for him to allow me to sit in front with him.


    ¡°Umm, R¡­sorry you have to apany me to the hospital today. It will probably be pretty boring for you,¡± I said in a small voice. We were finally out of the house but all we¡¯re going to do is go to the hospital to find out how insane I had be.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Natalia. Boring or not depends on how we make it out to be,¡± Reiner replied optimistically.


    We soon arrived at the hospital and Reiner waited with me outside the psychiatrist¡¯s room. I¡¯ve never seen a psychiatrist before and apart from what I¡¯ve seen in the movies, I didn¡¯t know what quite to expect. I felt quite nervous, what if it turns out that I¡¯m going crazy?


    ¡°It¡¯ll be ok,¡± Reiner whispered to mefortingly as he took my hand in his for a little squeeze. His hands are super warm and my hand feels tiny in his.


    ¡°Miss Natalia, the doctor will see you now.¡±


    Just like in the movies, the room was white and quite bare. The psychiatrist is an old and very thin women sitting at her desk with her hair tied back in a low ponytail.


    ¡°Wee, Miss Natalia. My name is Doctor Greta. It is a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯ve heard about your case a little from your father,¡± Doctor Greta said with a kind smile. At least she seems genuinely nice and caring.


    ¡°Hi, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Natalia,¡± I introduced myself.


    ¡°What we will discuss here in this room will remain confidential, I can assure you,¡± Doctor said with a polite smile.


    ¡°Please excuse me. Natalia, I¡¯ll be waiting outside,¡± Reiner said to excuse himself.


    ¡°No! I mean, I¡¯d prefer if you could stay,¡± I blurted out as I shifted ufortably in my seat. I want Reiner to stay with me.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Reiner replied with a small sigh after meeting my gaze. However, he did not sit down beside me but stood at the corner of the small room instead.


    ¡°You have a wonderful and caring boyfriend,¡± Doctor Gretamented as she eyed Reiner.


    ¡°I¡¯m not her boyfriend. I¡¯m just her bodyguard, please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Reiner quickly corrected Doctor Greta.


    I know we¡¯re not dating but he didn¡¯t have to correct her that quickly, right? This is a little frustrating¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­I do apologize. Then let us officially kick off the session. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been having a simr nightmare repeatedly, is that correct?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes. I keep having the same nightmare. I was running, lost in a deep dark forest and it was raining. It¡¯s really scary for me because I do have a phobia of the forest. Each time I dream of it, the dream bes more detailed and more real, I guess?¡± I tried my best to exin my experience.


    I told her everything about my dream. When I started having them. How often I had them. What I saw in the dream. How the dream evolved and which details were added. I told her everything.


    ¡°I see. You are also not sure whether this event actually took ce in real life or not, am I correct?¡± Doctor Greta asked further after I had finished my story.


    ¡°Yes. I am unsure. I don¡¯t have memories of the event taking ce and my father, Lucien, doesn¡¯t remember an event like that either,¡± I answered. If she¡¯s confused, I don¡¯t me her. I¡¯m actually very confused about this whole ordeal myself.


    ¡°You can take this as my pure spection but¡­it could be that the event did take ce. However, since it was such a traumatizing event for you, your mind has suppressed memories rted to the event. As a result, you don¡¯t have memories of the event taking ce but you developed a phobia or a fear of forests instead. Perhaps something that happened to you recently triggered the memory. Something someone said, a ce you¡¯ve been to¡­Again this is pure spection on my part and perhaps the event really didn¡¯t take ce after all,¡± Doctor Greta exined in a serious tone.


    ¡­something someone said¡­a ce I¡¯ve been to recently¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 57 Playful Ride

    The counselling session with Doctor Greta has ended and I am walking back to the car with Reiner. I was troubled, to say the least, after hearing the Doctor¡¯s opinion of my case. I¡¯m a little disappointed that she couldn¡¯t diagnose my dream right away and just tell me the truth of what happened or didn¡¯t happen. I guess this is not a movie after all and the Doctor doesn¡¯t just know it all ording to the script. How will I find out? How will I know for sure if the event in the dream is just a dream conjured up by my fear or that it actually happened to me?


    ¡­something someone said¡­a ce I¡¯ve been to recently¡­


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what she said.


    ¡°Natalia¡­Natalia¡­¡± Reiner¡¯s calm voiced brought me back from my troubled thoughts.


    ¡°Oh¡­sorry, you were saying something?¡± I asked apologetically.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been standing in front of the car¡¯s door for a while now. Want to get in?¡± Reiner asked teasingly as he opened the car¡¯s door for me to get in.


    ¡°Thank you¡­I¡¯m sorry for spacing out like that,¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m sure you have a lot to think about. Don¡¯t over stress yourself. If it¡¯s hard on you, maybe you don¡¯t need to remember¡­¡± Reiner said as he patted my head softly. His smile warmed me up inside.


    ¡°¡­Are we heading home already?¡± I asked Reiner in a shy voice. He probably knows that I don¡¯t want to go back to the mansion. I haven¡¯t set foot out of the family estate for days.


    ¡°hmm¡­not quite,¡± He replied as he drove faster.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked without hiding the excitement in my voice. I know what we were about to do doesn¡¯t y well by the book but I couldn¡¯t help feeling thrilled at bending the rules¡­and spending more time alone with Reiner.


    ¡°¡­you¡¯ll see,¡± Reiner replied casually as he kept his eyes on the road. Guess this man is full of secrets and surprises as well.


    ¡­


    ¡°So, do you know how to row a boat?¡± Reiner asked winking at me.


    ¡°Umm¡­No?¡± I said in a light panic.


    Isn¡¯t it a bit toote for him to ask me that now? We were already standing on a small wooden dock at the side of a green-blueke. I didn¡¯t know there was a smallke quite close to the city. Thiske was surrounded by a small park. This ce must be quite popr during the early mornings, evenings and weekends since there¡¯s a running track where people could jog and exercise. However, in thete afternoon on a weekday like right now, the park was pretty much deserted.


    Are we really going to fit in that tiny wooden boat? I thought while I stared dubiously at the white wooden boat docked next to where we were standing. The boat was probably as long as Reiner was tall. This is going to be an¡­interesting experience.


    ¡°Give me you hand,¡± Reiner instructed and when I looked up, I realized that he was already in the boat with his hands held out to me in order to help me in. I¡¯m not sure which is scarier, getting out of the car in high heels in front of the press of getting into a clearly shaky small wooden boat.


    ¡°Umm¡­are you sure about this?¡± I asked in a shaky voice. My difort must have been clear since Reiner responded byughing slightly.


    ¡°Can you swim?¡± he asked stillughing a little.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied sensing that my safety had just beenpromised.


    ¡°Then there shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Reiner said as he grabbed and tugged at my hand, pulling me into the boat. I let out a little scream as my feetnded on the small boat before I quickly sat down. The boat rocked side to side¡­


    ¡°R! What did you just do?!¡± I eximed in slight shock. The boat continued to rock side to side.


    ¡°Helping you get in the boat¡­what else?¡± Reiner replied without a care. This is so not good for my heart.


    Reiner started to row the boat away from the dock. The boat stopped rocking and I was rxed enough to look around at the scenery. This ce is actually very peaceful and beautiful. We didn¡¯t speak. We just spent time silently enjoying each other¡¯spany. Reiner¡¯s probably doing all this to cheer me up from being locked up in the mansion for days and from the stressful session I just had with Doctor Greta. I truly appreciate his effort and the fact that he was here with me. I could not imagine how lonely and depressed I would feel if I was left alone after the counseling session. I wonder what Reiner thinks about my dream¡­


    ¡°R¡­what do you think about my dreams? Do you think the event I dreamt of actually took ce or not?¡± I asked. Nothing to gain and nothing to lose from seeking his opinion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Honestly, I think what matters is if you really want to find out,¡± Reiner answered after thinking about it for a short while in silence.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Something that someone said¡­a ce you¡¯ve been to recently. She said those things could have triggered your memory if the event was in fact real. You already know what to do, right? So, in the end, it¡¯s just a matter of do you want to find out or not,¡± Reiner replied with a knowing smile.


    He¡¯s got me. I think I already know what started this dream. The only umon ce that I went to that also coincided with when these dreams started was the house by theke that was surrounded by thick forests. Edward¡­why did you take me there? Reiner was right. If I really wanted to find out, I knew exactly who to ask.


    ¡°I need to ask you something,¡± I texted Edward. Lucien will go a rampage if he finds out that I n to meet Edward but what other choices do I have.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, My Princess,¡± I got his replied almost immediately as if he¡¯d been expecting my text. This is a little scary. How will he see me soon though? I¡¯m still supposed to be locked up at home¡­


    ¡°Did you decide already?¡± Reiner asked as he continued to row the boat slowly through the calm waters.


    ¡°Yeah¡­thanks,¡± I thanked Reiner for helping me make up my mind. Some time all we need is that little supporting push.


    The wind in my hair feels nice and rxing. No matter what my little investigation leads me, I¡¯lle to terms with what I discover. That is what I was finally able to decide on. ncing at Reiner, I found him looking directly at me. Reiner always watches out for me, I guess.


    ¡°Are you going to get into trouble for bringing me out here when we¡¯re supposed to head straight home?¡± I asked. Admittingly, I was slightly curious. For someone who takes his work so seriously, why is he going out of his way to bring me here.


    ¡°Lucien can¡¯t terminate my employment. Only a unanimous decision from the three elders can terminate the employment of a highest-ranking butler. You have nothing to worry about,¡± he replied with a slight grin.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The wind was blowing, the sun was slowly approaching the horizon, the birds were chirping and suddenly Reiner seemed much closer. The setting sun behind him illuminated his silhouette.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me out here. I really needed this break. Even if you¡¯re just doing this as part of your responsibility of being my butler¡­I still really appreciate it,¡± I said as I gazed deeply into his breath-takingly beautiful blue eyes.


    Reiner stared back at me silently. He looked as if he wanted to say something but then decided against it before he turned away.


    ¡°Are you blushing?¡± I asked teasingly. I didn¡¯t know if he was blushing or it was just the ray of the setting sun dying his face¡­but¡­that is why I have to get closer to confirm my suspicions.


    ¡°Let me see!¡± I cried out with excitement as I got up to approach him. I just need to see his face closer. I stumbled a little but I did reach him. I stumbled right into his awaiting arms as he supported me. My hands clutched at his chest for bnce.


    ¡°Natalia!¡± Reiner cried out in panic.


    ¡°Just let me¡­Ahhh!!¡±


    Oh no, I forgot we were on a boat and a small and shaky one at that. We were both on our feet with Reiner¡¯s arms around me but the boat was shaking so much now. Oh no¡­I know exactly whates next!


    **Ssh**


    I don¡¯t know how it happened exactly but the next thing I knew I was already soaking wet in the water and outside of the boat. I¡¯m a decently strong swimmer¡­as if that made me feel any better in this situation.


    My dress felt so heavy now that it was wet. I need to get my head above the water and fast.


    ¡°Natalia!¡± I heard Reiner calling my name the moment I broke the water¡¯s surface.


    This is aplete disaster. I¡¯m sure I look like a drowning kitten to him and I feel like a total mess.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine,¡± I managed to reply as I whipped my hair back from my face.


    Reiner was alsopletely soaked. Although to my surprise he didn¡¯t seem upset about the fact that he was all wet.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 58 My Therapy

    ¡°Come here. Can you hang onto the boat? I¡¯ll get up and then help you up,¡± Reiner said as he gestured for me toe closer.


    I swam closer to him and he pulled me closer until he had his arms around me. His body is very warm even in this slightly cold water. Reiner was staring down at me with worry in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you ok? Did you get hurt?¡± he asked as he touched my wet hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Are you?¡± I replied in a small voice, conscious that our bodies were touching.


    Reiner put my hand on the boat before pushing himself up on the boat in one swift motion. Wow! He¡¯s definitely fit.


    ¡°Give me your hands. I¡¯ll pull you up,¡± He instructed as he offered his hands to me.


    I gave him my hands and soon felt my body being pulled upwards and onto the small boat.


    ¡°Hahahaaaa!¡± I couldn¡¯t stopughing as he pulled me up. Something about all this was just so funny. We¡¯re both wet and struggling to get back on the boat like young teenagers on a date. Reiner pulled me up and I fell with my body lying on top of him. I squirmed around as I continued tough, unable to hold back myughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Reiner asked as he tried to push me off his body.


    I wasughing too hard to reply. His body felt so warm and so good against mine. I just wanted to lie there on top of his body forever; however, that dream was not meant to be¡­


    ¡°Get up, Natalia. You¡¯re soaking wet. We need to get back to the dock before you catch a cold,¡± Reiner voiced his concern as he sat up bringing my body up with him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suddenly, instead of lying on top of him, I was straddling him with my arms looped around his neck. We¡¯re so close and this position is so intimate. He looks so sexy with his hair wet and the sun is now setting behind us¡­I want to¡­kiss him. No, I want him to want to kiss me too. What should I do? If I kissed him now, what would he think of me?


    ¡°Why did you tell the doctor that you¡¯re not my boyfriend?¡± I asked out of the blue. Out of all the things I could have said or done, this was what my instinct chose.


    ¡°¡­because I¡¯m not your boyfriend,¡± Reiner replied without a second thought. This is pissing me off. How can he act so distant?


    ¡°Then why did you kiss me that day in the garden? And that day in my bed?¡± I asked in a slightly whiny voice. He must find me so annoying right now. I sound like a 16-year-old girl.


    Reiner wentpletely silent as he stared into my eyes. Those blue eyes of his didn¡¯t waver, his firm lips didn¡¯t tremble. He was not hesitating at all. He has decided not to give me an answer. Silence is his answer.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t say anything¡­then¡­I¡¯m just going to get even¡­¡± I told him softly as I brought my face even closer to his.


    At least, he isn¡¯t pushing me away. I pulled his face towards me with the arms that I had around his neck. I pressed my wet body against his chest slowly and then tightly as I pressed my lips to his soft and warm lips. It was just a peck before our lips parted but I felt so much warmth swimming through my body, warming me up from the cold from my wet clothes. I wanted to feel more of his touch.


    I took his big and warm hands into mine before drawing his palms to my chest. I ced his hands on my breasts so that his palms were cupping them. I let out a sigh, it feels so good and rxing. The feel of his warmth on my breasts. Looking down I could see his veryrge hands and thick fingers covering my breasts. Wearing white turned out not to be a bad choice today. My entire dress was most probably almost see-through right now, I wonder if Reiner has noticed? I squeezed my own breasts through his hands as I started to moan.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said my name with a slightly disapproving tone.


    ¡°R¡­¡± I called him by the nick name I gave him before silencing his protest with my lips. This time, I¡¯m not going to stop with a chaste kiss. If he hates this, he can just push me away.


    I held his face between my hands gently as I kissed him. I licked his closed lips seductively until he opened his lips to me. His tongue gliding out to meet mine as our kiss got more heated. We were breathing harder now, and Reiner has started to kiss me back hungrily. His kiss drove me wild with desire. My lower abdomen was already throbbing with need and I felt my warm wetness seeping out between my legs just from his one kiss. His hands that I had ced on my tits were now ying around and squeezing my tits through the wet fabric of my dress and bra.


    I was moaning loudly as we continued to kiss each other passionately. His tongue plunging deep into my mouth non-stop. He only stopped a little to change the angle of our kiss. Reiner is such a good kisser. I heard his sudden intake of breath as his hands found its way into my clothes to cup my breasts directly. I moaned when his fingers brushed against my hardened nipples. I want him to suck them, my breasts and my nipples. I tugged at his shirt so that I could slip my hand to feel his muscr naked back with my palms. His back is so warm,rge and muscr just as I had expected. He must be so beautiful underneath his clothes. I really yearn to see himpletely naked.


    ¡°Natalia. Let¡¯s stop here. It¡¯s getting dark, we need to get back to the dock,¡± Reiner said as he broke our kiss suddenly. I was disappointed but I knew that he was right. I nodded in response.


    Reiner took off his jacket and wrapped it around my shoulder. It made me feel a bit warmer since it shielded me from the wind.


    ¡°Your dress is really see-through when wet. Please wear my jacket for some cover. There¡¯s no one around right now, but better to be safe than sorry,¡± Reiner spoke as he untangled himself from me and started to casually row the boat heading for the dock.


    Well, that was over much faster than I expected. I thought as I nced over at Reiner. His eyes were focus on the waters as he navigated the boat towards the dock. Sooner than I would like, we arrived at the dock and he helped me out of the boat.


    ¡­


    Finally, we were back in the car. The sun has totally disappeared from the horizon and now it was dark. We probably have to head home now, I thought feeling a little depressed that our outing was alreadying to an end.


    ¡°Take off your clothes, Natalia. You need to get out of those wet clothes,¡± Reiner instructed while looking away from me.


    ¡°No¡­,¡± I replied, dissatisfaction clear in my voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to sit in the car naked. I brought us a change of clothes. So just take your clothes off and I¡¯ll fetch a change of clothes for you from the trunk. Ok?¡± Reiner exined patiently.


    What is this whole thing about having spare clothes for us? How prepared can this man be? Maybe¡­he knew something like this could happen? Nah¡­probably not¡­


    ¡°Undress me. I¡¯m too tired to do it myself,¡± I replied as I threw up both my arms above my head. Ready for him to take my dress off of me.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said with a loud sigh as he started to help me undress.


    He took off the jacket he had wrapped around my shoulders. Then taking the hem of my dress in his hands, he lifted my dress up and over my head to take it off. I was now in just my underwear. Reiner hesitated and I could see his face blushing slightly as he shifted his eyes away.


    ¡°Take off my underwear, R. You¡¯re not done yet, right?¡± I teased him.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 59 Seducing Him

    Without responding to me, Reiner slowly took off my bra and then finally his hands were on my panties. I lifted my hips off the car seat to help him remove my panties from me until I was fully naked. Reiner turned away at once as his hand reached to open his side of the car door. He was probably going to fetch those clothes he mentioned in the trunk. I held his hand pulling him back towards me so that he had to turn around to face me.


    ¡°Touch me¡­please,¡± I pleaded in a sweet voice as I ced his hand once again on my breast, naked this time. My chest heaved up and down as I started breathing harder, my erect nipple brushing against his hand. Reiner groaned deeply as he gave up his self-control and both his hands fondled my naked breasts aggressively. Ah¡­it feels amazing. His hands are so big, his fingers so long and thick. It feels different. My body is so hot, I feel like I¡¯m melting at his touch.


    I cried out when he pinched both of my nipples at the same time. He¡¯s rough and it hurts a little but it feels so good. My pussy is getting wetter and wetter now, I will probably dirty the car seat soon with my juices.


    ¡°Your skin is so beautiful. Your breasts feel amazing in my hands,¡± Reiner started talking dirty to me and it was turning me on so much.


    Reiner leaned in to kiss me hot and passionately. I thrusted out my tongue to meet his hungry invasion. He sucked on my tongue and I purred with pleasure into his mouth. He really is such a good kisser. His kiss is making me feel weak all over. His big hands continued to grope me as I arched my back to thrust my breasts closer to his exploring hands. I wanted to feel his naked body with my hands and then his skin against mine, so I started to undress him.


    ¡°Please let me undress you, R. I want to see you,¡± I pleaded as I reached out my hand to pull up his shirt.


    I could see his gorgeous and rock-hard six pack now. Red hair trailed down his lower abdomen before disappearing under his jeans. His bright red hair color must be natural. R helped me by rapidly striping off his own shirt.


    Wow. The first thing that caught my attention was how much bigger he actually is, now that I see him naked and up close. He¡¯s so big and muscr he¡¯s like a giant. All his muscles were firm and bulky. Unlike Zak who had a firm model¡¯s body from ying sports and working out, Reiner¡¯s body was a result of professional physical training for his job and also physicalbat. The second thing that caught my immediate attention was his tattoo. Reiner¡¯s left chest, shoulder and arm are heavily tattooed in ck ink. This just added more to his wild look. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at him.


    ¡°Are you done staring? Does¡­my tattoo bother you?¡± he asked hesitantly, ncing at his own ink.


    ¡°Not at all. You look amazing,¡± I said and smiled up at him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Reiner strip off the remaining of his clothes before throwing them to the back seat. He held my face slightly roughly in his hands as he crushed his hot lips to mine. Over and over again we kissed. His kisses were getting more and more intense as he savored my mouth. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning and our panting echoed in the closed car.


    ¡°Tell me what you want me to do to you, Natalia,¡± Reiner panted thickly into my ear.


    ¡°Touch my breasts, R¡­and touch me here,¡± I panted my request as I guided one of his hand to my breast and the other to my soppy wet pussy.


    I yelped out a little when I felt his huge and hot hand on the slippery slit in between my legs. Finally, he is touching me there. His fingers started to stroke my wet opening. Up and down, he stroked my opening, teasing me. I rocked my hips slightly to grind my pussy opening against his fingers.


    ¡°Sit on myp, Natalia,¡± Reinermanded as he took hold of my waist to support me as I climbed over to sit on hisp. His arms hugged my body tightly to him and I could feel the warm of his hard chest muscle against my bare back. Sitting in this position made me even more aware of the difference in our size. I felt like a small dollpared to him as his huge body frame towered over me. He kissed my neck softly before his tongue started licking me. I moaned with pleasure and called out his name. His fingers twirled my nipples between them and I felt goosebumps on my body from his touch. This man knows how to please his woman.


    ¡°Ahh¡­R! It feels so good¡­¡± I whimpered as I ced a hand over my mouth. Hisrge hand is now covering my lower abdomen as his long fingers dipped lower to curl into my heated cunt. He stroked two of his thick fingers up and down my wet slit before pinching my clit hard. I clenched my pussy walls and I thrusted my hips upwards to invite his fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet here. You¡¯re going to make a real mess in the car,¡± Reiner teased me as he chuckled into my ear.


    ¡°Touch me¡­R. Please,¡± I begged him. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I wanted his touch¡­inside.


    ¡°Where do you want me to touch you? Here?¡± Reiner asked as his fingers stroked my soppy wet opening faster but without entering me.


    ¡°Inside¡­I want your fingers inside of me,¡± I pleaded in an erotic voice. I can¡¯t believe he is making me beg like this.


    ¡°Let me know if I get too rough. You¡¯re quite¡­small,¡± Reiner said with care.


    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡­ Ahhh!¡± I cried out with pleasure when Reiner finally thrusted his thick and long middle finger inside of my awaiting hole. This reminds me of the day he showered me. I¡¯ve never felt this fulfilled by having only a finger inside of me before. His long and thick finger can reach inside me so deeply. I rocked my hips against his finger to take it even deeper inside, my pussy hungry for him.


    ¡°Hold your legs open¡­wider. I¡¯m going to need two hands to fully please you,¡± Reiner instructed and I followed immediately. I used both of my hands to hold open my thigh wide as I sat on hisp.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 60 Double Pleasure

    ¡°Rx a little. You¡¯re clenching too tightly. I¡¯m going to put another finger in. Let me know if you want to stop,¡± Reiner said. No, Reiner, I never want you to stop.


    He removed his middle finger from my pussy hole before entering me with two of his thick fingers. I tried my best to rx my pussy walls to allow his fingers in. My wetness helped to amodate his entrance as he buried his fingers deep into me.


    ¡°This is your G-Spot,¡± Reiner stated as he curled up his two fingers inside of me to touch the top of my pussy walls. Feeling around a little before he found my sensitive spot. Once he found it, he began thrusting his fingers against it and then rubbing it hard. I felt like cumming¡­it feel¡¯s so great. I could feel myself getting immediately wetter as his hands made wet pping sounds against my pussy walls.


    I thrusted my hips against his hands wildly as I grinded my G-spot against his fingers. He¡¯s hitting the right spot and it¡¯s driving me insane with lust. I want to cum already. I moaned loudly before Reiner covered my mouth with his in a kiss that left me even more breathless. This is my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have teased him so much earlier.


    He removed his fingers slowly from my hot cave and I was about to protest when he entered two fingers from his other hand inside of me. What is he trying to do?


    ¡°Keep your legs open wide. I¡¯m going to find your A-Spot for you. Let¡¯s see if I can reach deep enough¡­¡± Reiner said seductively before he thrusted his two fingers deeper inside of my love hole.


    Oh god¡­it¡¯s in so deep I feel like I¡¯m being fucked. It feels so good! Reiner pumped his fingers in and out of me deep and fast. I screamed out loud as each thrust hit deeper inside of me. I feel like cumming¡­this is too much. It¡¯s so intense! My moans and screams were echoing loudly in the small, enclosed space of the car. This is not good¡­I¡¯m going to really cum from this.


    ¡°R¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­I¡¯m cumming!¡± I cried out as I felt my orgasm hit me. I felt my whole-body shiver and shudder as I came.


    ¡°You¡¯re clenching so hard around my fingers again. You just got wetter inside too,¡± Reinermented making me even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say stuff like that while we¡¯re doing it¡­¡± Iined a little.


    ¡°So, I can say stuff like this when we¡¯re not doing it?¡± he said grinning at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± I began correcting him after I caught my breath again.


    ¡°How was cumming from your A-Spot? Ready for more? This time, try cumming from both your G-Spot and your A-Spot at the same time,¡± Reiner said as he kissed my neck.


    I¡¯ve never experienced that before and didn¡¯t know that it was possible. Before I could ask for more details, Reiner had already sunk two of his thick fingers deep inside of me just like he had just done before I came. He must be trying to reach my A-Spot just like before. My pussy is throbbing again and I feel even more sensitive than before because I just came. Reiner began thrusting his fingers slowly deep inside of me, each stroke buried his fingers deeper and deeper inside of my hole.


    ¡°It feels amazing¡­R, I love it,¡± I panted as my body epted his petting.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to insert another finger. Let¡¯s go with just three fingers this time. I don¡¯t think you can take four,¡± Reiner informed me before slowly gliding in one more finger from his other hand into my hole. Oh gosh, it feels different to have three big fingers inside of me.


    Unlike his other two fingers that were buried deep inside of me, Reiner used his third finger to curl upwards towards the top of my pussy walls where my G-Spot was. Once he found it, he started moving both his hands at once. He thrusted his two thick fingers into me deep and hard while his other finger jerked upwards against my sensitive G-Spot. The double stimtion all happening at once inside my cunt is driving me insane with ecstasy. I already feel like cumming.


    His hot fingers continued to fuck my hole as his other finger pleasured my other sensitive spot. My pussy opening was being stretched and it felt so good. His fingers filled me up inside and were making loud wet noises. I must be flooding in between my legs, I could feel my wetness on both sides of my inner thighs. My juices have probably dirtied the car seat.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°R! ohh¡­Reiner! It¡¯s so good. Harder please¡­harder!¡± I begged him to finger me even harder as I continued to scream. My hips were thrusting madly into the air against his hands. I wanted to feel my release. Reiner turned me on so much, his fingers taking me closer and closer to my climax. His fingers fucked me harder as I had requested. It¡¯s so good, my insides are melting. I feel so hot inside and I was sweating quite a lot.


    ¡°Your juices are gushing out more and more. Are you cumming already?¡± Reiner whispered while kissing my lips to fuck my mouth with his tongue.


    ¡°Umm¡­. hmmm¡­Yes,¡± I replied to him between our kisses.


    I came again. This time more intense than thest. My vision cked out for a bit as I rode his fingers harder during my climax. This feel so amazing. I hope I don¡¯t get addicted to this.


    Reiner slowly pulled his fingers out of my twitching pussy as I settled down from my orgasm. I was panting hard and trying desperately to catch my breath. I slumped back against his chest as he slowly and tenderly kissed my temple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get dressed and go home,¡± Reiner whispered softly.


    ¡°Not yet!¡± I protested immediately as I pushed his chest to keep him seated.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 61 Start a Fire

    ¡°We are not going to go further than this,¡± I said in a firm voice as I gripped both of Natalia¡¯s wrists using just one of my hands. She is so smallpared to me. Her wrists are tiny and thin in my hand.


    I did my best to fulfill Natalia¡¯s desires today and I firmly refuse to go any further. My first time with her will not be in a car and not when she¡¯s still confused about how she feels like this. There will be many more opportunities to fully indulge in our desires in the future once we are clearer about our feelings and their implications. There is no need for us to rush things. Most importantly, I don¡¯t want Natalia to regret any of her decisions from now on.


    Natalia is a lot more stubborn than I thought and I can see the displeasure in her eyes when she heard my refusal. She must learn patience and how to make smart decisions. I hope I will be able to teach her a bit of this while I¡¯m still with her¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re so big and hard here though¡­may I suck it for you?¡± I asked Reiner as I put on my most seductive voice. I nced down at his gigantic and very erect cock before meeting his eyes once more.


    His manhood was probably the biggest and longest that I¡¯ve ever seen and so beautiful. Big and standing up proudly in between his legs amid his deep red pubic hair. Just looking at it is turning me on again and I felt by body get hotter and hotter as I imagined that big shaft ramming into my tight hole. It probably won¡¯t fit and will tear me apart. Yeah¡­I can¡¯t imagine myself taking in his full length at all¡­ but someday soon¡­perhaps he¡¯ll allow me to give it a try?


    I¡¯m a little disappointed that he won¡¯t go all the way with me today, but I can at least pleasure him a little, right? I asked silently, as I continued gazing into his eyes. The grip he had on my wrists loosened a little as he hesitated, and I used that opportunity to free my hands. I reached directly towards his erected pole, wanting to feel its heat in my hands.


    ¡°Wow¡­it¡¯s so hot and hard¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but exim my appreciation as I wrapped my palm around his thick cock. I felt his member pulsating a little in my hand as it became even hotter to the touch. I wanted to take it in my mouth and suck it already, but I decided to y with it a little first with my hands. I started moving my hand up and down his thick member, seeing visibly the veins bulging as his cock began responding to my hand. This is amazing, he is so responsive to my touch. I stroked him faster feeling like I was stroking a beast. Faster¡­harder¡­and faster, I pumped my hand up and down and around his thick cock.


    Reiner started to pant as his pleasure mounted and soon, he was thrusting his hips towards me to push his cock faster and harder against my grip. His erotic face is so handsome, and I wanted to see more of his seductive expressions. I wanted to make him cum¡­in my mouth. I guess I was sort of proud that I could bring such a big beast to his knees¡­so to speak. Looking down, I could see his pre-cum starting to pool at the tip of his cock and I could already begin to smell the wild smell of his seed.


    Reiner was moaning now as he continued to thrust his hips faster. I wish he would tell me openly what he wanted me to do. His cock has gotten bigger and thicker in my hands, so I started using both of hands now to milk his cock. I applied more pressure around his shaft and he immediately started to pant harder.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± he panted my name urging me to pump his cock even faster and harder. This is more tiring for me than I thought. I hoped that my arms wouldst until he came.


    ¡°Does it feel good? You¡¯re getting even bigger and hotter,¡± I asked him with a slight tease in my voice.


    ¡°It feels¡­amazing¡­¡± he panted before he continued to moan in pleasure. At least, he¡¯s being honest.


    I bent down to bring my face closer to the head of his cock and I could see that he was wet with his pre-cum. I slowly slipped my tongue out from between my lips and slowly flicked at the tip of his cock with the tip of my tongue. Reiner groaned deeply as he felt my wet tongue on the tip of his shaft. He ced his big palm on the back of my head to encourage me to give him more attention with my tongue. Urged on by him, I swirled my tongue round his swollen tip as Ipped up his pre-cum. His taste and smell were strong; he must be very potent. Reiner moaned and thrusted his hips to bring his cock closer to my mouth and face. I knew he wanted to fuck my mouth without a doubt.


    I let him do as he wanted. I opened my mouth and readied myself to take in his thrusting dick. I took the tip of his throbbing cock into my mouth and as if in perfect sync, Reiner thrusted his swollen cock fast and deep into my mouth. His hands held the sides of my head to hold me in ce as he rammed his cock repeatedly into my awaiting mouth. I felt the heat of his length inside of my mouth all the way to the back of my throat. He was too big; I couldn¡¯t take in his whole length at all. I wanted to pleasure his whole length though, so I began to use my hand to pleasure the hilt of his shaft.


    I licked and sucked him harder as he thrusted in and out of my mouth. He was groaning madly now, and his panting became more intense. His body writhed with lust and I could tell that he was close to his climax. Seeing him wild for me like this was also turning me on and my pussy was getting wetter again. I wanted Reiner to feel good in return for all that he¡¯s done for me.


    ¡°Natalia¡­we should stop. I¡¯m going to cum¡­soon,¡± Reiner said in between his intense pants. He probably does not want to cum in my mouth.


    I shook my head a little in response and gripped my hands on both sides of his hips refusing to let him withdraw his enormous cock from my mouth. His cock was burning hot and twitching madly in my mouth now and I waited for him to climax and shoot his load inside of my wet mouth. Reiner fucked my mouth faster as he approached his climax.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡­Natalia!¡± he cried out as his body spasmed in his climax. I felt his cock twitched and his hot seed spurted inside my mouth. His scent enveloped me as he shot even more of his cum deeper inside my throat. I clenched my hands around his hips while I continue to lick the tip of his cock sapping up thest of his seed. He moaned a little and I knew that the tip of his dick was still very sensitive.


    He stilled for a moment as he struggled to catch his breath. Then he slowly withdrew his cock from my now swollen lips. His seed spilled from my lips a little, trialing down to my chin, as his cock exited my mouth. I quickly swallowed the rest of his hot seed into my belly and then I smiled at him.


    He seemed a little shock that I swallowed all of his cum, but he didn¡¯tment on it. The next thing I knew he had pulled me into his arms and was hugging me tightly, his body shaking a little. I guess Reiner is more sensitive than I imagined. I love the feel of his warm hug, it made me feel so safe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get dressed and grab us our new clothes¡­we should head home now,¡± Reiner said a little awkwardly as he let go of me. I giggled a little thinking of how adorable he really is. He really is too good for someone so twisted and broken like me¡­This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 62 Our Sacrifices

    **ring ring**


    Lucien stared at his mobile screen and began to frown. The unsaved but well remembered number disying on his mobile¡¯s screen is from one of the people that he dreads talking to the most. He took a deep breath before connecting the line.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± spoke a woman with a deep voice which always sounded tired and serious.


    ¡°¡­Madame Francesca,¡± Lucien replied with a slight bow. He bowed out of habit even though the other party could not see him from the other end of the line.


    ¡°No need to be so formal to your sister. Congrattions on your second marriage,¡± Francesca spoke slowly making sure to properly enunciate each and every word.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Francesca¡­¡± Lucien replied as he wondered what she wanted from him. Francesca never called him unless she wanted something.


    ¡°I will make sure that my son and I are there for your big day. Please pass on my congrattions to your soon-to-be new wife,¡± Francesca continued.


    ¡°Thank you. I will do as you bid,¡± Lucien replied in a tense voice. Francesca has not yet gotten to her objective for this call.


    ¡°Let me get straight to the point. My son, Zak, wants Natalia to attend the uing premiere event for his new movie,¡± Francesca stated tly.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I would be happy for Natalia to attend,¡± Lucien replied with a little relief in his voice. This is such a small favor and Lucien was confused why she even bother calling about it. The answer was clear: Zak had requested for her to do so.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Thank you for your help Lucien. I hope Natalia will continue to be such a closepanion to my Zak and I hope to have your support in every way possible regarding this matter,¡± Francesca said in a firm voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­of course, I understand,¡± Lucien replied swiftly. Zak and Natalia have always been close. To promise for them to remain close is not a difficult task, Lucien thought. He never had any intention of separating Natalia from one of her closest friends.


    ¡°Good. I hope I have made myself clear. Thank you, Lucien,¡± Francesca thanked Lucien before hanging up without giving him time to respond.


    That was a little shocking¡­but if this is all she wanted then good. She could have asked for moreplicated things¡­


    ¡­


    **Earlier that day**


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Zak spoke through the phone.


    ¡°Zak. You know I¡¯m always happy when you call¡­which is rarely,¡± Francesca replied tly. It is ultra-rare for her only son to be the one calling her.


    ¡°I have something for you to do for me,¡± Zak stated without emotions.


    ¡°You mean that you have a favor to ask of me?¡± Francesca replied with a grin on her lips.


    ¡°I want Natalia to attend the uing premiere of my movie with me. Natalia will remain by my side until I decide that I no longer need her. I want Natalia to always be fully essible to me. You will tell her father that and get him toply. Do you understand?¡± Zak ordered his mother in a monotonous voice.


    ¡°And? What will I get in return?¡± Francesca replied cunningly. Nothinges without a price and her son knows that very well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to do what you and the elders tell me to do,¡± Zak stated.


    ¡°You will agree to your engagement with Annie?¡± Francesca asked hopefully. Sessfully getting her son to agree to a perfect arranged marriage will further raise the status of their family and help with the growth of the family business. Two bird with one stone. Just as she had done twenty some odd years ago when she married Zak¡¯s father.


    Francesca Rosenhall is probably the most ambitious woman in the Rosenhall family. At the age of 18 she decided to ept an arranged marriage that would help the family business expand globally with the help of her then husband-to-be, fifty-years old Lucas Smithweld. After a few years, she produced a male heir to further strengthen this business alliance. Francesca did not remarry after the passing of her husband and continued to work for the family business while raising her only son. In the eyes of the elders and all family members, Francesca is a heroine in every definition of the word. Some would say that Francesca leads the family from the shadows. She was also nominated to head the Elder group three times in a row; all of which she declined.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll marry her but I don¡¯t promise anything else beyond that. We¡¯re not sexuallypatible¡­not sorry to say,¡± Zak voiced his opinion casually.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you intend to keep up your affairs with Natalia even after you¡¯ve married Annie?¡± Francesca asked. How long will it take for him to tire of Natalia? She knew that her son and Natalia has been secret lovers for years now. She didn¡¯t see it as an issue but rather as an opportunity to use in order to bargain with her son. Never did she imagine that what she thought was a momentary fling would grow into a multi-year rtionship with no ending in sight.


    ¡°Do you really have to make me say it? I can¡¯t climax with Annie. I tried; it just doesn¡¯t happen. Nothingpares to the pleasure I feel when I¡¯m deep inside Natalia. So, you will keep her by my side, and in return, I will do as you say,¡± Zak told his mother inly.


    ¡°Understood. We have a deal,¡± Francesca replied before Zak hung up. I¡¯ve always known about Zak¡¯s attachment for Natalia, but I didn¡¯t know that their affair wouldst this long. I better get Zak married as fast as possible then perhaps Natalia will breakup with him on her own. Who would want to fool around with a married man?


    ¡­


    I just got out of the shower and was resting on the bed in my bedroom. I told Reiner to leave me for the day. I have business to take care of that I would rather he not know about.


    I opened my closet to go through my collection of night gowns. Which one would work better for seduction? This red longcy gown here or this short ckcy one? I guess, ck it is.


    I slipped on the short ckce night dress. Since it only covered the top of my thighs, perhaps it was more like a slightly long top? I checked my reflection in the mirror, my hair was slightly damp from the shower and wavy, the V neck ckce top clearly showed off my breasts and thece did nothing to hide my nipples. Let¡¯s go with this, no panties required.


    I took out my hair dryer, but not to dry my hair. After blowing hot air on my forehead for a while until I was sure that my skin felt slightly hot to the touch, I called Laura to my room. Sorry, Laura, you¡¯re going to help me with a little skit in my y.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master Lucien! You muste quickly. Miss Natalia has a bad fever and is calling out for you,¡± Laura informed Lucien in a panic as she entered the sitting room.


    ¡°Stay here, Ang. I need to go see, Natalia. If I¡¯m gone for too long, you can leave for today. Sorry about this,¡± Lucien excused himself immediately. Turning to exit the room without looking back at Ang.


    ¡°Please hurry, Master Lucien. I¡¯m very worried about Miss Natalia¡­¡± Laura told Lucien as she beckoned for him to walk faster.


    ¡­


    ¡°Natalia!¡± Lucien called my name out loud as he burst into my bedroom. Laura sensing that we wanted to be alone left immediately.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I whimpered his name weakly as Iy under the covers on my bed.


    Lucien came over to my bedside immediately. He looked so flustered and worried seeing that I looked so weak.


    ¡°You¡¯re hot with fever. Should I call the family doctor over right now?¡± Lucien asked in a panic when he felt my hot forehead with his hand.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m ok¡­¡± I replied weakly as I reached out a hand towards him. Lucien grasp my hand in his tightly as he stared into my eyes with genuine concern. I¡¯m sorry for doing this, Lucien.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ok. Is there something I can do for you?¡± Lucien asked in a worried voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold¡­¡± I whispered in a dry voice.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 63 I’ll Show You

    ¡°You must be feeling cold because your body is hot from the fever,¡± Lucien replied as he touched his cool hand to my cheek. I pray that the miracle of the hair dryer is still somewhat working.


    ¡°I feel so cold¡­can you hold me?¡± I whispered as I stretched out both my arms to beckon him closer to me and into my bed. I sat up slowly, feigning weakness, and opened my arms to him.


    Ok, showtime for the ckce mini nightgown. I slowly removed the nket from my body to unveil my upper body to him to my waist. I panted a little to ensure that my breasts were jiggling a little in order to catch the attention of his eyes. I guess that was not truly necessary, because the moment the nket fell away from my upper body, Lucien¡¯s eyes were immediately at my barely covered breasts.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Lucien murmured my name softly in slight confusion and curiosity.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I called his name seductively as I pulled him into my embrace. I hugged him tightly to my body, crushing my soft breasts against his hard chest. The next moment, I felt his arms circling around my back to hug me back in return. He kissed my hair softly, it feels good. If only, we were both honestly in love with each other in this moment.


    I untangled myself from him a little to create enough space between us for me to stare up at his captivating green eyes. These are the eyes of the man I first fell in love with. Lucien, you are my first love. I¡¯ll never lose you to anyone else¡­ever again. I turned my face up slightly as I moved my lips closer to his. Lucien hesitated a little seeming unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Are you¡­scared of catching my cold?¡± I asked teasingly.


    ¡°Never!¡± Lucien said loudly before pressing his lips to mine firmly. His tongue deftly entered my mouth as his hands dipped lower to caress my breast through thece. This is starting to feel good; my body is responding to him. The sensation ofce rubbing against my nipples are making them hard and sensitive. I wanted Lucien to suck them.


    Lucien let go of my lips and began his journey of kisses down the side of my neck slowly all the way down to my shoulder and then the center of my chest. His hot hands quickly removed the straps of my nightgown from my shoulders, exposing my naked breasts to him.


    He cupped my breast with one of his hand, squeezing it softly in his warm palm. I moaned sweetly to urge him on even further. His lips continued to trial kisses down my chest and then onto my breast and finally, my erect nipple was inside his wet and hot mouth. He began sucking hard on my nipple sending jolts of pleasure through my body. My pussy clenched each time he sucked my nipples hard and I began to get wetter and hotter there.


    ¡°Lucien¡­you¡¯re making me feel so good¡­¡± I told him in between my moans of pleasure.


    I got up on my knees on the bed ready to bare my lower body to him. I moved the nket away from my lower body to reveal my waist, hips, thighs, legs and my dripping wet pussy to him. His eyes instantly went to the area between my legs which was barely covered by the short dress.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel even better¡­¡± Lucien muttered, and his fingers found my throbbing and wet slit. I wrapped my arms loosely around his neck so that I could show him my erotic face as he fucked my pussy with his fingers. Lucien slid two fingers into my tight hole, and I clenched my pussy instantly around his fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re super wet¡­Natalia,¡± Lucien whispered into my ear and I moaned in response. He began to move his fingers in and out of me faster and harder. I could feel my pussy getting wetter as I squirted out more of my juices onto his intruding fingers. My pussy started to twitch wildly around his fingers. Ahh¡­I want to cum.


    ¡°Can you bend over the side of the bed? Come, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Lucien instructed, and Iplied. He supported me as I got off the bed and turned around to bend over so that I was lying on my stomach with my ass thrusted upwards. I looked back at Lucien who was now standing behind my ass, wondering what he wanted to do with me.


    Suddenly, Lucien got on his knees and I felt his hot breath in between my legs¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Miss Ang, I can let Master Lucien know that you¡¯ve left. There is no need for you to go to see¡­¡± Laura tried her best to exin to the now impatient Ang.


    ¡°I have my manners. I¡¯m just going to say goodbye before I leave. Plus, I should be able to see Natalia when she is sick, right? So, tell me, where is Natalia¡¯s room?¡± Ang retorted, snapping at Laura.


    ¡°Miss Ang, please wait!¡± Laura protested onest time before giving up. Any further and she would get into trouble with Miss Ang for sure. In the end, Laura had to exin the way to Natalia¡¯s room.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    ¡°Lucien¡­oh¡­Lucien! It¡¯s so good¡­so good!¡± I screamed loudly as I felt Lucien¡¯s hot tongue pumping in and out of my hot hole. He¡¯s fucking me with his tongue, and it feels so good. This position is also weird, I can¡¯t see him but it¡¯s turning me on so much. Lucien¡¯s hands gripped my ass cheeks to spread them apart to grant him better ess to my wet pussy entrance. He continued to lick and suck on my love juices and I could hear loud slurping sounds from behind me.


    ¡°Ahhh!! Ahhhh!!¡± I cried out loudly once again when he thrusted two fingers inside of me from behind. This is driving me crazy; he¡¯s fingering me while licking and sucking on my swollen clit. I thrusted my ass backwards and upwards to shove my pussy closer to his face. I¡¯m going to cum very soon, my pussy is twitching more frequently now, and my juices are gushing out faster. I could feel my own wetnessbined with Lucien¡¯s saliva rolling down the inside of my thighs.


    It¡¯s about time our honorable guest arrived, I thought as I turned my head to the side so that I could watch the slightly ajar door. Bingo. My eyes met a pair of blue and very round eyes. I stared into those eyes as my face contorted with pleasure as my climax hit me.


    ¡°Lucien!!! I¡¯m cumming¡­God, Lucien¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­cumming!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs when my orgasm finally hit me. I felt his tongue swirling inside of my hot hole before gliding out top at my love juices. He sucked and licked me clean.


    Ang, I promise that your marriage to Lucien will never be lonely. After all, there will always be three of us in this marriage. I made a vow to her silently as I stared deep into her blue eyes¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 64 Wandering to His Room

    ¡°How¡¯s my princess doing?¡± Edward asked through the phone. Finally, he was able to get in touch with Reiner. He couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to meet Natalia and it was making him anxious.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. The argument she had with Lucien seems to have died down. If things go well, she should be free to leave the house soon,¡± Reiner replied without any emotions.


    ¡°I highly doubt that. You don¡¯t know my brother as well as I do. If he could, he¡¯ll keep her under lock and chains with him forever in that house,¡± Edward stated coldly. Nothing that seems to go well is necessarily going well. Calm water may be calm only on the surface.


    ¡°What is the purpose of this call?¡± Reiner asked. He wanted to get to the point immediately.


    ¡°I heard Natalia went to see Doctor Greta. What did she have to say about Natalia¡¯s case?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Reiner asked back. Edward seems to know about everything that is going on.


    ¡°Walls have eyes and doors have ears. I actually know Doctor Greta personally. We¡¯ve met a couple of times at conferences and such. Lucien is not the only one who knows her. However, as protocol calls for, she is unable to reveal details of her patient¡¯s case. I know that well, so I won¡¯t bother her by asking,¡± Edward exined quickly. It was clear that his patience was wearing thin.


    ¡°Natalia told the doctor about her dream of getting lost and scared in a dark and rainy forest. Doctor Greta believes that her dream could be remnants of a real traumatic event that actually happened, but her brain has chosen to forget. Something someone said or a ce she has been to recently could have triggered her memory of it,¡± Reiner summarized the session.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Edward replied in a low voice. His brain was already racing ahead to think of his next move.


    ¡°Let me ask you directly. You know the truth behind Natalia¡¯s dream, don¡¯t you? The ce she¡¯s been to recently¡­the things someone said, you took her somewhere and said something to her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Reiner asked with clear concern in his voice.


    ¡°Maybe. Until she tells me directly, I won¡¯t know for sure,¡± Edward replied levelly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have to gain from this, but you are putting Natalia through another trauma and so much pain¡­¡± Reiner said with a clear edge in his voice.


    ¡°How about we both do our best for Natalia. I might hurt her for her own good, but you¡¯ll be there tofort her, right?¡± Edward replied without any worry before ending the call.


    ¡­


    Hmm¡­how should I go about this? I¡¯ve been standing in the main hallway of the house for a while now as I gathered my courage and wits. A couple of maids have walked past me already and I still couldn¡¯t gather enough courage to ask them what I wanted to ask. Ok¡­I will definitely ask the next maid that walks pass me.


    Here shees! I think she is new and still quite junior. Perhaps this is just my luck!


    ¡°Hi there!¡± I greeted her awkwardly as I stepped into her path.


    ¡°Oh¡­good afternoon, Miss Natalia. How may I help you?¡± the young maid asked me. She must be around my age or just slightly older. She¡¯s youngpared to the other more senior maids we had in the mansion.


    ¡°I was wondering if you could¡­tell me where Reiner¡¯s room is?¡± I asked her. Finally, I was able to spit it out.


    Immediately after those words left my mouth, the young maid gave me a very puzzled and suspicious look. No surprise there, why would the Lady of the house be asking where her butler¡¯s bedroom is? And asking a random maid on top of that¡­


    I guess it¡¯s obvious why I¡¯m asking her. It¡¯s because I could ask Reiner a million times and he would never tell me! So, I didn¡¯t even bother.


    ¡°Umm¡­Miss Natalia. If you would like, I could let Mr. Reiner know that you would like to see him in your room?¡± She finally replied in a timid voice. This is going to be harder than I thought hmm¡­Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I want to personally give to him and thought it would be more efficient if I went there directly¡­¡± I exined to her.


    ¡°Umm¡­I guess if that¡¯s the case then¡­¡± she murmured softly before giving in and provided me the location of Reiner¡¯s room.


    This is slightly ridiculous. How can all members of the female maid poption of this mansion know where his room is but I, thedy he¡¯s supposed to be serving, cannot know? This is driving me insane.


    ¡­


    I stood in front of the door to Reiner¡¯s room. Now that I¡¯m here I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here. I mean, if I wanted to see him, I could just call for him to meet me in my room or any parts of the mansion. I¡¯m not even sure if he¡¯s in his room right now. Maybe, I should just leave?


    I was still stuck in my own thoughts when suddenly the door to Reiner¡¯s room opened.


    ¡°Natalia? Why are you here?¡± Reiner asked with one eyebrow raised. Ok, braincells, now is the time for you to think up some smart excuse¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­I asked one of the maids where your room is,¡± I replied reflexively. No! that was not what I was supposed to say.


    ¡°And¡­why did you go asking around for where my room is?¡± Reiner asked in a lighter tone now, amusement clear in his twinkling blue eyes.


    ¡°Because¡­you probably wouldn¡¯t tell me no matter how many times I asked¡­¡± I replied with a slight pout. It¡¯s hard not to be honest with him when Reiner is so sincere.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 65 In His Room

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I wouldn¡¯t have told you. There is no need for you to know where my room is. If you need me, you can just call,¡¯ Reiner replied, and I knew that logically he was right.


    ¡°Well, there seems to be a need for all the maids in the mansion to know where you room is. Howe I¡¯m the only one without the need to know?¡± I countered. I had my logic too.


    Reiner sighed loudly as he seemed to have given up.


    ¡°Now that you know where my room is, what are you going to do with that information? By the way, all the maids know where my room is so that they can find me in case of emergencies and I¡¯m not picking up my phone. They don¡¯t know where my room is so that they cane inside and y,¡± Reiner questioned with challenge in his voice.


    Hmm¡­so he¡¯s clearly not going to let me in.


    I guess the fact that he wouldn¡¯t let me in made me more curious about what his room is like. I just want to see more of his private space to learn more about his on a more¡­personal level? After all, they say that you can learn a lot about the personality of a person by taking a look at his or her room.


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re so on guard around me now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give up for now, but in no time at all, you¡¯ll willingly let me inside your room¡­¡± I stated with certainty, a smile on my lips. The one who will win this challenge will be me. You¡¯ll be letting me inside in no time¡­


    I had no idea when I said that that the time woulde much sooner than I thought and for a very different reason¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°R!¡­ R!¡­ Reiner!¡± I yelled his name so loudly that my throat hurts as I pounded hard on his door. My hands hurt from the effort of my pounding, but nothing beats the throbbing pain in my head. I don¡¯t remember how I got here but if he doesn¡¯t open this door soon¡­they¡¯re going to get me! They¡¯re going to find me! My body was wet with sweat and my face was wet with tears. Please, you have to open the door!


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner whispered in shock when he saw me standing in front of his door.


    The moment I saw him, I threw myself into his arms as I hugged him tightly to me.


    ¡°Help me¡­R¡­¡± I sobbed into his hard chest. My voice was so cracked that I could barely recognize that as my own voice. I was panting hard and finding it difficult to speak and stay on my feet.


    ¡­


    Natalia is crying. Something is very wrong about her right now. She looks scared out of her mind, hopefully, of something that doesn¡¯t truly exist. She¡¯s still crying hard and her frail body is shaking in my arms. Judging from the fact that she is wearing only her night gown and is barefoot, she most likely ran straight to my room from her bedroom. I hope no one saw her in this state running around thiste at night.


    I stroked her messy hair softly as I held her tighter in my arms. I need to calm her down before I can find out what is bothering her. She¡¯s about to lose her ability to stand as she leaned even more of her weight on me. Seems like I have no choice, I looked behind her on both sides of the corridor to check that no one saw us before pulling her gently into my room, closing the door behind us and locking it.


    This is so ironic. True to her words this afternoon, I did let her into my room in no time at all¡­N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡­


    The moment I heard the door of Reiner¡¯s room close behind us, I felt a little safer as if whoever that was chasing me wouldn¡¯t reach me here. I knew deep down that there was absolutely no one and nothing chasing me in this mansion, but my fear wouldn¡¯t subside. My head was still throbbing, and I focused all of my energy to control my irregr breathing. I leaned my body on Reiner as my legs gave out and he supported me as we slowly slid together to the floor. I hate how I¡¯m feeling right now, and I hate that he has to see me like this. I¡¯m always showing him my worst and never my best.


    I was still unable to stop the sobs that were wrecking my body as I hugged Reiner tighter to me, my nails digging into his back. I closed my eyes and focus on steadying my breathing as I inhaled Reiner¡¯s calming scent. It reminded me that I was not alone, Reiner was with me. Reiner hugged me tighter as he continued to stroke my hair and then my back. He¡¯s so warm andforting. I want to be in his arms like this forever.


    ¡°Natalia¡­can you get up?¡± Reiner whispered softly in a calm voice into my ear after a while has passed.


    I shook my head in reply, not trusting the sound of my own voice and my ability to speak.


    ¡°Can you put your arms around my neck?¡± Reiner asked softly. I slowly moved my arm upwards a little so that my arms were around his neck.


    I felt his arm under my knees and around my back before my body was lifted princess-style into his strong arms. How he carried me seemed so effortless and yet he handled me with such care as he slowly walked towards his bed. I felt the softness of the pillow behind my head and the touch of the bed on my body as he slowlyid me down. I¡¯m sleeping in Reiner¡¯s bed, I thought to myself, as he pulled his nket over me. I closed my eyes and inhaled his scent; this bed smells like him. It feels so safe and so warm.


    His footsteps were silent as always, so I felt rather than heard him walking away.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 66 Goodnight Kiss

    This is so ironic. True to her words this afternoon, I did let her into my room in no time at all¡­


    ¡­


    The moment I heard the door of Reiner¡¯s room close behind us, I felt a little safer as if whoever that was chasing me wouldn¡¯t reach me here. I knew deep down that there was absolutely no one and nothing chasing me in this mansion, but my fear wouldn¡¯t subside. My head was still throbbing, and I focused all of my energy to control my irregr breathing. I leaned my body on Reiner as my legs gave out and he supported me as we slowly slid together to the floor. I hate how I¡¯m feeling right now, and I hate that he has to see me like this. I¡¯m always showing him my worst and never my best.


    I was still unable to stop the sobs that were wrecking my body as I hugged Reiner tighter to me, my nails digging into his back. I closed my eyes and focus on steadying my breathing as I inhaled Reiner¡¯s calming scent. It reminded me that I was not alone, Reiner was with me. Reiner hugged me tighter as he continued to stroke my hair and then my back. He¡¯s so warm andforting. I want to be in his arms like this forever.


    ¡°Natalia¡­can you get up?¡± Reiner whispered softly in a calm voice into my ear after a while has passed.


    I shook my head in reply, not trusting the sound of my own voice and my ability to speak.


    ¡°Can you put your arms around my neck?¡± Reiner asked softly. I slowly moved my arm upwards a little so that my arms were around his neck.


    I felt his arm under my knees and around my back before my body was lifted princess-style into his strong arms. How he carried me seemed so effortless and yet he handled me with such care as he slowly walked towards his bed. I felt the softness of the pillow behind my head and the touch of the bed on my body as he slowlyid me down. I¡¯m sleeping in Reiner¡¯s bed, I thought to myself, as he pulled his nket over me. I closed my eyes and inhaled his scent; this bed smells like him. It feels so safe and so warm.


    His footsteps were silent as always, so I felt rather than heard him walking away.


    ¡°R¡­ where are you going?¡± I spoke up in a panic. The panic must have been clear in my voice because Reiner was right next to me in the next moment.


    ¡°Sorry, I was just going to wet a towel to clean your face¡­¡± Reiner replied softly as he ced a hand on my head to calm me down.


    ¡°Can you¡­stay with me forever? Can you never leave?¡± I asked softly. My voice cracked as I continued to sob. I know I need to stop crying but I couldn¡¯t.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He brought one of my hand to his lips and kissed it softly. His lips were soft and warm, but in the end, he never replied to my question.


    ¡°Do you want to get some sleep? Or do you want me to listen to your troubles?¡± Reiner asked after I had somewhatposed myself.


    ¡°I want to tell you what happened¡­or at least, what happened in my head,¡± I replied. I decided to tell him.


    ¡°No need to rush yourself. Just take it slow,¡± Reiner replied softly as he squeezed my hand for support. He was sitting on the floor and I started to feel bad that I took his bed.


    ¡°Before that¡­can you hold me? Please?¡± I pleaded in a small voice. I don¡¯t want Reiner sitting on the floor next to the bed; I want him in bed with me.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner sighed and began to protest. He didn¡¯t make any move to get in bed with me. I knew he wouldn¡¯t give in so easily.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m so sorry for bothering you,¡± I said as I turned my body away to sleep on my side with my back to him. I was surprised at the hurt in my voice. I don¡¯t me him for not wanting to get in bed with me. No matter how you look at it, cuddling with me in bed isn¡¯t his responsibility as my butler. I¡¯m definitely not in the sexiest state right now and the situation is far from being a turn on. So, unlike our previous tryst at theke, I could understand why he wasn¡¯t in the mood. If I continue to be a mess like this, he¡¯ll tire of me soon too. My head was still in so much pain, I should probably just let myself ck out and sleep.


    The room was silent and dark, but the atmosphere was abnormally tense. I closed my eyes and willed myself to fall asleep. After a short while, I felt the spring of the bed creak as Reiner slowly got in the bed with me. I felt his warm presence against my back and then his warm arms around me, cuddling me close. I felt tears in my eyes again; however, this time from relief and joy rather than fear and sadness. I started to feel a little better as I felt the warmth from his body all along mine. He was hugging me tightly and the whole length of our bodies were touching. I feel like I fit so snuggly with him.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± he whispered ever so softly in my ear.


    ¡®Not yet. Thank you¡­for fulfilling my selfish request,¡± I replied in a whisper as well. ¡°Umm¡­I had that bad dream again but this time it was a little different. Usually, I just dreamt that I was lost, and I couldn¡¯t find the way out until a mysterious someone saved me. However, this time, in my dream I knew quite clearly that someone or a group of people were chasing me. They were after me and they wanted to harm me¡­¡± I exined before my voice trailed off as I recalled the fear I felt during that nightmare.


    Reiner listened intently before squeezing me a little tighter in his arms.


    He kissed my hair softly and then my ear. It felt so calming for him to touch and kiss me like this. My fear started to melt away and so did the pain in my head and temples. I wish my night here with Reiner would go on forever. I didn¡¯t want to wake up to face reality once more when dawn arrives. Although, he didn¡¯t offer any words tofort me, his actions were more than enough.


    ¡°R, can you give me a goodnight kiss?¡± I asked shyly as I rolled my body around so that I was face-to-face with Reiner. Although we¡¯ve done more¡­sexual¡­things, I still felt very conscious and shy around Reiner. His responses to my approach was also inconsistent, making it hard for me to guess what he really wants or thinks. Plus, he almost never came on to me first.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Reiner lowered his head to give me a gentle kiss on my forehead. Well, that was sweet but not exactly what I had in mind. Sensing my slight disappointment, Reiner cupped my face in hisrge and warm hands before cing his warmer lips on mine. I let out a slight sigh. This kiss feels so right and so natural.


    ¡°You need to sleep now, Natalia,¡± Reiner ordered as our lips parted.


    This man can be so bossy, I thought to myself as I snuggled closer against his chest. I fell asleep listening to his regr heartbeat¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 67 A Bride Wears White

    The three of us definitely make a weirdbo at this upscale wedding boutique. The bride-to-be, the groom-to-be and the groom¡¯s stepdaughter sh on-and-off secret lover. Today, as promised Lucien and I will be spending the precious time of our lives in helping Ang pick out the wedding dress of her dreams to use as a guideline to tailor her extravagant wedding dress. One nce at Lucien and it would be clear to anyone that he would rather be anywhere else but here. I, on the other hand, was busy thinking of how to make this day as entertaining for myself as possible.


    Since Ang is obviously a VVIP client, the whole boutique has been prebooked in advance to serve us exclusively. This, unfortunately, meant that we had the whole day to spend on helping Ang pick her dress. The boutique manager and the team of staff greeted us warmly as we entered the boutique.


    ¡°Miss Ang, we are honored that you have chosen us to craft the wedding dress of your dreams for your big day. Congrattions once again on your engagement!¡± the middle-aged store manager said while presenting us with her most brilliant smile.


    ¡°Thank you, you are very kind,¡± Ang replied as he linked her arm with Lucien¡¯s.


    ¡°We have prepared many dresses for you to try on. I suggest that you start by trying on dresses of different style to see which one suits you best; for example, the mermaid, the ballgown etc.¡± exined the manager.


    The staff escorted Ang into the changing room where they could help her try on the various dresses. Lucien and I sat on the sofa while we waited to see Ang in her many dresses. I couldn¡¯t care less which dress she wore to her wedding and I bet Lucien doesn¡¯t give a damn either. Lucien, as always, is fully concentrated on handling the family business affairs on his mobile. Even though he chose this day because he was ¡®free¡¯, it was clear that his ¡®free¡¯ day today is still his working day.


    After around 10 minutes, Ang emerged in a huge white glittery ball gown coupled with a long white wedding veil on her head. To be fair, the dress looks amazing on her. It showed off the curve of her boobs perfectly and the ballgown made her look like an elegant queen.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Ang asked excitedly.


    I waited for Lucien to give his opinion first.


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Lucien said tly before his attention went back to his mobile screen.


    ¡°Umm¡­I agree. It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I chimed in softly. The staff members are ncing around nervously due to the tense atmosphere. So now they are starting to realize how weird our group really is.


    ¡°Let me try on another one so you two canpare!¡± Ang said animatedly. She sure has a lot of positive energy.


    Ang went back inside the changing room. Lucien and I waited again in silence.


    Ang must be madly in love with Lucien or desperate to have him. The sight of Lucien burying his face in between my legs as he licked my pussy was not enough to chase her away from marrying him. Since Lucien is also peacefully working on his job next to me here on the sofa; it is clear that Ang did not approach him to speak of the matter either. Ang is rich and decently beautiful, I am sure that she can have her pick of high-profile bachelors as her husband but instead of taking that route, she has decided to marry a widow man who is sexually engaged with his stepdaughter. The world is starting to make less and less sense to me once again.


    Perhaps she believes that things will change after she sessfully marries Lucien? Something along the lines of Lucien getting tired of me and loving only her or that she canpletely win him over? That woman is clearly over-estimating herself. I, on the other hand, am not entirely sure what I want. However, one thing is for sure, I am not handing Lucien over to her even if she bes his wife. I will make sure that she is his wife in name only and I have decided to do whatever it takes. I don¡¯t know if Lucien is in love with her or not, but I will cause his change of heart if he is.


    Ang came out of the dressing room again to show us a different gown on her. Lucien once again gave his vague response and I followed suit. After around 10 dresses had gone by¡­I was losing my patience and focus.


    ¡°Nataliae here,¡± Lucien said softly as he grabbed one of my hands in his and pulled me to follow him.


    ¡°Where are we going? What about Ang?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡­


    Ang came out of the dressing room with yet another amazing wedding dress on only to find that the sofa was empty. Where did Lucien and Natalia go?


    ¡°Where did those two go?¡± Ang asked in confusion mixed with irritation. Where did that girl drag Lucien off to again?


    ¡°Oh¡­Mister Lucien thought that it would be a good idea for his daughter to try on some dresses as well. He asked us to prepare a couple of dresses for her in advance. Is she perhaps getting engaged soon as well? So many good news going around!¡± the store manager replied in excitement.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Ang snapped. Lucien prepared that for her? Natalia is getting engaged? Nonsense, I have never heard of such news. Why would she need to try on wedding dresses and on the same day as me?


    ¡°They are upstairs. Mister Lucien has asked me to continue to assist you in choosing your favorite wedding dress. So please let us help you until those two returns,¡± the store manager said in calm voice.


    Lucien, what are you thinking? Why are you doing this? That girl is overstepping so many lines. The other day she even brazenly stole Lucien away from me and ruined the evening with him that I had nned by pretending to be sick. How dare she seduce him? If she thinks I will cancel our engagement, she is sorely wrong. Now that I know that she is Lucien¡¯s lover, I want to marry Lucien even more. I will marry him and do everything in my power to ruin their rtionship. I must tell my dad about this so that he can help me deal with it. Marrying Natalia off will most likely be the most effective way to take care of her once and for all.


    ¡­


    Lucien led me to the upper most floor of the boutique where a couple of staffs were waiting for us. The floor was packed with breathtakingly beautiful wedding dresses and to one side there was a dressing room. So, are we here to pick out more dresses for Ang?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 68 Wedding Dress Play

    Lucien led me to the upper most floor of the boutique where a couple of staffs were waiting for us. The floor was packed with breathtakingly beautiful wedding dresses and to one side there was a dressing room. So, are we here to pick out more dresses for Ang?


    ¡°Please leave us alone. I would like to have private time with my daughter. Don¡¯t worry about trying on the dresses, we will somehow manage,¡± Lucien told the staff casually.


    After ncing at each other nervously for a bit, the staffs readily agreed to leave Lucien and I alone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s trying on dresses? Me?¡± I asked curiously as I pointed a finger at myself. I mean, these are all wedding dresses and I¡¯m the only girl left standing in this room.


    ¡°Yes¡­please try on some wedding dresses. This is the sole reason I¡¯m here today,¡± Lucien answered as he came closer and ced his hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t quite follow. Thetest I checked, I am not marrying anyone¡­anytime soon,¡± I replied as I slowly shook my head in confusion. My guards are up now. Am I going to get married off now that Lucien is getting married?


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­but someday soon¡­¡± Lucien whispered in a soft and sensual voice in my ear. Someday soon¡­what? Is he saying that he wants me to marry some random guy some day soon?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Are you nning to arrange a marriage for me? Are you going to marry me off?¡± I asked in anger.


    ¡°Never. I will never do that. However, I hope that one day you will choose a man of your own¡­¡± Lucien replied as he kissed me on the forehead softly.


    I hope with all my heart that one day when all this is over, you will choose to marry me, Lucien said silently in his own head as he stared at Natalia¡¯s anger-filled face.


    ¡°¡­I see,¡± I replied with a mix of relief and disappointment. Well, since Lucien is on the verge of marrying Ang, it is obvious that he does not want to marry me.


    ¡°Please try on some dresses¡­you can do at least this for me, right?¡± Lucien said smiling kindly. I love this gentle smile of this. It reminds me of the Lucien I fell in love with. He¡¯s still here, right?


    ¡°Ok. Will you pick a dress for me then?¡± I answered as I gave him a small smile.


    ¡°Hmm¡­how about this one?¡± Lucien said as he handed me a strapless ballgown withce and flower embroidery. Not a bad choice, this dress is very fairytale princess-like. Perhaps this is the look he would prefer on his bride?


    I took the dress from him, realizing that it was much heavier that I initially anticipated. I took the dress into the dressing room and started to strip off my clothes. Putting on the wedding dress was harder than I thought due to the manyyers of the floor length long skirt. The dress was surprisingly close to my size but for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t zip up the dress because the zip was at the back¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­Lucien, can you help to zip up the dress for me?¡± I asked a little shyly as I emerged from the dressing room clutching the front of the dress to my breasts before turning my back to him to show him the unzipped zipper.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Lucien answered in a deep voice.


    I heard Lucien step closer to stand directly behind me then I felt his warm fingers slowly touch my waist before brushing against my naked back. It tickles a little so I took in a deep breath to focus on staying still so that he could easily zip up the dress.


    ¡°Your back is so beautiful. Your skin is so smooth like porcin¡­¡± Lucien whispered seductively. Then I felt a light sucking sensation on my right shoulder and realized that he was sucking my sensitive skin as he was kissing it softly.


    ¡°Lucien!¡± I eximed in shock as I turned my body around to stop his further assault on my back. Now facing him, I could clearly see the look of passion in his green eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you seduce me thest time you called me to your room?¡± Lucien asked teasingly as he moved in closer.


    So, he did realize. Yes, I did¡­but that was just to ruin your evening with Ang. Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell him that.


    ¡°No¡­I¡­wait¡± I protested weakly as Lucien pulled me in for a passionate kiss.


    His lips were warm and tempting as they teased my own. His tongue crept in between my lips to enter the cavern of my mouth. I moaned as our tongues met and danced around with each other. This feel so good that it¡¯s frustrating. I¡¯ve always wanted him to kiss me this way for years but now that it was happening, I was uncertain if I was fine with our futureless rtionship. How long can this possiblyst between us?


    I closed my eyes and epted his kiss and all that came with it. I flung my arms around his neck to draw him closer to me so that I could kiss him back harder. He moaned in my mouth as I kissed him back hungrily. The wedding dress slipped down my body a little since I was no longer holding on to it and my breasts were revealed.


    ¡°I never thought that seeing you in a wedding dress could turn me on this much¡­¡± Lucien said heatedly as he kissed the slide of my neck before turning me around.


    His arms hugged me to him while his hands reached around to grope my breasts from behind. Hisrge hands squeezed my breasts a little roughly and yed with my nipples. I moaned at the pleasure and I felt my nipples bing erect and even more sensitive. Lucien panted in my ears and that sound turned me on. I could feel a hungry ache in my lower abdomen that yearned to be satisfied.


    ¡°Your beautiful back must be pretty sensitive¡­¡± Lucien said as he ran his tongue down from the base of my neck along my bare back. I moaned as my whole body became even more sensitive. The hot and wet sensation of his tongue licking my back felt amazing and my body was shuddering at his touch. He continued to lick and kiss my bare back all the way to my waist as his hot hands continued to pump my breasts.


    ¡°You¡¯re moaning quite loudly, does this feel good?¡± Lucien asked and I nodded in response as I turned my head back a little to watch him in action.


    His arms hugged me to him tighter and I felt his hard chest against my bare back. He kissed and sucked on the side of my neck before dragging my body down with him so that I was somehow sitting in between his legs with my back turned to him. The thickyers of the skirt were definitely in our way. Lucien¡¯s hands yed with my nipples causing me to moan out loud before he stopped them with his lips on mine. He sucked on my tongue aggressively and my body writhed in pleasure. His hands started pulling up the multipleyers of the skirt in order to free my legs and lower body.


    ¡°Maybe I picked the wrong dress for this¡­this skirt has way too manyyers,¡± Lucienined impatiently as his hands continued to search for my naked lower body.


    Finally, after navigating the seemingly endlessyers of fabric andce, his hands sessfully pulled up the dress¡¯s skirt around my waist to reveal my naked lower body. His fingers found the wetness in between my legs without further dy. I panted and moaned his name as his fingers stroked my opening teasingly. My clit was extremely sensitive from being turned on for so long. I wanted him to y with my clit and soon he did. He rubbed my clit in between his fingers sending ripples of pleasure up my body and down my legs. My legs and toes tensed at the pleasure and I felt my pussy getting wetter and hotter.


    ¡°You¡¯re so naughty, Natalia. Getting this wet from your stepfather¡¯s touch,¡± he teased me before jamming two of his thick fingers into my wet hole.


    My hips lurched upwards instinctively as his fingers entered me. It feels exquisitely good as his fingers stretched my hole and caressed my pussy walls. I thrusted my hips up and down greedily to meet his fingers halfway as he pumped his fingers wildly into me. I spread my legs further apart to draw his fingers even deeper inside of me.


    ¡°Ahhh! Lucien, harder¡­harder!¡± I pleaded loudly as my lust took over. I wanted him badly¡­all of him.


    Lucien fucked my pussy harder with his fingers as I had begged. I clenched my pussy walls around his fingers tightly to feel more of him. I could hear wet embarrassing sounds as his fingers continued to stir my love juices inside of my hot cave.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet¡­let¡¯s see if you can take in another finger¡­¡± Lucien panted thickly as he inserted the third finger inside of me. I felt my entrance being stretched further and then his three fingers were pounding my insides. After a slight difort at being stretched and filled, my pussy started to enjoy his fingers even more than before. Having three fingers inside made me feel more fulfilled and the way his fingers are rubbing my sensitive spot is bringing me closer to my orgasm. Lucien continued to fuck my hot pussy harder with his three thick fingers. I used my hands to hold my legs open wider for him as I humped up and down against his fingers. Oh! He¡¯s going to make me cum very soon!


    Soon after I felt my body tense as my climax was fast approaching. Having three of his fingers deep inside me was too stimting and my body was reacting passionately. I cried out his name multiple times in a choked-up voice as I came. My hot juices spurting out from my hole to dirty the pure white wedding dress. The boutique manager is not going to be pleased.


    ¡°Oh no¡­we¡¯re dirtying the dress¡­¡± I murmured quietly as I came back down to earth from my intense climax.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be worried about that right now. I¡¯ll buy this dress and all the other dresses that you fancy as well,¡± Lucien replied as he kissed my hairline lovingly.


    Lucien held me lovingly from behind in silence for a while as I slowly caught my breath. The next thing I knew Lucien was no longer behind me and I was seated with my back to the wall instead. He proceeded to quickly pull the wedding dress off from me before spreading it on the floor like a carpet.


    ¡°Lay down on the dress, Natalia,¡± Lucien directed.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go to the sofa¡­over there?¡± I asked, pointing to the sofa on the other side of the room.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long,¡± Lucien replied before pushing me down gently on top of the dress.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 69 Wrapped in Love

    My body slowlyid on my back on the wedding dress and I felt the softness of the silk fabric andce on my bare skin. It feels weird to be in this position, just lying on the floor but it doesn¡¯t feel bad. Lucienid on top of me using his elbow to support his own weight as he nuzzled my neck softly. He¡¯s being so gentle and loving today which was a stark contrast to the encounter in the dining room. He pecked my lips a few times making me smile a little underneath his lips before deepening the kiss into something more passionate. He kissed me hungrily, thrusting his hot tongue into my mouth and I began moving my hips to writhe under him. I could feel the hardness of his cock against my thigh letting me know how much he wanted me.


    ¡°Can you strip? I kinda want to see you naked too,¡± I requested shyly, uncertain if he would agree.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lucien agreed readily before starting to strip off his suit, tie and then his white shirt followed in session. Then finally his pants and boxers followed, and he waspletely naked. I think my body just got hotter while I watched him strip down to his skin, my pussy getting wetter and wetter. A strip show by Lucien was such a sight.


    ¡°You look like an angel sleeping in the clouds¡­¡± Lucien said in a seductively low voice as he came back down on top of me.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck as I kissed him passionately. I wanted him to enter me so that we could be one. I wrapped my legs around his hips to draw his cock towards my pussy. He was hard and hot when I felt him in between my legs. I arched up my back to rub my pussy to his swollen dick as I moaned. Please, don¡¯t make me beg for it¡­


    We rocked out bodies together and grinded, but he would not enter me. It was starting to get frustrating for me as my body yearned for him. We¡¯ve had sex a couple of times already but not once has he gone all the way with me. Did he not want me? Judging by his huge erection, that should not be the case.


    ¡°Lucien¡­?¡± I called out his name with a questioning tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sincerely sorry for hurting you¡­before. It was not my intention. My jealousy took over and¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± he apologized to me desperately as he cupped my face in his hands. I blinked my eyes rapidly in mild shock. I didn¡¯t expect him to apologize outright and definitely not while we¡¯re in this situation. What shocked me even more was the tears swimming in the depth of his eyes. Lucien¡­did you feel hurt as well?


    I hugged him tightly to me. I was so happy that he apologized at first, but it would be a lie to say that I could forgive himpletely. I can understand that love and desire can drive us to do some insanely stupid things that could hurt the ones we love as well as ourselves, since I¡¯m probably a pro at doing just that. However, I also know that I may not be forgiven for the things that I¡¯ve done and that I must live with the consequences whether I want to or not. Thankfully, he did not ask for my forgiveness, something I was not yet ready to give.


    We hugged each other peacefully for a while as we attempted to mend our rtionship. Having recovered from his moment of weakness, Lucien was ready to continue our heated affair. He began kissing me passionately again as I moaned into his mouth, our fire rekindled once more. Hisrge manly hands were on the soft flesh of my breasts, making me squirm at his pleasurable yet rough caress.


    ¡°Can we continue?¡± Lucien asked needlessly. I nodded immediately in reply.


    To my surprise Lucien got off me before repositioning himself on top of me in the opposite direction. His face buried into my pussy as his big hands spread my thighs wide apart. At the same time, his hot and erect shaft was thrusted into my face. I could see his beastly cock and balls super up-close for the first time. Without waiting for me, Lucien had already started to lick the juices from the soaking slit of my pussy.


    I knew what he wanted me to do with his manhood but this position and how close it is hovering above my face is making me feel a little embarrassed. I couldn¡¯t just see it, but I could smell its strong manly smell as well. Lucien was licking and sucking my pussy hard and I could hear loud slurping sounds from in between my legs. It felt so good; he¡¯s giving me so much pleasure I started to feel guilty for not getting on with pleasing the cock in front of my face. My hips were moving on their own now, thrusting upwards to meet with Lucien¡¯s tongue as he tongue-fucked my hole. His tongue inside me felt hot and amazing.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I reached out my hand to stroke his bulging shaft and found that it was much hotter to the touch than I had anticipated. Lucien must be very turned on because I felt him panting a little in between my legs. I pumped my hand softly up and down his length a little to get a better feel of him. Then I began to cup his balls softly in my other hand. His cock responded immediately to my touch by twitching a little and soon I could feel it starting to grow bigger and longer in my hands. How would Lucien react if I put him in my mouth?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 70 Unforgivable

    ¡°Oh¡­Natalia¡­suck me harder!¡± Lucien panted in a very erotic voice. I love his tone when he is begging me for more attention. I had just put his hot dick into my mouth and was sucking its round head. I began to suck on the head harder as I moved my hand up and down his length. In response, Lucien started flicking his tongue on my clit before entering two fingers into my wet pussy. I started rocking my hips to take in his fingers deeper inside me. I wanted to feel him finger my pussy harder and faster, so I opened my legs wider in invitation and pumped my hips upwards. He was making me feel so good, I felt like my body was melting.


    Lucien began moving his hips which rammed his cock into my awaiting mouth. It must have felt super stimting to him because he started humping my mouth faster, fucking his hard and long cock into the depths of my mouth towards the back of my throat. He smelled and tasted stronger in my mouth making me realized that his climax must be fast approaching.


    He fucked my mouth non-stop with so much energy and joy just like his fingers and tongue were ying around with my soaking wet pussy. I used my hands to cup his firm buttocks as I squeezed and teased it above my face. Lucien was panting and groaning loudly now, it was clear that he would orgasm soon. So was I, as I felt my pussy quivering and clenching around his fingers¡­I¡¯m cumming!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I moaned loudly against Lucien¡¯s cock which was still buried deep into my mouth. Lucien must have sensed that I just came because he stopped fingering my pussy to focus more on thrusting his hips and shoving his now fully erect dick into my mouth. I twirled and pushed my tongue against the sensitive hole at the head of his cock, tasting more and more of his precum. Cum, Lucien, cum hard in my mouth¡­


    ¡°Natalia! Arghhh¡­Natalia!¡± Lucien gasped and screamed my name as his climax took hold of his body. His hot seed exploded out of his cock and gushed into my awaiting mouth. I slowlypped at his head as he still came non-stop in my mouth. He came so much, his load dripping out of the corners of my half-opened mouth. I felt his body trembling a little as he experienced his climax. He slowly lifted his hips up to remove his now-satisfied cock from my lips beforeying down next to me, exhausted.


    I too felt exhausted, and I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed since we came upstairs. To be honest, I didn¡¯t care what Ang was thinking or what the staff must have heard during our heated session. I just wanted to lie here in Lucien¡¯s arms as he cuddled me to sleep.


    ¡­


    By the time we both recovered and got dress, Ang had left the boutique after undoubtedly bombarding Lucien¡¯s mobile phone with a load of miscalls. I saw him take one nce at the list of miscalls without much care or reaction. For some reason, Lucien had been acting cold towards Ang recently which was quite different to when he first introduced her to me as his fianc¨¦. He also no longer spoke about the three of us bing a family for my benefit h h. This was all good and fine for me, but I wondered if this uing marriage was troubling for Lucien.


    ¡°Do you remember what¡¯sing up next week?¡± Lucien asked while we were sitting side by side in the back of his Rolls-Royce. He kept his eyes straight ahead without looking at me.


    ¡°How could I ever forget?¡± I replied, also keeping my eyes forward.


    ¡°Will youe with me like always?¡± he asked in a tight tone.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied.


    How could I ever forget? Next week, on Wednesday, was the anniversary of my mother¡¯s death.


    My mother¡¯s anniversary had always saddened Lucien and this time it was no different. I wonder if he still loves her even after all this time. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he still did. Actually, I would be pretty upset and angry if he had already forgotten her or had stopped loving her. I mean, I love her too. No matter how much I wanted Lucien to fall in love with me, I would never wish for him to stop loving my mother.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 71 Stranger in the Night

    ¡°Dad! Listen to me. You have to hear about this!¡± Ang shouted at her father the moment she entered his study.


    Ang¡¯s father looked up from the business journey that he was reading a little to give her a nce before looking back down at the pages.


    ¡°Dad! Do you know what that bitch, Natalia, just did to me?!?¡± Ang continued screaming as she threw herself down into the leather sofa.


    ¡°Lower you voice¡­and watch yournguage,¡± her father hissed with his eyes still on the journal.


    ¡°That bitch just seduced my fianc¨¦ while I was trying on my wedding dress! Dad, are you even listening?¡± Ang yelled at her father.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? Do you still want to marry Lucien or not?¡± the old man said passively.


    ¡°Yes! Of course, I want to marry him!¡± Ang replied firmly.


    ¡°Good. If you still want to marry him then I don¡¯t need to do anything. Just leave,¡± Ang¡¯s father replied without a care while shooing her off with his hand.


    ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t have to do anything? You¡¯re going to let me marry Lucien while he continues to sleep with his stepdaughter?¡± Ang replied in disbelief.


    ¡°Let me make this clear. This is not a marriage. This is a business arrangement I made in exchange for the growth of ourbined business. The marriage to help act as a cover up for your past mistake is just something the Rosenhall family is doing for me as a favor. If you can¡¯t even seduce Lucien to sleep with you instead of his stepdaughter then just leave them alone or be a nun. Either would work very well for me. Now leave,¡± the man said with disgust in his voice.


    ¡°Dad! This is immoral. Can¡¯t you help me fix this? Aren¡¯t you disgusted with Lucien¡¯s affair?¡± Ang pleaded. Getting her father to pressure the elders to break them up for good would be the most ideal solution.


    ¡°Not any more than when you aborted the child you had with your cousin¡­Just as I have not told Lucien about your sins; I will pretend that I know nothing regarding his rtionship with his stepdaughter. Whatever you do, don¡¯t ruin my business deal,¡± he replied before walking out of the room.


    Ang stared after her father with hatred in her eyes.


    ¡­


    The night was silent but instead of feeling at peace I felt a sense of foreboding like the calm before a storm. I stepped onto my bedroom¡¯s balcony and looked down at the garden below and then up to the sky. I couldn¡¯t stop my mind from thinking about my mother and about what life would be like right now if she was still alive. Would I be in love with Lucien like I am now? Would the three of us be a normal family? Would I have made the same decisions that I did if she was here to guide me? Probably not.


    I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. The fact remains that my mother is no longer here with me and hasn¡¯t been for over ten years now. I¡¯m not the brightest and sharpest tool in the shed, but I am fully aware of my situation. Everything I have left in this life is due the kindness and mercy of Lucien and his family. Everything from the food I ate, the education I received, the clothes I had on, the roof over my head and much more. However, mercy may not be the same as love and may not be provided without conditions or without bonds. Just like other family members, one day it would be my turn to make sacrifices for the family.


    I¡¯ve considered breaking off from this family for good many times during the harsh times growing up. However, the fact that I am still here meant that I couldn¡¯t do it. This is where my mother chose for me to stay, believing until herst breath that it would be best for me to remain here. Leaving would be like leaving my mother behind or betraying her. I felt guilty every time I thought of leaving. Who ever installed in me the sense of gratitude and loyalty has done a very outstanding job indeed.


    It¡¯ste already, I guess I should just sleep for today. I wondered how Ang would deal with her marriage to Lucien for a while¡­then I didn¡¯t wonder anymore.


    ¡­


    ¡°hmm¡­mmm¡­¡±


    I saw manly hands on my tits squeezing them and saw myself moaning in pleasure as an unknown man pleasured my body. I felt my body getting hot and turned on. His hands on my naked skin were burning hot and I twisted a little in his arms. I felt little warm kisses on my neck, my chest, my breasts and then trialing down the ne of my stomach.


    Why am I dreaming of having sex? Was I unknowingly unsatisfied because Lucien didn¡¯t go all the way with me?


    Although I knew that this was a dream, I couldn¡¯t stop or control what was happening. The kisses were moving lower and lower until he was kissing the sensitive spot in between my legs. I felt so hot and wet there as I felt his teasing tongue exploring the folds of my pussy. Then I felt my clit being sucked hard before his tongue sunk into my hot hole¡­


    This is so strange. His hot tongue was thrusting in and out of my cunt faster now and my body felt like it was on fire¡­Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I woke up with a start as a loud moan of pleasure escaped my mouth.


    To my utmost shock, my leg was spread wide apart and there was a man crouching in between my legs!


    ¡°Who¡­!?!¡± I began to ask and scream when he forced my mouth shut with his hand.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 72 Welcome to My World

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. It¡¯s me, Princess,¡± the man whispered in my ear in a jovial voice.


    As my eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness and I came to my senses, I recognized the owner of that voice and the face that was now so close to mine.


    Edward! How did he get into the mansion at this hour? How did he get into my bedroom?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, ok? I¡¯m going to release your mouth,¡± Edward told me with a slightugh. He must be enjoying my reaction so much. I nodded that I understood and the pressure of his hand on my mouth slowly lessened as he slowly removed his hand.


    ¡°Edward! How did you get into the mansion at his hour? How did you get into my bedroom?!¡± I shouted silently the exact same question I eximed in my head just earlier.


    What happened to the guards? There are supposed to be guards all day and all night around the mansion and in front of the estate gates. How did Edward get in?


    ¡°This used to be my house too, you know. I also grew up here,¡± Edward answered as he patted my head yfully. I was still massively confused. Just because he grew up here doesn¡¯t answer how he was able to get in.


    I guess it made sense that Edward used to live here. Since I¡¯ve been living here for around 10 years without seeing Edward around, I guess I¡¯d forgotten that Lucien inherited this mansion from his father, who was also Edward¡¯s father as well. Their family must have all lived peacefully together here before Edward moved out and Lucien married my mother.


    ¡°Because I grew up here, I know my way around pretty well. Avoiding some guards is nothing,¡± Edward answered my unasked question as he winked at me.


    Oh, right. He did tell me he would see me soon. I never thought it would be here and at a time like this. Wait, what if what I saw in my dream was what Edward actually did to me in real life? Judging from the fact that he was in between my legs and the fact that I am wet and sticky down there¡­


    ¡°Should we continue where we left off, My Princess?¡± Edward asked as he came closer.


    I pped his chest as I pushed him away from me. I promised that I wouldn¡¯t scream not that I wouldn¡¯t hit him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I hissed. Looking around the room nervously hoping that no one heard us.


    ¡°To see you, obviously. You did ask for me after all,¡± Edward replied while shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Well, you could havee normally during the day instead of sneaking in like this,¡± Iined.


    ¡°If I could¡¯ve, I would¡¯ve. I don¡¯t think Lucien is ready to wee me with open arms just yet, especially, if I told him that I¡¯m here because you wanted to see me,¡± Edward continued to tease me.


    I might as well get down to it since I don¡¯t know how long he can be here before we get caught or he needed to leave.


    ¡°Edward, I have something to ask you¡­¡± I started to ask before he interrupted me by cing a finger on my lips to silence me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room to talk. It should be safer there from eyes and ears,¡± Edward replied as he took my hand into his.


    ¡°Your room? You have a room here?¡± I asked incredulously. I have never heard of Edward having a room in this mansion before.


    ¡°I do. As I told you, I used to live here,¡± Edward replied as he tugged me off the bed, urging me to follow him.


    ¡­Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Edward held my hand firmly in his as he led me through the corridor of the mansion. Although it was the middle of the night, the corridor wasn¡¯t pitch dark due to the moonlight shining in through the windows and some lights were still on. However, the mansion was dead silent and that made me conscious of mybored breathing and our footsteps as Edward continued dragging me along. I followed him for a while before I realized that I was entering into another wing of the mansion that I had rarely been to before. This wing was located next to Lucien¡¯s wing. I hardly ever visited Lucien¡¯s wing; it¡¯s not like I¡¯m banned from doing so, but I just never really had the reason to. This other wing that Edward was leading me to¡­is it Edward¡¯s wing?


    Once we entered this other wing of the mansion, I felt a distinct change in the atmosphere as if we just stepped into another world. This part of the mansion was probably unused for years but has been well maintained and cleaned by the staff.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Edward announced in a low voice as we stopped in front of arge and tall wooden double door. Is this Edward¡¯s room?


    Still holding my hand in his, Edward fumbled in his pant pocket a little before revealing a key. With a slight grin my way, he started to unlock the door.


    ¡°Wee to my world, Princess,¡± he teased me a little before pushing the door open.


    ¨CTo be continued

 Chapter 73 Gotcha!

    Edward guided me into the room before closing therge wooden doors behind us and locking it. I should be feeling scared to be locked in and alone with Edward in this unfamiliar room but surprisingly, I feel quite at ease and a little excited. The room was dark and cold except for some moonlight streaming in from a few windows. This room must be huge¡­


    Edward left my side momentarily and soon the lights were on. The lights stung my eyes a little as my eyes adjusted to the light after being in the dark for so long. What I saw before my eyes surprised me to say the least. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, probably a bleak and empty room that hasn¡¯t been used for more than ten years. What I saw was a room frozen in time¡­almost literally.


    If someone told me that a high school student was living here up until yesterday, I would believe them without any question. The room was clean but all signs of the owner of this room was still present and untouched. High school books, paper, pens and other writing materials scattered on the wooden desk. High school uniform bundled on the unmade bed. A high school uniform jacketid on the back of the chair. Posters from bands popr from around ten plus years ago on the walls. Photograph in frames. Electronic gadgets from back in the days such as CD yers and CDs scattered all over the coffee table. Thick science and mathematics textbooks inrge piles on the floor stacked up against the wall. Sport uniforms, equipment and shoes spread on the floor along with arge sport bag. Magazines scattered on the ck leather sofa¡­


    ¡°This¡­is your room?¡± I turned to ask Edward curiously.


    ¡°Technically, this was my bedroom. I lived here in this mansion and this wing belonged to me up until around high school,¡± Edward replied without providing much detail.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± I asked. There must be some reason why he brought me here. The walk here was long, and we exposed ourselves to so much risk of being caught. I can¡¯t imagine he would bring me here just to show me the room he used to live in.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you a little story¡­¡± Edward whispered in my ear, and I felt goosebumps on my skin at the mysterious sound of his voice.


    ¡­


    ¡°Come over here¡­¡± Edward beckoned to me as he sat on the bed.


    We¡¯re not going to do it, right? I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say that I didn¡¯t want to have sex with him, but I didn¡¯t feel like this was the right time¡­or ce. I hesitated as I stood nted to where I was.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of you, I promise. Unless you ask me to, of course. Nowe over here,¡± Edward addressed the worry in my mind. This man can read me like an open book.


    I swallowed and slowly walked over to the bed until I was standing hesitantly next to the bed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Gotcha!!!¡± Edward eximed as he grabbed my body, pulling me down into the bed. He pinned my body down beneath his as hey on top of me.


    ¡°Edward!¡± I almost screamed at him.


    ¡°Hahahaa! I¡¯m joking. Sorry, you looked like you honestly thought I was going to jump you, I couldn¡¯t resist,¡± Edward said whileughing so hard that he turned red. He quickly got off me so that we were just lying side by side on the king-sized bed.


    I caught my breath after calming down from the shock of his surprise attack. I honestly thought he was going to start seducing me after he pinned me down. Some time Edward can be yful like a child, I took mental note. We were both quiet for a while as I patiently waited for him to gather his thoughts and start telling me his ¡®little story¡¯.


    ¡°A boy lived here with his family, his father, mother, older sister and older brother. When the boy was young, he believed that his family was the happiest. However, when the boy got a little older, he started realizing that there was something very wrong with his family. His father was always busy at work and rarely came home. Whenever, his father came home his mother would get so scared and depressed. One day he found out why. His father had been beating his mother probably for the longest time and ming her for whatever the children did wrong. As the boy and his siblings grew up, his father became stricter on their lives. Their education, social skills, hobby and pretty much everything. The boy¡¯s mother faded into almost nothing. Her health deteriorated and soon she was dered insane and got sent somewhere to be locked away¡­¡± Edward recounted the story passionlessly. It was clear that this story was of himself and his family but the way he told it was so detached as if he really was talking about someone else¡¯s business.


    He took me into his arms, and I leaned my head on his warm chest. I didn¡¯t say anything to disturb his story. I just waited silently for him to continue.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 74 The Boy

    ¡°The only decent thing about the boy¡¯s childhood was the close rtionship he had with his older brother. His older brother always took care of him and because he was 5 years older, he was very dependable. The fact that his brother was there also lessened the burden for him since his brother was their father¡¯s heir who would one day take over and lead the family business,¡± Edward continued his story.


    He must be referring to his rtionship with Lucien. Lucien as the oldest male child was naturally made heir to his father¡¯s fortune. It is no surprise that Lucien grew up into a very responsible man who dedicated his life to the family business.


    ¡°For the boy, his life changed drastically when after taking some tests he was revealed and confirmed to be what they called a ¡®genius¡¯. His father was thrilled to have a genius son and started making wild ns on how to use the boy. Even going as far as naming the boy as his official heir instead of his eldest son, ultimately, putting all the pressure of the session on the boy. Soon after, the boy was isted from the world to receive the best education. Things that brought him joy such as sports, friends and school were taken from him,¡± Edward paused a little. I notice that his eyes were off far away in another time and space.


    I instinctively hugged him a little tighter as if to give him whateverfort that I could. People always said that Edward was a genius, I didn¡¯t know that they meant that literally.


    ¡°When the boy became a teenager, he negotiated and did his best to defend his normal life. He learnt advanced science andpleted many research that would help the family¡¯s business, in exchange for the ability to continue going to a normal high school. One day, the boy¡¯s father and the Elders decided to lock the boy away in one of the family¡¯s special research facilities even if they had to do it by force. With no other choices left, the boy decided to run away. It hurt him to leave behind his older brother and mother whom he loved but¡­¡± Edward continued telling me the story in a passive voice.


    ¡°What happened to the boy in the end?¡± I asked softly as I nced up at Edward¡¯s face.


    ¡°When his father and his men arrived in this room to get him, the boy had already disappeared into thin air. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t find the boy. For years the boy was never found. His father was unable to face the truth that the boy may never return and has since ordered for the boy¡¯s room to be preserved exactly how it was left,¡± Edward answered.


    So that was why this room was still in this state. Even after their father passed away, Lucien must have continued with his father¡¯s wish of keeping this room exactly how Edward left it when he escaped this house. I see, so this was why Edward isn¡¯t living on the family estate. However, somewhere along the line, Edward did return to re-establish his rtionship with the family. I wonder what happened and why he sort of came back?


    But more importantly, it can¡¯t be. The boy sessfully ran away? But¡­how?


    As far as I could see, this room was quite regr apart from itsrge size. The room was pretty much square, it had luxurious furniture, it had balconies and it was connected to a bathroom. Theyout was very simr to other bedrooms in this mansion. I doubt the boy got away by jumping off the balcony. To save us time and effort, I guess it would be best just to ask Edward.


    I let go of Edward and sat up on the bed so that I could look down at his green eyes more clearly. I felt like I was getting close to the reason why he was telling me all this. Apart from wanting me to learn of his heartbreaking childhood, there must be something more he wanted to achieve in telling me this story of his.


    ¡°How did the boy¡­disappear into thin air? Please tell me, Edward,¡± I asked Edward slowly with narrowed eyes.


    This is the reason you intentionally brought me to this room, isn¡¯t it? We had to talk in this room and not somewhere else. You wanted to show me that there is a way that I can use to escape this mansion if and when I wanted. If I¡¯m right, Edward must have used the same method to secretly enter the mansion tonight as well.


    Edward stared deep into my eyes and smirked as his green eyes twinkled with mischief.


    ¡°Better yet, if you kiss me¡­I¡¯ll show you,¡± Edward whisperedzily before closing his eyes as he waited for me to kiss him.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 75 Sweet Escape

    Demanding a kiss in exchange for information is so like Edward, I thought as I looked down at Edward¡¯s face. He still had his eyes closed as he waited for my kiss. His eyshes are so long, and this scene is making me think of the ssic kissing scene between Sleeping Beauty and the Prince except for the role is reversed and the Prince in this case was quite evil.


    It¡¯s just a kiss. I¡¯ll give him a peck on his lips and then I¡¯ll find out how Edward managed to disappear into thin air all those years ago. I leaned down slowly and then closed my eyes as I ced my lips gently on his. Just as I was about to remove my lips from his, I felt his hand at the back of my head holding my head firmly downwards crushing our lips against each other. Edward moaned a little as his lips attacked mine, parting my lips so that he could taste me. His tongue slipped into my wet mouth and mingled with mine as he hungrily sucked on my lips.


    His armed pulled my body down so I wasying on top of his body as he continued to ravage my mouth. Maybe it was because we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, Edward seemed extra aggressive and passionate today. However, I doubt that he hasn¡¯t been with other women in the time that we¡¯ve been apart. His hand slid under my short nightgown to cup and squeeze my butt as his other arm hugged me to him.


    ¡°Edward¡­we¡­¡± I tried to speak while trying to stop our kiss.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± Edward whispered seductively before he continued to kiss me even more deeply. I couldn¡¯t hold myself back much longer and I was moaning softly into his lips as we kissed. I felt his hand slipping down from my butt towards the sensitive spot in between my legs. Then his fingers found the opening of my pussy and started stroking me there gently. Ah¡­as always, his touch feels amazing¡­


    ¡°Edward, please stop¡­¡± I said in between a break in our kiss. We should stop before we¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re already soaked here. You¡¯re wetter than usual, is it because you missed me too?¡± Edward teased as his fingers slowly slipped into my hot hole. My hips jerked a little at the pleasurable sensation and my walls instantly clenched around his fingers. I need to stop this before I be a hot mess in his arms¡­


    ¡°Edward, please stop¡­we canter,¡± I begged him in broken phrases interrupted by my lusty moans. His fingers were moving and wriggling inside of me, and it was driving me insane with desire.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­,¡± Edward replied with regret in his voice. His arms loosened its hold on me, and I felt his hot fingers leaving my wet entrance.


    I sighed a little with relief that we could get back on track. I was still panting a little from our make out session, but I knew I needed to pull myself together as fast as possible to continue with my mission.


    ¡°You got way more than a kiss. So, can you show me now?¡± I reminded him of our deal.


    ¡°I always keep my word,¡± Edward retorted a little grumpily.


    I sat on the bed and watched as Edward got off the bed. He strode confidently toward the row of built-in wooden closets that lined one side of the wall. That sure is a lot of wardrobe space for a high school guy. Either Edward had a lot of clothes or¡­


    ¡°Sorry to let you down, but I had no part in building what you are about to see. This mansion is very old, and I guess during war times in the past, it was essential for mansion like these to have secret escape routes. My grandfather told me of this secret route when I was a little child although he didn¡¯t tell me exactly where it was in this room. That wasn¡¯t hard to figure out if you knew who built this mansion, his birthdate and therefore, his star sign,¡± Edward exined matter-of-factly as he stopped and stood in front of a pair of closet doors.


    I got off the bed and joined him at his side. My curiosity is really getting the best of me. I don¡¯t see how different this pair of doors ispared to the others.


    ¡°Aries. He was an Aries and if you look carefully here, you can see a small Aries star sign engraved here. There are other star sign symbols on other doors but since he was Aries, this must be the door,¡± Edward exined as he pointed to a very small engraving at the top of the door. I squinted my eyes to try to see the engraving he just told me about.


    Edward opened the closet door and inside were his high school uniform. Just like an old trick from the movies, pushing the clothes aside revealed the wooden back of the closet. Edward removed the wood and there behind the back of the closet, were stairs.


    ¡°Take my hand,¡± Edward said as he opened his hand to me.


    ¡°We¡¯re going in there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If you want to get outside unspotted, then yeah¡­¡± he replied before grabbing my hand and yanking me inside.


    Once inside Edward closed the closet door, arranged the clothes back as it was before then closed the back of the closet with the wood once again. We were now standing side-by-side in the dark at the start of a stairway leading down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let go of my hand,¡± Edward said as he squeezed my hand tighter in his. To be honest, it is dark, the space is small, and I was getting scared. I wouldn¡¯t even dream of letting go of his hand in this situation.


    Then there was light and I realized that Edward had just turned on a small shlight. Someone came here well prepared, I thought. We walked down the stairs then into something like an underground tunnel. After quite a while of walking in the underground tunnel we emerged somewhere in the middle of what must be the estate¡¯s general garden. Surprisingly, we walked so far that we were already on the edge of the garden. Even more surprising was the fact that there was a ck car disguised in the darkness right there waiting for us.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 76 Eloping

    Edward pulled my hand as we ran for the car. So, this was how the boy got out of the mansion. I wonder what other tricks the old mansion had hidden away. Perhaps Lucien knew of a couple of tricks himself? Wait, if the tunnel only led us as far as here and we had to take a car to escape. How did Edward escape the estate back then?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Once in the car, Edward wasted no time to drive away. Oh no, I didn¡¯t think we would be leaving the estate together like we were eloping in the middle of the night. Plus, I didn¡¯t even know where we were going and¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­Edward, wait! I don¡¯t have proper clothes on! I didn¡¯t think we would be leaving the house¡­¡± I said shyly as I looked down at the nightgown that I had on. Although not as short and not as revealing at the one I had on to seduce Lucien that night but this one also did not provide adequate cover. A bit toote, I know, but I tried to cover my breasts with my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got clothes for you in the back seat,¡± Edward replied with his eyes still on the road. He really thought all this through, huh? I remembered our first ¡®date¡¯ together. Back then he had clothes for me too. Loads of them.


    ¡°Edward, how did you escape after you exited the tunnel. Even we needed a car, right?¡± I continued to ask curiously, going down the list of my questions.


    ¡°You mean ¡®the boy¡¯?¡± Edward teased. He definitely has a way with words.


    ¡°Yes, I mean¡­ ¡®the boy''¡± I replied while secretly rolling my eyes.


    ¡°He had some good friends. One in particr was there to save him that night¡­¡± Edward replied without any further exnations. I decided to leave it at that. There was something else that I had to ask him.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I finally got to ask the burning question on my mind. We are speeding along the empty road, but I had no idea where we were headed.


    ¡°Where you want to go,¡± Edward replied smoothly.


    ¡°And where is that exactly? How do you know where I want to go?¡± I asked. Perhaps he really could read my mind.


    ¡°You wanted to ask me about the nightmare that you¡¯ve been havingtely, right?¡± Edward asked casually.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied. Guess there¡¯s no point asking how he knew. Edward seems to know everything.


    ¡°I won¡¯t answer your questions,¡± Edward stated tly.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked in a panic. I whirled around in my seat to face him. Edward continued to drive, without looking at me.


    ¡°Because you wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter what I say or how I say it. So, I¡¯m just going to show you¡­or rather, you can see it for yourself. Seeing is believing, right?¡± Edward replied nonchntly but his hand reached out to hold mine.


    If I wasn¡¯t wrong, he must be taking me to that cottage by theke. That¡¯s where he took me before all these nightmares started. Back then he asked if I could remember, and I couldn¡¯t. I also didn¡¯t know what it was I was supposed to be remembering. However, this time¡­perhaps, it would be different.


    What is it that Edward wanted me to remember so badly? How is that in any way rted to my nightmares? What will happen if I couldn¡¯t remember¡­and what would happen if I did?


    ¡­


    By the time we arrived at the cottage by theke, it was the start of dawn. Edward helped carry the bag of clothes he had prepared for me. Based on the luggage he had prepared for me, it seemed like we would be spending at least a week here. I bet he bought so many clothes for me so that I had more than enough to choose from. Sometimes his level of care really gets to me but then again, this isn¡¯t too hard if you¡¯ve got the money for it. We headed into the cottage just like we did that day.


    ¡°Want to take a nap?¡± Edward askedzily from the bed. He had already stripped himself of his zer was now on the bed in his white shirt and jeans.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I hesitated.


    ¡°We hardly sleptst night. Come sleep with me. Don¡¯t worry¡­our ter¡¯ doesn¡¯t start now,¡± Edward addressed my concern while inviting me into bed with him with open arms.


    I guess I¡¯m feeling quite sleepy. Waking up in the middle of the night followed by our exploration and escape from the mansion did take up a lot of my energy. I could use some sleep. I got into bed and Edward immediately pulled me into a warm hug. He fitted his body against my back, and I could feel his warm breath on my hair. He kissed my ear and then the top of my head softly. It feels so rxing in his arms¡­perhaps I did miss him too a little? This was thest thought that cross my mind before I feel asleep in his arms.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 77 True North

    I woke up at the break of dawn with a sense of dread. Something was wrong. My gut feeling was confirmed when I visited Natalia¡¯s room. Natalia is not in her room, and I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. No one has seen her since she retreated to her roomst night either. Guards of the house and guards positioned at the estate¡¯s outer gates did not see anyone suspicious entering or exiting the estate, Natalia included. Security camera search also came up empty. I hate to admit this, but it seems like Natalia has disappeared. Lucien is going to flip so hard when he finds out about this. I better find her and bring her back before he finds out. Heavens only knows how he would punish her if he found out¡­


    ¡°Where did you take her?¡± Reiner texted his top suspect. He did take her; the question was where?


    He only knew of only one person who could slip in and out of this mansion undetected. That person also happens to have reasons to take Natalia. Nothing is truly a coincidence.


    ¡­


    I woke up because I was hungry. When I opened my eyes, Edward was no longer with me on the bed.


    Sniff¡­sniff¡­


    I can smell some good food. I hope this isn¡¯t just my imagination running wild because I am starving. I should get dressed. It must be sometime around noon now, I definitely slept in a lot. Rummaging through the bags full of newly bought designer clothing, I picked out something simple. An off-whitecy top and a pair of skinny jeans. Edward¡¯s attention to detail is truly impressive, he also bought me shoes and underwear. All in the right sizes.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I walked to the living room after I got dress, guessing that Edward must be there. I did find Edward there but not quite as I was expecting.


    ¡°You can cook?¡± I asked, disbelief inly in my voice. I stood with a hand on my waist as I stared at the sight of Edward wearing an apron and cooking in the kitchen. Compared to his usual posh appearance, this look seemed a little out of ce.


    ¡°Do I look like someone who can¡¯t cook?¡± he shot back without looking at me as he continued doing whatever he was doing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied immediately without the need to think.


    Edward shot me a look before redirecting his focus back on cooking. Since I was useless in the kitchen, I decided to take my seat and wait at the dining table. I¡¯m so hungry.


    When Edward was done, he served us food. Just like the smell, the taste was also amazingly delicious. I couldn¡¯t help butpliment Edward to which he just brushed off like it was no big deal. We ate and chatted about random things. He filled me in on how my exrades were doing at theb. How some of the projects I was helping with flourished. He told me that some researchers were clearly surprised and upset that I had to end my internship early. It was good to reconnect back a little to the world outside of the estate, even if it was just through Edward¡¯s words. I enjoyed working at theb and I hope that someday soon, I¡¯ll be more independent. I want to work for myself to support myself.


    Whenever I thought of that dream, reality would ruin my mood. I¡¯m just so far away. Right now, I just ran away from home to figure out the truth behind my nightmares. I am still supposed to be under house arrest as imposed by Lucien. As far as Lucien is concerned I shouldn¡¯t be working because it wouldn¡¯t make any difference to the family¡¯s wealth. Great.


    I looked over at Edward silently. Perhaps he is really the only one who would and could support me on the path to achieving my independent life. But what would it cost me?


    ¡®I¡¯ll marry you,¡¯ Edward¡¯s words rang in my head.


    ¡°Natalia¡­Natalia¡± Edward called my name pulling me from my thoughts.


    ¡°Yes¡­sorry¡­you were saying?¡± I asked while blinking rapidly. Edward justughed a little at my absentmindedness.


    ¡°I have a present for you,¡± Edward said as he slid over a dark blue jewelry box in my direction on the table.


    Well, this is pleasant surprise, I thought as I pulled the jewelry box towards me then lifting it up to open it. Inside was a gold ne with a small star-shaped shiny pendant. The gold is real, and the shiny material is a star-shaped diamond, no need to ask. Star-shaped diamond are notmon so Edward must have got this custom-made.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I told Edward with a smile. It was true the ne was beautiful.


    ¡°Can I put it on for you?¡± Edward asked as he got up to stand behind me.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied while handing him the jewelry box.


    ¡°All done. It looks wonderful on you,¡± Edward announced once he had put the ne around my neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s the special asion?¡± I asked arching a brow at him. I wonder why he gave me this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lucienvishes you with gifts like this all the time without needing a special asion,¡± Edward replied with a smile as he dodged my question.


    ¡°Well, at least I can be sure that his gifts don¡¯te with ulterior motives,¡± I replied half teasingly. As for the other half, I was serious.


    ¡°hahaha! I wouldn¡¯t be so sure if I were you. Do you like it?¡± Edward asked afterughing a little.


    ¡°Of course, this star is wonderful,¡± I told Edward with a smile on my lips.


    ¡°Do you know what the North star is?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. The North star always point north, and people can use it to determine direction. Something like that?¡± I replied. I think I read that somewhere, perhaps, in a magazine.


    ¡°Ok. Then do you know what the difference is between the North and the True North?¡± Edward asked, staring deep into my eyes.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 78 Casual Stroll

    ¡°No¡­¡± I replied softly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°The north that yourpass points you to is based on maic fields and so it can change and can be different from where the north pole really is. However, the True North never changes, it is always in one ce ording to the Earth¡¯s axis. In that sense, the True North is true,¡± Edward exined slowly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said while staring back into his gorgeous green eyes. Why is he telling me this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose the ne, Natalia. More importantly, don¡¯t lose your True North,¡± Edward warned me slowly before cing a kiss on my neck.


    I nodded silently as I ran my hand around my neck to feel the ne. Regardless of what I said, I am quite happy that Edward gave this to me. Don¡¯t lose my True North¡­


    ¡°Natalia, want to go outside?¡± Edward asked tugging on my arm.


    ¡°Y¡­yeah¡­Let¡¯s go,¡± I replied without much thought.


    ¡­


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked when we stepped outside. The weather was wonderful. The level of sunlight, the cool wind, and the breathtaking scenery of the green-blueke. It was all so perfect. I wonder if that was the reason why Edward decided to purchase this ce.


    ¡°What about a stroll along theke? We could also sit on the swing likest time,¡± Edward suggesting with a smile. He held my hand and for a moment it felt like we were regr lovers on a normal date.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a stroll,¡± I said as I squeezed hisrge hands in mine.


    We strolled along the side of theke feeling the wind brush against our face and hair. It felt so rxing and such a big change from being locked up in the mansion. Once in a long time, I was enjoying myself just being outside without a clear objective in mind. It waste in the day already, people back at the mansion must have discovered that I¡¯m missing by now. I wonder¡­


    ¡°Reiner knows you¡¯re with me,¡± Edward said without much care.


    He probably knows where we are as well, Edward thought to himself. But there is no need to tell My Princess that.


    ¡°Did he call you? Is everything ok back at home?¡± I asked with some worry. Reiner and Lucien are probably very angry and worried right now.


    ¡°Reiner texted. I¡¯m not surprised he knows. Don¡¯t worry, my guess is that he¡¯ll hold the fort and keep it a secret from Lucien until we get back. Most of my guesses are spot on by the way,¡± Edward said with confidence. How can this guy be so cocky?


    ¡°When are we going back?¡± I asked. I mean, we are nning to go back at some point soon, right?


    ¡°Come and sit here,¡± Edward patted the spot next to him on the grass as he sat down, totally ignoring my previous question. It was clear that he did not want to talk about it.


    I sat down next to him on the grass, stretching out my legs. This feels pretty nice and enjoyable. I loss myself in nature for a while as I appreciated the sight of theke and enjoyed the feel of the wind in my hair and on my skin. This isn¡¯t what I came here for. I came here to ask Edward about my dream or the find out something about it. I turned to Edward to see him focused on his phone.


    ¡°Edward, what are you doing?¡± I asked, cocking my head slightly to the side.


    ¡°Checking on the weather forecast update,¡± he replied. The weather seemed fine. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was bothered.


    ¡°Hey, Edward. Can you tell me what you know about my dream? I actually told Lucien about it, and he said that he doesn¡¯t remember an event like that. So, maybe it really didn¡¯t happen?¡± I asked Edward. I know he said he wouldn¡¯t answer any of my questions, but a girl can try, right?


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯m not answering any of your questions,¡± Edward repeated the same response he gave me earlier to me. Why is he making this so difficult?


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe what you tell me. At least, I¡¯ll try my best to. Ok?¡± I said as I tried to convince him. I mean, if what he said sounded crazy, maybe I can justugh it off. How bad can it be?


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. This conversation is over. I¡¯m not going to tell you anything,¡± Edward replied firmly leaving no room for negotiations. If I press him further, he will probably get mad.


    ¡°Then, can you tell me why you brought me to this ce a while back? I think I started having those dreams because I came here¡­¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nice try but I¡¯m not answering this question either,¡± Edward shot back. This is harder than I thought, he won¡¯t budge at all on this.


    ¡°Honestly! Why do you have to make this so difficult? If you know something, why won¡¯t you juste right out and tell me straight?!¡± I shouted at him. Oh no¡­I didn¡¯t mean to scream at him. I knew I was in the wrong immediately, but those words could not be undone.


    The green of Edward¡¯s eyes as he stared at me darkened immediately and I swear the color of theke also darkened to match his eyes and his temper. Edward was crazy angry right now. I¡¯ve never seen this look on him before and I started to feel fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that you forgot, and I seriously mean it when I say that you won¡¯t believe me even if I told you,¡± Edward said in a cold voice. Although, he did not raise his voice at me, it was clear that he was boiling with anger.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I started my apology when my lips were sealed with his kiss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue with our ter¡¯ now,¡± Edward said temptingly as he pushed me down into the grass with his whole body on top of mine.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 79 Wild

    Edward kissed me greedily as his tongue ravaged my mouth non-stop. I guess our argument earliest was making him more aggressive than usual. He panted into my mouth as I started moaning into his. His body weight against my body felt so warm and pleasurable. I hate to admit it, but my body did miss him and it is yearning for him right now. His tongue twirled with mine over and over as his hand started to caress my body starting with my breasts.


    I felt his hot hand squeezing my breasts over my clothes. He was being so rough today but strangely, it was feeling much better than normal. I moaned loudly when he pumped my breasts hard with both of his hands, twisting them out of shape. It felt a little painful but so good. The more he yed with my breasts, the wetter I felt myself be. My pussy is reacting so much to his touch on my breasts, and he hasn¡¯t even undressed me yet.


    His lips licked and nibbled on my right ear as his hands started pulling up my shirt and then he pushed up my bra to reveal both of my naked breasts to him. The moment I felt the cool wind on my skin, I was suddenly reminded that we were outside.


    ¡°Edward¡­stop¡­we¡¯re outside!¡± I protested but my moans did not make it convincing.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine if that¡¯s your only worry. No one is around¡­¡± Edward said, dismissing my concerns.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    His hands were now on the naked and sensitive flesh of my mounds. He rubbed and yed with them in his hands causing me to moan out loud non-stop. I was melting in his hands as my concern of doing these lewd things outdoor melted away as well. Soon, I felt his hot breath on my tits and then my nipple was inside his hot and wet mouth. He sucked on my nipple so hard that I screamed with pleasure. He twisted my other nipple with his fingers skillfully as he continued to suck and lick hard on the other one.


    ¡°You love this don¡¯t you? You like it a little rough and raw¡­¡± Edward whispered as his hot lips continued to suck my nipple.


    ¡°Ah¡­Edward¡­¡± I moaned unable to answer or refute him.


    ¡°Look, your nipples have gotten so hard and swollen,¡± Edward teased me as he shifted his mouth to tease my other nipple.


    I clutched his hair in my hands to pull his head closer to my chest. I squirmed and thrusted my swollen tits towards his face and mouth. He started to grind his hips against mine and I could feel his hardness against the sensitive area in between my legs. Edward is so hard already. My hips responded to him of its own ord as I grinded my pussy against his hard cock. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re getting this wild when we¡¯re out in the open. I truly hope no one is around.


    ¡°How wet do you have to be to soak through your jeans, Natalia?¡± Edward said as he grinned at me. His hand pressing against my crotch.


    ¡°Edward, let¡¯s stop¡­let¡¯s do this inside¡­¡± I whimpered. My head already feeling hazy with the heat of our passion.


    ¡°Can you really stop?¡± He asked and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reply or argue with him.


    He tore his shirt off his body. His body is so beautiful, although he looks so savage right now. His hands were tugging my shirt to remove it over my head. Soon both my shirt and bra were gone, and my upper body waspletely naked. I could feel the grass against my bare back reminding me once more that we were about to mate like animals in the open. I¡¯ve never done this before in the wild. I¡¯ve had sex in some risky locations before with both Edward and Zak but¡­this is on another level.


    ¡°Lift your hips, Princess,¡± Edwardmanded after he unzipped my jeans. I lifted my hips to help him take my jeans off me.


    Lying here in the middle of the grass with nothing but my panties on must be a weird sight. Edward seems to be enjoying himself immensely. The moment he threw my jeans away, he parted my legs wide apart immediately before burying his face in between my legs. I could feel his hot breath on my upper inner thighs as he pressed his lips to the center of my panties.


    ¡°Your panties are soaked. Does doing it outdoor like this turn you on?¡± Edward asked before I felt the pressure of his tongue in between my legs. He must be licking me through my panties. It feels good but I yearn for him to lick my pussy directly.


    ¡°Edward¡­no¡­it¡¯s so embarrassing¡­like this¡­¡± I whimpered in a soft voice in between my erotic moans.


    Edward chuckled a little before using his finger to pull the crotch of my panties aside to reveal my dripping wet pussy lips to him. I must be overflowing down there, I thought as I clenched my pussy walls in anticipation of his touch. I cried out his name when he flicked my clit with the tip of his tongue. My whole body shuddered and my pussy twitched around wildly at his touch. His tongue rubbing my clit felt so good. He sucked it, licked it, twirled his tongue around it and everything he did was driving me mad with lust.


    ¡°Edward¡­please¡­please¡­¡± I pleaded to him. Not sure if I wanted him to stop or to fuck me all the way.


    ¡°Tell me what you want, Natalia. I¡¯m here to serve you,¡± Edward whispered against my wet pussy. I could hear his voiceing from between my legs and it felt so erotic and dirty.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah!¡± I moaned and screamed when his shoved two of his thick fingers inside of my flooded cunt. I pumped my hips upwards against his hand repeatedly as I searched for my own release. His fingers curled upwards to ram against my sensitive spot and I screamed. Please don¡¯t let there be people nearby or they will hear us. I arched my back and threw my head backward as I moaned uncontrobly. The blue sky above greeted me with a wicked smile. Shit, the sky is watching¡­if nothing else.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 80 Untamed

    Edward was ramming his fingers inside of me fast and hard, the muscles in his arms flexing to apply pressure to my pussy walls. My pussy walls clenched around his finger as my hips jerked upwards to meet his thrust midway. I¡¯m so close to cumming now. Our sex is so intense today.


    ¡°Edward¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­make me cum¡­please!¡± I begged him for my release. I wanted to cum now. My body felt so hot and my pussy felt like it was burning. My body convulsed and I screamed as my climax hit me. My legs shook as my pussy twitched around his thick fingers.


    While still in a daze in the middle of my climax, I could feel Edward positioning his hips in between my legs followed by a sharp piercing sensation in between my legs. Edward shoved his long and thick cock inside of my still convulsing pussy. It feels so amazing to be entered while in the middle of my climax. My pussy is still so sensitive, and I could feel more of him. His dick is so hot and hard, and it was twitching slightly inside. Edward was panting hard as he started moving inside of my hole.


    His hands grabbed my legs to hold them apart as he pumped his shaft deeply into me. He¡¯s so rough and hitting all the right spots inside of me. It feels so good. His technique is amazing. I felt my legs going weak already after just a few of his thrusts. My moans soon turned into cries of pleasure as I cried at every thrust that hit me deep inside. I cried out his name and he pounded even faster into my pussy while changing angles to prate different corners of my inner walls. I grinded my hips against him, trying to take him in even deeper. Our body made pping sound as we thrusted hard against each other repeatedly. He kissed my neck as he humped me hard and fast, and I wed my nails across his naked back.


    I had to let go of his back when he got up a little before cing one of my legs over his shoulder. Prating me from this angle is driving me crazy. He yanked on my leg to shake my body against his hips as he pumped his fat cock into my hot cunt. Edward was moaning loudly like an animal now and it was turning me on so much. His cock swelled even bigger inside of me, and I could feel it stretching my pussy walls. Edward continued to fuck me wildly and my pussy greedily fed on his cock. I think I¡¯m going to cum again really soon. My body felt like it was hot and melting and I was screaming loudly.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­harder¡­Edward! I¡¯m cum¡­¡± I cried out as my climax took hold. Edward kissed me to take my moans into his mouth. His tongue felt extra hot and so did the rest of his now-sweaty body. My mind went nk and my arms and legs were slightly numb at some point in my orgasm.


    Edward still rode me wildly as we continued to mate. He was crying out my name in between his erotic groans which meant that he must be close as well. He pumped into me deep and hard, articting each thrust as he neared his climax. I felt my own juices gushing out from my hole to wet the grass underneath me every time his cock exited my hole.


    ¡°Natalia¡­I¡¯m cumming now¡­Natalia!¡± He screamed my name when he came. He screwed his thick manhood deeply inside of my hole one final time before his body became still. His cock twitched inside of me wildly as it spurted his hot seed deep inside of my womb. I felt every burst of his hot stream of cum inside of my cave as he flooded me with his load. We hugged and didn¡¯t move for a while with his cock still buried deep inside of me. It felt amazing. Sex with Edward is so fulfilling I told the blue sky above in my mind as it looked down on us.


    ¡°Umm¡­Edward¡­are you getting hard again?¡± I asked with a slight shock as I felt his cock harden and grow inside of my pussy.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I want to take you from behind¡­may I?¡± he whispered huskily into my ears as he sucked on its lobe.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 81 In the Forest

    Edward slowly pulled his cock out of my pussy, the mix of our love juices gushed out of my opening as his cock exited. I felt so much of it on my thighs as it flowed down my ass crack before trickling down onto the grass below. I was still trying to catch my breath¡­what is this about taking me from behind?


    Edward sat down and took out his phone to check the screen before looking up at the sky. He thought a little to himself before putting his phone away wordlessly. I observed him without a clue what he was doing. Don¡¯t tell me he was checking for messages from other girls at a time like this? That would just be a bad joke. However, judging from his level of concentration, I doubt it was another girl. They didn¡¯t seem to take up much of his thought or brainpower for him to wrinkle his eyebrows like that. It must be work rted, I guess. I sometimes forget that Edward is actually a very busy man.


    ¡°What are you doing? Is everything ok?¡± I asked as I slowly sat up, having caught my breath.


    ¡°Yup. Shouldn¡¯t be a problem. We will have time before it starts too,¡± Edward smiled at me wickedly. He seems so happy that we have time for round two before¡­


    ¡°Before¡­what starts?¡± I asked curiously. He did mention something starting just now, right?


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Edward replied with a grin before he got up and walked towards me to help me to my feet by pulling my arms up.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Are we going back? I asked, hopeful for a warm bath.


    ¡°Not yet¡­silly,¡± he replied coolly as he patted my head and yed a little with my messy hair.


    He took my hand, and we began walking away. Wait! What about our clothes. He still had his jeans on, but I waspletely naked.


    ¡°You want to put your shirt on? I guess I could live with it for what I want to do next,¡± Edward asked as he handed me my very wrinkled shirt.


    I grabbed it from him as I pouted at him. He can be so mean sometimes. Was he really nning to walk with me hand in hand while I waspletely naked like it was second nature? I put the shirt on, d to have at least something on my body. My lower body was stillpletely naked though. It¡¯s been a long while since we were alone together. I guess it¡¯s true when Edward told me that we really were the only two people here.


    ¡­


    **Earlier this morning**


    ¡°Reiner, where is Natalia?¡± Lucien asked as he nced at Reiner over the rim of his coffee cup.


    ¡°Miss Natalia is still sleeping in her room,¡± Reiner replied smoothly.


    ¡°I see. Guess I won¡¯t get to see her before I¡¯m off. I will be homete tonight as well, so I probably won¡¯t get to see her again. Tell her I¡¯ll see her tomorrow morning,¡± Lucien instructed before getting up from his seat to leave for work.


    ¡°Yes, Master Lucien,¡± Reiner said with a professional bow.


    Lucien won¡¯t be expecting to see Natalia today. I have until tomorrow morning to make sure that she is back in this mansion before Lucien finds out that she was ever gone. Natalia has not picked up any of my calls and Edward did not reply to my text. This made it clear that he took Natalia¡­but where?


    The only silver lining in all of this is that if Natalia is with Edward, that means that she is safe. At least she wasn¡¯t kidnapped by people who mean her harm. You better have a good reason for this, Edward. I¡¯ll start sleeping in Natalia¡¯s room every night to prevent her from disappearing if I don¡¯t get a sound exnation about this¡­


    ¡­


    Edward was looking up at the sky again. The sky was turning a reddish orange now signaling that the sun will start setting very soon. Edward still held my hand, and we were walking into the forest. Although it was not yet dark, I still felt ufortable. I mean, we¡¯re not deep in the forest or anything but still¡­Where is he taking me?


    ¡°Edward, where are you taking me? I¡¯m getting a little scared,¡± I asked him in a soft voice.


    ¡°You can start by getting over your fears a little. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Edward replied as he came to a stop next to arge tree.


    ¡°Edward!¡± I cried out when he suddenly pushed my back against the tree.


    ¡°If you can push me away within 30 seconds, I¡¯ll stop. Deal?¡± Edward said with a kind smile that did not match his words.


    He stepped towards me and soon his whole body was against mine, pushing me against the tree trunk. He kissed me deeply, slowly, his hot tongue entered my mouth while his manly hands cupped and toyed with my breasts. I could feel his erect cock hot and hard against my tummy through his jeans. My body is so turned on by him. What am I thinking, I need to push him away¡­


    ¡°Twenty¡­¡± Edward whispered against my lips before thrusting his tongue back into the depths of my mouth.


    Twenty? As in twenty seconds left?!


    Regardless of what he said, Edward¡¯s kiss was gentle and pleasurable. I know I¡¯m supposed to push him away if I hated this, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning softly into his mouth. His hand is now under my shirt and tugging at my taunt nipples switching from one side to the other. I felt his other hand in between my legs exploring my slick pussy lips lightly before giving full attention to my swollen sensitive nub.


    ¡°Edward¡­please¡­¡± I whimpered against his hot mouth. My body has heated up again after cooling down on our short walk here.


    ¡°Ten seconds¡­¡± Edward whispered with a teasing smile as he looked deep into my eyes. His green eyes were filled with heated desire and reminded me of a wild wolf. This man is going to eat me alive¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 82 Ten Seconds

    He stimted my clit with his skillful fingers, and I immediately got wetter. The mix of our love juices trickling down my thighs slowly. This is bad. I¡¯m losing strength in my body and my mind is getting foggier. How am I supposed to push him away? My hand rested limply on his forearms as he continued to pleasure the wetness in between my legs.


    ¡°Zero¡­I know you want me. You¡¯ll never be able to push me away¡± Edward said a grin on his lips as he kissed my forehead. I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Turn around, put your hands on the tree and bend over. Let¡¯s do it standing up, you¡¯ll skin your knees if you went on all fours, right?¡± Edward instructed. Am I supposed to be happy that he¡¯s worried about the skin on my knees?


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I called out his name. I didn¡¯t know what to say but this is so embarrassing. We¡¯re in the middle of the forest and it¡¯s starting to get darker now. The sun is probably setting right around now.


    ¡°Hurry. We don¡¯t have much time left,¡± Edward urged me, and I hesitantlyplied. We need to finish this before the sunsets and my fear of the woods swallow me up whole. Even though Edward was with me, I still felt quite scared.


    ¡°Stick out your beautiful ass, Princess¡± Edward directed, and I felt his hand on the side of my ass pulling my hips towards him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I nted my hands firmly on the tree trunk and braces my legs waiting for the impact. I felt Edward¡¯s fingers parting my pussy lips to the side and then his hotness on my opening. My pussy twitched in anticipation waiting to suck in hisrge cock. Edward¡¯s hot member entered me in one smooth and hard thrust since I was dripping wet from when he prated me earlier. He¡¯s taking me from behind and this angle feels so good and so deep. His cock grinded against my g-spot and my upper pussy wall much more each time he rammed his dick deep inside of me. It felt so good, I was losing my mind and I was screaming non-stop. My throat started to hurt again.


    Edward¡¯s hands grabbed my hips tighter to help support me and hold me still as he pounded faster into my hole. He¡¯s getting bigger and bigger inside of me and it¡¯s starting to hurt a little but it¡¯s feeling so much better as well. He¡¯s hitting all the right spots inside and I must have gotten wetter again because the wet sounds of our sex pping against each other have gotten louder. My pussy clenched around his hard cock every time he thrusted deep inside, and it was taking all my effort to remain standing.


    ¡°Natalia¡­you like this, right? Don¡¯t clench on me too tightly¡­¡± Edward said in between his heavy breathing. This position must be taking up a lot of his energy as well.


    Each thrust buried him deep to the hilt and I could feel his ball pping against my opening with every stroke he fucked me. Being taken from behind in the forest like we were wild animals is turning me on more than usual, I think, because my body feels so hot and much more sensitive than usual.


    I think I heard the sky rumbling or maybe it was my imagination. My mind feels like a hot mess, I must be close to cumming. Edward is making me feel so good and I wanted to hang on to enjoy it a little more, but my body is at its limit. Edward is sweating a lot now too, he will cum very soon as well.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m¡­Edward¡­¡± I moaned and panted. I couldn¡¯t form a sentence or phrase.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cum together. Let me cum inside you,¡± Edward whispered before ramming into my hole harder and faster pushing us both towards our climax. His hand reached around to pinch and rub my sensitive clit. If he rubs me there now, I¡¯m going to cum even faster!


    Ah¡­this is amazing. Edward hugged my body to him as he came inside my now drenched pussy. For the second time today, I felt his hot semen gushing out deep inside of my hole. I felt his heat spread inside of my tummy as he shot his load inside me. I¡¯m beginning to lose count of the times he¡¯s buried his seed into me, I thought as my legs lost its strength and I slid down onto the floor with Edward supporting me and hugging me lovingly from behind.


    ¡°Are you ok, Princess?¡± Edward asked softly as he kissed my hair. His voice was gentle, and I slowly nodded in reply.


    Then I felt it. Wetrge drops of water on my head. I looked up at the now almost dark sky, it¡¯s raining?!


    ¡°Oh¡­it¡¯s started. Right on time too. I was wondering what I would do if it didn¡¯t¡­¡± Edward mused as he looked at the sky.


    ¡°You knew it would rain?¡± I asked in a panic as I tried to cover my head in my hands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but there was a high chance that it would rain today right about now. I wouldn¡¯t have waited so many days to see you otherwise, My Princess,¡± Edward replied as he patted my head.


    Was that why he¡¯s been checking his mobile all day today and staring asionally up at the sky? All this time, he was waiting for it to rain?


    ¡°You brought me here today¡­¡± I began to ask.


    ¡°The forest was dark, and it was raining hard¡­in your dream, right?¡± Edward said as he opened his palm to feel the now heavier rain.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I whispered as I swallowed hard. He¡¯s not going to let me¡­


    ¡°Memoriese back to us faster, if we relive it once again¡­¡± Edward exined needlessly. He pulled me to my feet and hugged me tightly to him before kissing my cheek.


    ¡°Run, Natalia¡­you have to find your way back,¡± Edward whispered into my ear.


    The wind was strong, the sky was dark, and I could hear thunder asionally. The rain had turned into an all-out storm. No, this can¡¯t be happening!


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 83 To Find the Truth

    ¡°Where is she?!?!¡± Reiner screamed in Edward¡¯s face as his strong hands grabbed Edward¡¯s cor shaking him.


    ¡°¡­in the forest,¡± Edward replied calmly in a low voice.


    ¡°What?! You fucking left her there?¡± Reiner shouted in disbelief.


    ¡­


    **Hours earlier**


    Reiner was at the wheel speeding on the highway out of town. As he had expected, Edward did not reply to his text, and he still couldn¡¯t get through to Natalia. Those two are definitely together. If not, Edward would be searching for Natalia with a full army of his men right now. The only saving grace in all of this is that Lucien is still oblivious to all that is happening.


    If Edward is crazy and desperate enough, which he probably is by this point, he would most probably take Natalia to the ce where the event in her dream took ce. I¡¯m not sure if what Edward is doing is the right thing or not but since Natalia has decided that she wanted to remember, there is nothing that I should do to prevent that. Edward would never use force to take Natalia with him and there were clearly no signs of a struggle in her bedroom. This means that Natalia went with Edward willingly in order to learn the truth behind her nightmares.


    The weather forecast today forecasts for very heavy rain in the early evening. It¡¯s probably not coincidence that Edward chose this day of all days to take Natalia there. It was raining hard the day the event took ce as well. Shit, I don¡¯t like where this is going¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Edward asked calmly after Reiner let go of his cor and turned towards the door.


    ¡°To find her! I know you want her to regain her memories but leaving her in the middle of the forest in this rain is dangerous!¡± Reiner screamed back at Edward.


    ¡°and¡­how are you going to find her in this rain?¡± Edward asked with a smirk while looking at his watch. It¡¯s been 10 minutes now since he left Natalia in the forest. Was this long enough yet?


    ¡°What do you mean? We go out there and we search until we find her!¡± Reiner screamed. Edward¡¯s nonsense is wasting his time.


    ¡°Want to make a bet with me? Let¡¯s search for her. If I find her first, you swear not to ever touch her again. Deal?¡± Edward asked with narrowed eyes. Reiner is going out of his mind, no surprise there. He¡¯ll probably kill me if he knows Natalia is naked safe from her thin whitece shirt¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t make bets where you have a clear disadvantage. I¡¯m physically much stronger and more experience in tracking people down than you, I¡¯ll probably find her long before you do. So, what are you hiding?¡± Reiner asked in a serious tone.


    ¡­


    ¡°Edward!!! Edward!!!¡± I screamed Edward¡¯s name into the pouring rain for the hundredth time now, I think. This is crazy! Did he leave me here alone? I can¡¯t find him, and I can¡¯t even see much anymore. It¡¯s so dark, there¡¯s no light except for the moon above and Edward is clearly no longer here with me.


    It¡¯s getting cold. The sun had setpletely, and the storm showed no sign of stopping. I¡¯m wet, cold, alone and I am scared. The forest is dark, the trees look bigger and taller, and I am lost. I currently have no sense of direction. I don¡¯t know from which way we came, and which way was the way back. How long have I been here alone like this? Probably not long but it felt like forever has passed.


    I screamed like a sissy little girl when I heard the roaring sound of thunder. This is bad¡­my fears are taking over me and I can feel myself losing my mind. I can barely keep calm anymore and I¡¯m losing grip on my reasoning. Every sound is freaking me out even the sound of the howling wind against my face. I spun around at every little sound to see if something or someone was behind me. I¡¯m losing it.


    ¡®Run, Natalia¡­you have to find your way back.¡¯ Edward¡¯s voice came back to me. Run? Run where you moron! I can¡¯t even see anything!


    It can¡¯t be. Someone is here? They¡¯re behind me? I froze in fear. I think someone or something is chasing me¡­


    A thunder rang out and I ran for my life forward, wherever that forward was. I tripped and fell. It hurts! The floor was muddy now and slippery. I felt the sticky mud and the rain on my bare legs.


    ¡°Noooooooo!!! Ahhhhhh!!!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs with all the voice I still had left as I sat down. No, I need to keep running¡­they¡¯reing after me. I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯m choking on my own tears. I must have been crying since the moment I realized that Edward was no longer by my side. That bastard, he left me here!


    I ran¡­and ran¡­and ran¡­Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know how long I ran or how far I ran. I ran until, I couldn¡¯t.


    Literally, couldn¡¯t. I ran until I hit a metal grid wall, like the wall of a metal cage. Is this the end?


    ¡°No! No! Nooooo!!! Help!¡± I screamed as I shook the metal grid. Obviously, it did not budge at all.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 84 Finding Her

    ¡°Ah, shit. I thought you would just go with it¡­¡± Edward replied teasingly as he looked up from his watch. 15 minutes¡­


    ¡°Edward! Natalia is out there!¡± Reiner yelled loudly.


    ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take her to regain her memories?¡± Edward asked still very calm. Is 15 minutes enough?


    ¡°Move! I¡¯m heading out. I¡¯m going to find her,¡± Reiner stated as he pushed Edward aside.


    ¡°Human experimentation and trials. I hate them. Sometimes, though, they are necessary and unavoidable¡­¡± Edward started talking as he grabbed Reiner¡¯s arm to halt him from leaving.


    ¡°What the fuck are you going on about?¡± Reiner asked in a tight voice.


    ¡°¡­when that happens, the best we can do is to make sure that the trial is safe and controlled¡­¡± Edward continued in a levelled voice.


    ¡°Edward¡­Natalia is in danger. Move¡­¡± Reiner stated the reality from his perspective coldly.


    ¡°You see this red dot here¡­that¡¯s Natalia,¡± Edward replied while smirking at Reiner.


    Edward dangled his mobile phone in front of Reiner¡¯s face showing him a rough map of the area and a red dot on the screen.


    ¡°¡­a tracking device?¡± Reiner asked softly as he took in this new piece of information before his eyes. Edward made Natalia wear a tracking device? This mad genius knew all along where Natalia was and how to find her¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really think that I would leave My Princess in danger and all alone without a way to find her now did you? Not just this tracking device. I even built a metal wall around a small area in the forest to limit how far Natalia could go. I had a specialist teamb through the enclosed area to ensure that there were no wild animals that could bring her harm. An emergency rescue team and doctors are also on standby in case something serious happens,¡± Edward exined calmly.


    Edward had all of this well nned out from the beginning and that was why it took some time until he could bring her here again. That and the constraint that he was waiting for some natural rainstorm.


    ¡°So instead of blindly going into the forest to ¡®find her¡¯, I suggest we wait until it seems like she¡¯s done then we just go to the location of this red dot. Now shut up and sit down,¡± Edward snapped a little at Reiner with annoyance.


    ¡°You crazy bastard¡­¡± Reiner hissed as he sat down. At least, we know where Natalia is and quite precisely at that.


    ¡°Thin line between crazy and genius¡­or so they say¡­¡± Edward replied with a smallugh.


    The red dot on his screen that was moving until just now hade to aplete stop. Natalia must have hit a wall of the enclosed space already. This is probably the time to pick her up¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Natalia¡­Natalia¡­¡± I heard my name and a man¡¯s voice. Is this a dream?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    My body feels heavy. I feel so tired, and my muscles hurt all over. I¡¯m drenched and I must be an ugly sight. I can¡¯t even get my eyes to open and needless to say, my limbs won¡¯t even move. I¡¯m shivering, whether from the cold or purely from fear, I had no idea. I felt arms around my frail body and then the rain that was beating on my face and head stopped. Did hee to save me again¡­just like in all the dreams that I¡¯ve had. I tried my best to open my eyes as I felt my body being lifted.


    Green eyes¡­so beautiful¡­Lucien¡­


    ¡­


    True to his words, Edward was able to find Natalia in the forest in no time based on the location identified by the tracking device. He wrapped a towel around her body before carefully lifting her into his arms. Reiner was there beside him but decided to silently watch. Natalia was shivering quite badly but from what both men could figure out, she didn¡¯t seem to be in grave danger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± Edward said to Reiner, his eyes never leaving Natalia¡¯s face as he began to march back from the way they came.


    Natalia was back inside the cottage now. Edwardid Natalia down on the bed carefully before smoothing her wet hair away from her face. His hand trailing softly down her neck to lightly touch the star pendant that he gave to her earlier. Then he checked her arms and legs a little, looking forrge wounds. Although she was still unconscious, she seemed well enough. She was wet and covered in mud but didn¡¯t seem to have any major injuries. Both men stared at her with deep concern in their eyes. The room was silent for a while as both men decided on what to do next.


    After a while, Reiner walked over to Natalia before casually picking her up with ease into his arms.


    ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± Edward asked before ncing outside. It was dark and the storm had not subsided.


    ¡°She¡¯s wet and dirty¡­I¡¯m going to clean her in the bath. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Reiner replied without emotions.


    ¡°No. Put her down, it¡¯s my fault she¡¯s in this mess so I¡¯ll clean her,¡± Edward said as he got to his feet.


    ¡°Back off, Master Edward. I¡¯m her butler so it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of her, not yours,¡¯ Reiner replied as he continued towards the bathroom.


    ¡°I doubt Natalia would want you to see her naked,¡± Edward retorted staring Reiner in the eyes.


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve seen her naked often enough while we¡¯ve been living together. At least I don¡¯t have such a twisted taste to have her running around half naked in the rain. I won¡¯t ask you why Natalia was naked from the waist down, in exchange you will step aside and let me deal with her. I need to take her home¡­before Lucien finds out that she¡¯s gone,¡± Reiner threatened.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind telling you though¡­¡± Edward replied as heughed.


    **ring ring**


    Both men froze as Edward¡¯s mobile rang on the table. One nce at the mobile and their eyes locked toe to a peaceful understanding.


    ¡°You better take that,¡± Reiner said softly before carrying Natalia off to the bathroom.


    Edward watched them go silently before answering the call.


    ¡°Yo, Lucien. To what do I owe this pleasure?¡± Edward greeted his brother in a cheerful voice. Lucien must not find out about today¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 85 Engagement Announcement

    ¡°We¡¯re here today to bring to you live the much-awaited official engagement announcement between Mister Lucien Rosenhall and Miss Ang Woodwick¡­¡± a beautiful red-head news reporter reported through the TV screen.


    I watched the live program of Lucien¡¯s and Ang¡¯s official engagement press conference as I sipped the rose tea that Reiner had skillfully prepared. Seeing it through the screen was bad enough and this is why I chose not to be present at the actual event. I simply told Lucien that I was ¡®sick¡¯ and he gave me a very understanding look. Ang¡¯s almost-neon pink dress that matches her lipstick is about to make me go blind as it stood out so much in contrast to Lucien¡¯s prim and proper ck suit.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind going temporarily blind just to avoid watching this. However, if you want to win battles, you must keep your eyes glued to your biggest enemy.


    Reiner could sense that I was not in the best of moods. The proof is the fact that he is offering me arge piece of red velvet cake on which I munched on with my bare hands with my eyes still glued to the TV. If one of my tutors were here like back in the days, I¡¯ll be shouted at for eating cake, of all things, with my bare hands. Reiner was much nicer so to speak.


    ¡°You both seem so in love. Would you mind sharing what attracted you to each other?¡± one of the reporters just had to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love her! This is just an arranged marriage that the elders forced me into. It¡¯s a business deal and I think her boobs are FAKE!¡±


    ¡°Natalia¡­please control yourself¡± Reiner interrupted while trying to suppress hisughter.


    Yup, that was not Lucien answering but me answering what I thought he should have said.


    ¡°What I said just now is what Lucien should have said! Give me more cake!¡± I eximed. A red velvet cake a day to keep dear Ang away.


    ¡°I fell in love with him since we first met and I started loving him more and more as I got to know him better,¡± Ang replied with a sweet smile.


    I just turned off the TV.


    ¡°R, were you the one who took care of me that day at theke cottage? Umm¡­did you bathe me?¡± I asked hesitantly. I had my guess but since I was still not fully conscious during the bath, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Reiner replied professionally.


    ¡°Umm¡­did you happen to see if I was wearing a gold ne with a star-shaped pendant?¡± I asked softly. Since that day, I couldn¡¯t find the ne anywhere. Maybe I dropped it in the forest while I was running. I¡¯m honestly still very angry at Edward and haven¡¯t replied to any of his texts or calls. However, that was not the ne¡¯s fault so, if possible, I would like to get the ne back. If it really is lost in the forest, then I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­


    ¡°Is it important to you?¡± Reiner asked in a low murmur.


    ¡°Well, I¡­wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say that it was important, but Edward did give it to me so¡­¡± I exined while a little unsure of my answer myself. I was happy when Edward gave me that ne, so I didn¡¯t want to lose it.


    ¡®More importantly, don¡¯t lose your True North.¡¯ I recalled Edward¡¯s words. It made me feel like if I kept that ne close, I wouldn¡¯t lose my true sense of self.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll look for it. Perhaps it got mixed up somewhere in your stuff that we brought back from the cottage,¡± Reiner answered smoothly.


    ¡­


    **Back at theke cottage**


    I slowly undressed Natalia. Her beautiful body still feels cold to the touch and is covered in rainwater and mud. I hope there aren¡¯t many cuts on her body. I washed the mud off her in the shower before lowering her into the warm water of the bathtub. I let her soak for a while to warm her up before reaching for the shower head in order to wash her hair for her.


    Natalia still looks enchanting even in this messy situation. She moaned a little as she got warmer, but her eyes are still shut tight. I leaned in to kiss her forehead, her cheek and then the side of her neck. My lips brushed against the small golden chain of her ne. My eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    A tracking device. Apart from that dirty whitece shirt, Natalia had nothing else on except for¡­this star-shaped pendant ne. Is this the tracking device? My gut tells me that it is. I¡¯ll have to dissemble it and see for sure. Guess I¡¯ll have to remove the tracking device first before returning this to Natalia. I can¡¯t have Edward tracking Natalia everywhere she goes¡­


    ¡­


    **Back to the present**


    ¡°Are you ready for tonight? I¡¯ll pick you up. Dress sexy.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    A text message from Zak. If heaven sent me an angel, that angel today would be Zak. What are the chances that Lucien¡¯s engagement press conference is on the exact same day as Zak¡¯s movie premiere event? Bad news followed by good news, isn¡¯t so bad after all.


    Although it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know how Lucien feels about his marriage to Ang or whether he loves her or not, I decided to believe that their marriage is an arranged one. Lucien never told me about it, so my guess is still just that, a guess. One day soon when I¡¯ve mustered up the courage to face the truth, I¡¯ll ask him about it. For now, I don¡¯t think my fragile little heart could take it if he told me that he is in fact in love with Ang. Where would that leave me in all this?¡­ nowhere.


    No point thinking about something I can¡¯t solve right now. What I can do right now is dress up pretty for the red-carpet event. I miss Zak so much. We¡¯ve been in touch, and he calls me often, but I haven¡¯t seen him for a while. Perhaps he¡¯s been busy both working for thepany and working on his businesses on the sidelines. Zak is certainly nning to do something very naughty tonight but the biggest problem that I must deal with tonight isn¡¯t Zak. It¡¯s Reiner.


    Reiner will apany me to the event as my bodyguard without a doubt. So, whatever it is that Zak does, I hope Reiner does not find out about¡­us.


    The make-up artist, hair stylist, and my personal stylist should be arriving soon. Zak told me to ¡®dress sexy¡¯ but, he sent someone to deliver the dress he wanted me to wear to the event since yesterday. Well, that was no big surprise. The real big surprise is that Lucien is allowing me to go out, perhaps, my imposed house-arrest might be over sooner than I thought.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 86 The Red Carpet

    ¡°Ready? Let¡¯s go. They¡¯ll be a lot of press and paparazzi for sure as always. Reiner will guard you, but I also prepared a team of bodyguards. So don¡¯t worry,¡± Zak exined as he came into my dressing room where I sat on the sofa waiting for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves. I¡¯m happy to have you as my date tonight,¡± Zak whispered in my ear with both his hands on my bare shoulders. His smile was so bewitching.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we will,¡± I said as I smiled up at his handsome face.


    ¡°Reiner, can you meet with the security team downstairs. The team leader wants to do ast-minute briefing,¡± Zak told Reiner casually. With a bow and a slight nce in my direction Reiner was out the door. Zak and I were now alone.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re alone¡± Zak said with a soft sigh before reaching for the door and locking it.


    ¡°Zak¡­?¡± I called his name questioningly. What is he nning to do?


    Wordlessly, Zak knelt down on his knees on the floor in front of my knees while looking up at me with puppy eyes. My heart started beating faster, this is not good. Zak¡¯srge hands were already on my knees and started to spread my legs so that he was seated in between them.


    ¡°Zak, stop¡­we have to leave soon¡­¡± I protested as I tried to close my legs together. His strong hands were relentless, I couldn¡¯t¡¯ close my legs as he spread them even further apart.


    ¡°You shaved¡­for me?¡± Zak said pleased without replying to my protest. His face now in between my legs as his fingers nudged away the crotch of my thongs to the side. I had to shave my pussy since the dress had a very revealing slit up all the way to my hips. I¡¯m sure Zak had this in mind when he got this dress tailored for me.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ah¡­Zak!¡± I moaned erotically when his tongue flicked against my clit. He sucked and licked my clit aggressively and I writhed with pleasure. Shocks of pleasure running from my clit to other parts of my body and numbing my brain. I felt my pussy rapidly getting wetter and wetter and my nipples hardened.


    ¡°You¡¯re wet already. I love your body, it¡¯s so responsive to me,¡± Zak whispered before burying his face further in between my legs to insert his tongue into my hot hole. His tongue is inside! It¡¯s so good and reality was fast slipping away from me. I gripped his soft light blond hair in my hands as I cradled his head pulling him closer to my wet area. His tongue wriggled and sapped at my love juices. I moaned louder when Zak thrusted his tongue in and out of my cave. He¡¯s fucking me with his tongue and it¡¯s driving me insane with need.


    ¡°Zak¡­if you do that¡­I¡¯m gonna¡­¡± I said in between my passionate moans. I felt like I will cum soon. So fast¡­


    ¡°Cum, Natalia. Just cum¡­¡± Zak hissed against my wet opening before entering two long fingers into my hole. I felt my opening being stretched and my G-spot was stimted fast and hard. My body convulsed and my pussy clenched to rub my G-spot against his fingers. He¡¯s going to make me cum from that spot¡­I felt my climax approaching. My love juices gushed out like the dam withholding it had broken as I came from Zak¡¯s experienced fingers. What am I doing? I just came right before the event.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want to bete, right?¡± Zak said teasingly as he took my hand and pulled me to my feet. He turned around to kiss me on the lips lightly.


    We stepped into the back seat of Zak¡¯s white limousine as Reiner sat with the driver in front. I wonder how this evening is going to y out. I hope Zak realizes that he must be discreet with Reiner around.


    Zak looked amazing in his white tuxedo which was styled to look more casual and fashionable for the event. I was wearing an outfit that must have been tailored to match with Zak. A white long mermaid silhouette dress embroidered with silver beads and pearls to ensure that I shined like a star in the spotlight. The dress was quite revealing, it had a back as low as my waistline and a slit that ran up to the side of my hip. ¡®Dress sexy¡¯ indeed.


    The moment that Zak put his arm around me to support me, I understood why he had made the waistline so low. I could feel his warm manly hands on the small of my back making me feel sensitive to his touch before it slipped lower to caress my waist. As with all public events, I felt quite conscious of our PDA moments. In the public eyes we are still no more than cousins, after all. However, sometimes I feel like Zak doesn¡¯t care about what the press has to say at all. Perhaps, all experienced celebrities think that way.


    ¡­N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Shortly, we arrived at the venue. Reiner brushed of the event¡¯s security team as he directed our own security to take positions. Zak nced at Reiner¡¯s back as he left the car.


    Then I felt something round and hard pushed inside of my cunt followed by Zak¡¯s fingers. What was that?


    ¡°Zak¡­what¡­?¡± I asked with a mix of confusion and panic.


    ¡°A small gift. Try to keep it inside you until the event ends,¡± Zak whispered into my ear as he showed me a small wireless remote from the pocket of his pants.


    ¡°A vibrator? Did you just¡­¡± I asked and was immediately answered by Zak¡¯s yful smile and nod.


    ¡°If you take it out, I¡¯ll tell Reiner all about us. You don¡¯t want that, right?¡± Zak teased. He should know damn well that it¡¯s not just Reiner. No one else should find out about us!


    I stared at Zak in disbelief. The vibrator was small, but will I be able to stand it when it starts to vibrate?


    Before I could protest or take the vibrator out of my pussy, the limousine door opened, and I could see a huge crowd of cameramen outside.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 87 Vibrations

    Reiner opened the limousine door to wee Zak and I to the event. The Rosenhalls surely takes care of their own security. In events like these, where I see Zak surrounded by more than ten bodyguards, I am reminded that Zak is the number one heir to the family in my generation. Zak, the only son of Madame Francesca.


    Zak got out first and then offered me a hand to support me as I got out of the limousine. High heels are not my best friend, but I was determined not to fall on my face today. In addition to heels, I also had that small vibrator buried inside of me to worry about. For now, it was not yet vibrating. The camera shes were blinding as they shed at Zak and me.


    Zak wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me close to him so that our bodies were practically pressed against each other. I smiled at the camera confidently but inside I was worried if our photos will look too intimate. Seeing one of the family¡¯s key heir so close to the family¡¯s ck sheep will not be a pleasing sight to the Elders or the other family members. I know full well that my close ¡®friendship¡¯ with Zak is something that is frowned upon by our family members. Zak, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t seem to care what they think at all.


    ¡°Hang on tight¡­¡± Zak whispered as he turned to kiss my ear softly. I hope no one saw that small kiss. The camera continued to sh as Zak waved a little.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± I made a surprising sound. The vibrator just started vibrating softly inside of me. Zak! I nced over at him, but he was smiling innocently at the camera without looking at me. His arm tightened around me to support me a little though, showing that he was well aware of what was happening inside of my body. This is so embarrassing, I wanted to hide into a hole and just die. My already wet pussy is getting wetter, and my body is turned on right in front of this whole crowd. Worst, they are taking photos of me!


    I gripped Zak¡¯s arm hard to steady myself. I¡¯ll start to pant soon, and I bet my face is starting to turn red. The vibrator is doing its job so well, I felt so much pleasure deep inside of my hole. I need to get away soon. Are they done with the photos? I stered my best smile on my face as I tried to squeeze my legs together.


    ¡°You want a short interview now? Sure thing!¡± Zak replied gleefully when the reporters wanted to ask him some questions.


    I nced at him in shock. What is he nning? He usually doesn¡¯t answer questions randomly like this. Normally he would just stroll inside while shielding me. I¡¯m going to be standing here right next to him while he gets interviewed Live on TV when I have a vibrator dancing inside of me? I wanted to faint. I tugged at Zak¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Natalia?¡± Zak asked with a caring look of concern on his face. I wanted to kill him. He knew well what was wrong! I couldn¡¯t answer him and just bit my lower lip.


    The reporters shot rounds after rounds of questions at Zak about his movie, his future ns, his private life. Zak replied to all of them smoothly and professionally while side-stepping all the questions that he didn¡¯t want to answer. All their voices faded into the background of my mind as my mind concentrated on the pleasure building up in between my legs. My juices are already wetting my inner thighs as it poured out from my thongs. I was panting hard now as I continued to clutch to Zak while trying to keep my eyes away from the camera. How many people are watching this on Live TV or some other Live streaming tform?


    ¡°Miss Natalia, how do you feel about your cousin¡¯s career as a producer? You seem very close with each other as well¡­¡± a reporter asked me. I blinked rapidly in a trance.


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯m very proud of¡­Zak. We are very close¡­since we grew up together. I am very happy for him and wish him even more sess¡­in the future¡­¡± I managed to reply in between my pants. I was breathing heavily but I hoped that no one realized or attributed it to excitement.


    Finally! It was over and we strode away together deeper into the event. I need to find a private moment with Zak. I need him to turn off the vibrator, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to bear it for much longer. The more we walked, the more people greeted us and congratted Zak on his work. Zak is such a key figure of his event, it¡¯s so hard to be alone with him. Reiner was also following and observing us from a very close distance and so were the other guards.


    After taking more photos with some actors and actresses I pulled Zak to the side a little. I went on my tiptoes to whisper into his ears.


    ¡°Zak¡­please turn it off. I can¡¯t take it¡­anymore,¡± I pleaded with him. If he doesn¡¯t stop it, I will cum very soon.


    ¡°Just a little more, there¡¯s someone that I want you to meet. He should be here soon,¡± Zak said with a wink.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Who?¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°Oh! There he is,¡± Zak replied as he waved his hand high so that his guest could see him.


    I turned around and was shocked.


    There, weaving his tall body through the crowd of people, was Edward. Why is her here? More importantly, why did Zak invite him here? Those two are not supposed to be close.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Edward said in a somber tone as he came to stand in front of me. I haven¡¯t seen him since the day at theke house. I didn¡¯t expect to see Edward until I was ready. Standing here face-to-face with him with Zak by my side and a vibrator inside of me is the furthest I could ever be from ready.


    ¡°Hi, Edward. It¡¯s nice to see you again,¡± I greeted Edward politely. I need to act normal.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your date? I¡¯ve never seen you at an event like this without one,¡± Zak asked teasingly as he looked behind Edward trying to find the luckydy.


    ¡°I¡¯m here alone. I thought I could find my date here,¡± Edward replied, his eyes never leaving my face. His green eyes look a little sad. Is he upset that I¡¯ve been avoiding him?


    ¡°You have to look elsewhere, old man. Natalia is my date for tonight. Paws off, ok?¡± Zak replied whileughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m only 33. Stop calling me an old man!¡± Edward replied with augh of his own. Finally, the atmosphere between them became less tense.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I let out a yelp. Suddenly, the vibrator was shaking inside of me harder and faster. Did Zak turn up the intensity? I nced at him, but he refused to look at me. Oh no, at this rate I¡¯m going to cum very soon. My pussy was aching and twitching now, and my mind was getting foggy and filled with lewd thoughts. What should I do?


    ¡°Natalia¡­are you alright? You look a little red and¡­tired?¡± Edward asked with concern as he peered closer to my face. Oh no, I¡¯m panting harder now, I can¡¯t even bring myself to speak.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. No need to worry,¡± Zak replied as he pulled my body closer to his.


    This is not good. I¡¯m going to cum soon if this doesn¡¯t stop. I can¡¯t cum here in public and in front of the two of them. The vibrator was hitting all my sensitive spots deep inside and my juices were dripping down the insides of my thighs.


    ¡°Excuse me, Master Edward and Master Zak. Miss Natalia looks very tired. Please allow me to escort her to the rest area,¡± Reiner intervened politely with a slight bow before pulling me firmly to his body. He ced his hand against the small of my back as he quickly led me away.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 88 Trapped

    Instead of taking me to the public rest area, Reiner led me to the hotel adjoined to the event venue. He held my hand and supported my back and I leaned against him panting hard. My legs started to go weak, and I could hardly support my own weight. Reiner held me up with his strong arms in the elevator. When the elevator door opened, Reiner lifted me up in his muscr arms since it was clear that I could no longer stand or walk.


    I panted and squirmed a little in his arms as the vibrator pulsated against my pussy walls sending jolts of pleasure through my body. I buried my hot face into his chest and started to moan loudly when we entered the hotel room and no one else was around. I¡¯ve been bearing it for too long, my body was at its limit already.


    Reiner softlyid me on the bed. The moment I felt the softness of the bed on my back, my body convulsed and jerked. I moaned loudly and my hips jutted upwards when my climax hit me. I curled my body into a ball as I rode out my climax. Ah¡­I just came in front of Reiner. Reiner watched me silently without saying anything.


    ¡°Open your legs¡­wide,¡± Reinermanded in an authoritative voice. His face betrayed no emotions, but I think that he is furious right now.


    ¡°R¡­I¡­¡± I started to protest. I didn¡¯t want him to see or find out anything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting weird since you stepped out of the limo. What did Zak do to you? Actually, no need to answer that. Just open your legs,¡± Reiner said as his hands firmly parted my legs.


    This is so embarrassing. I turned my head to the side and covered my face with both of my hands. I could feel Reiner¡¯s fingers on my sensitive area and then his fingers thrusted inside of my throbbing pussy. His fingers explored my insides a little before finding the vibrator that Zak had inserted. I heard him sigh as he removed the vibrator out of my hole. I felt relief now that it was gone, but my source of anxiety was quickly reced. How do I exin this to Reiner¡­?


    ¡°Now that I know that you had a vibrator inside of you all this time, how you reacted is not surprising. Are you going to exin this? Or should I just punish you instead?¡± Reiner asked with his face very close to mine.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said as I sat up on the bed, but I couldn¡¯t continue. I wasn¡¯t sure what I should do.


    ¡°Zak did this to you, didn¡¯t he? That¡¯s a rhetorical question. I know he did this. The real question is why, and the most important question is why did you let him do something like this to you?!¡± Reiner ended up screaming at me. His calm all gone, he just yelled in my face.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Zak didn¡¯t¡­¡± I began to speak in a shaky voice. I realize that I¡¯m closed to tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t you dare start lying to me. Why did you let him do this?!¡± Reiner yelled.


    My eyes blurred and I felt wetness on my cheeks as my tears rolled down my face. This is the worst. Reiner just found out about my rtionship with Zak. He must be disgusted with me. What will be of my rtionship with Zak now? I need to find a way to protect Zak. The Elders and Madame Francesca must not find out about this. What do I do now? I need to stop Reiner.


    ¡°Just punish me. Do whatever you want to me. I wont resist. Just please don¡¯t tell anyone about this¡­¡± I said quietly with my head down. Zak had always protected me; this time, I will be the one to protect him.


    ¡°He¡¯s your cousin, Natalia. You should know that you shouldn¡¯t be in this type of rtionship with him. You¡¯re still defending him even now?¡± Reiner asked in frustration. His hand cupped my chin forcing my face up so that our eyes met.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined. So just do whatever you want to do. Just leave Zak out of this,¡± I pleaded through gritted teeth as I stared into his now stormy blue eyes. I¡¯ll do whatever I need to do to win Reiner over. I¡¯ll give him my body, I¡¯ll give him anything¡­


    ¡°I see¡­if that¡¯s how you want it then¡­¡± Reiner said before pushing my body down onto the bed, pinning me underneath hisrge body.


    He kissed me aggressively, his hot tongue thrusting wildly inside my wet mouth. He sucked my tongue as his hand roughly squeezed my breasts. I moaned into his wild kiss as his hands pumped my breasts through my dress. He¡¯s treating me so roughly. Reiner has never treated me like this before. I started to feel a slight pain in my breasts as hisrge hands continued to rub and twist them.


    Reiner removed his tongue from my mouth so that he could concentrate on other parts of my body. He roughly tore at the skirt of my dress, ripping the fabric at the slit in my dress to expose my stomach and slower body to his ravenous sight. He¡¯s so intense and so wild right now, it¡¯s starting to scare me. He just ripped my dress apart with ease.


    He bent my legs upwards and spread them with his hands. I felt his hot breath in between my legs when he buried his face there. Then I cried out his name when I felt his tongue tracing my wet opening. My pussy was still sensitive from cumming earlier and from the effect of the vibrator. His tongue was further stimting my already swollen clit, making me whimper with pleasure. Hisrge hands cupped my buttocks to lift my hips upwards towards his face and awaiting mouth.


    He drank me. His hot mouth slurping up my juices as his tongue sapped up my wetness. I felt a rush of hot wetness between my legs as my body spewed even more honey into my love hole. Reiner made lewd slurping sounds in between my legs as he continued to suck and lick me everywhere. I grabbed onto the bed sheets when he slipped his hot and long tongue into my pussy hole.


    I thrusted my hips against his tongue, wrapping my pussy walls around him. His tongue feels amazing as it slid against my pussy walls. He teased my hole roughly as he pumped his tongue in and then out of my wetness. I was panting hard now and moaning loudly, my hands clenched his red hair as I watched his head bob up and down while he continued to fuck me with his tongue.


    ¡°R¡­it¡¯s so good. Please don¡¯t stop¡­¡± I cried out between my moans. I begged for him, I wanted him to make me cum so badly. I was starting to enjoy my punishment so much.


    Reiner removed his tongue and his face from between my legs. His mouth and face were wet and covered with my juices. It was such an erotic sight, I thought, as I watched Reiner lick his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet. Perhaps my cock would fit inside you if I entered you now¡­¡± Reiner whispered seductively.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 89 Discipline

    ¡°Ahh! Ahh!¡­ Ahh!¡± I moaned loudly as Reiner continued to ravage my body. His hands sought out my sensitive ces. I didn¡¯t know he knew my body this well. He ripped the front of my dress and my breasts bounced out to greet his hungry hands. They massaged my naked breasts as I whimpered softly while calling his name softly. He pinched and teased my erect nipples with his fingers before taking one into his hot mouth. It felt incredible as he rolled my nipple around with his tongue inside his mouth. He sucked them hard, and I ran my hands through his red hair. He moved on to suck my other nipple as his hand kneaded my other breast harder. I swear I could cum just from Reiner teasing my tits.


    ¡°You seem to be enjoying your punishment. Am I being too nice?¡± Reiner whispered in a seductive voice before thrusting his hot tongue inside my mouth. He moaned my name as we kissed fervently. His hands slowly slid down from my breasts to the in of my abdomen and then to my waist. I melted into this kiss. Reiner¡¯s kisses were fantastic. He can seduce me just through a kiss. I wrapped my arms around his broad back as he kissed me and fondled my body.


    I whimpered in protest when he stopped kissing me suddenly. However, the next moment, I felt my legs being spread apart as Reiner sat in between my legs. He wrapped my legs around his waist and my hips were lifted slightly off the bed. His long and thick middle finger plunged into my hot opening while his other hand stroked my clit slowly in a circr motion. These two simultaneous stimtions made me feel hot with lust. His finger reached in so deep inside of my hole and it made me think of the pleasure he gave me when we had sex before, in the car. My body shuddered in anticipation of the bliss toe.


    ¡°¡­it feels amazing¡­R¡­please touch me more¡­¡± I begged him shamelessly. I wanted more of him.


    Reiner started moving his middle finger in and out of my hole in response. He finger glided smoothly in and thenpletely out and then in again as he fucked my hot pussy with his finger. I clenched my wall around his finger, enjoying the sensation of my walls being rubbed. Even his one finger could make me feel this good. He pinched my clit between his fingers, and I yelped a little at the small pain that apanied the rush of pleasure in between my legs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many of my fingers you can take in today¡­¡± Reiner said as he thrusted his ring finger inside of me to supplement his middle finger. I wrapped my legs around his waist tighter as I thrusted my hips up even further to meet his fingers. I screamed wildly when Reiner started thrusting his two thick and long fingers inside of my pussy, fast and hard and then even faster. His fingers are in so deep, they were stretching my pussy and I felt like I was already being fucked by a decent-sized cock. It¡¯s in so deep and it feels so satisfying. Reiner¡¯s beautiful blue eyes stared at my pussy as his fingers mmed in and out of its hole.


    I could hear the lewd sounds of his fingers and hand pping against my pussy and stirring up my wet insides. Those soundsbined with my passionate screams and moans filled the entire hotel room. His fingers reached the sensitive spot deep inside of my pussy hole and it was bringing me closer to the edge. I wanted to lose myself in this heat he created.


    ¡°Your pussy is clenching around my fingers and twitching so much. Let¡¯s try another finger, shall we?¡± Reiner asked as he looked deep into my eyes. I panted as I stared back at him silently. I wanted more¡­


    Reiner removed his fingers from my pussy before adding his index finger to his crew. He screwed in those three thick fingers back into my cunt and I felt my opening being stretched to amodate his entrance. It stung a little at my opening as my hole was forced to widen by his intruding fingers. His three fingers filled me up inside, stretching my pussy walls as they pushed against it. I don¡¯t think I can take anymore, my pussy felt stretched to the maximum and I felt a funny feeling deep inside of my stomach.


    ¡°R¡­it¡¯s so full¡­inside¡­¡± I whimpered in a choked-up voice. Overwhelmed by the fulfilling sensation that he just gave me. He hasn¡¯t even started moving his fingers yet and I was already close to my climax.


    ¡°If three fingers are all that you can take in, I¡¯ll tear you apart when I enter you with my cock,¡± Reiner stated inly. I had to agree. I¡¯ve seen his cock and¡­I think I¡¯ll have to shed some blood for him to fit inside of me.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Reiner started shoving his fingers deep inside of my hole sometimes curling up one of them to stimte the g-spot on the top wall of my pussy. It felt like I¡¯m really being well-loved by a well-endowed man. Reiner¡¯s strong arms applied enough force to ram his fingers inside of me, bordering on rough but not yet too painful. My pussy walls felt like they were melting to mush from his attack and my legs were tensing. My peak is approaching¡­


    ¡°Cum, Natalia. I¡¯ll make you cum so much you won¡¯t have the energy to sleep around anymore,¡± Reiner said as he pumped his fingers deeper and faster. He knew I was going to cum. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I let my release take over me as I arched my back and thrusted my hips upwards, my legs wrapped tighter around his waist. My whole body spasmed as I squirted out my release. Then I wentpletely still to catch my breath.


    I heard the sounds of Reiner unbuckling his belt and unzipping his pants. Is he going to fuck me with his huge cock now? Can my body take him on in this stage? I felt so tired, I can no longer move¡­


    I felt hisrge hands bending my legs upwards and spreading them so that my pussy was faced upwards a little. His fingers traced my sensitive opening a little before I felt something so hot and hard press against my soppy opening. I opened my eyes and supported my upper body to sit up a little so that I can see my pussy. The sight I saw made me gasp with slight shock. Reiner¡¯s thick and long cock was in between my legs and pointing towards my pussy. The hot sensation I felt at my hole was the head of his gigantic cock rubbing against my opening.


    There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to fit. I breathed in deeply as I tried to rx my pussy to lessen the pain when he prated me. Reiner took his shaft in hisrge hands as he used its head to stroke my opening. I moaned with desire as I imagined being pierced by that colossal potent pole.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 90 Lover or Toy?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s your punishment today so I won¡¯t use my cock. That would be too fulfilling for you, right? When I do take you, I¡¯ll make sure that you will be begging to be mine¡­¡± Reiner stated with dead certainty in his voice.


    He pressed my thighs closed together. Then Reiner thrusted hisrge cock in between my thighs. It felt so hot and so hard against the soft flesh of my inner thigh. I moaned intensely as I felt the whole of his hot length sliding against the entire of my wet pussy slit. Although, he did not prate me, it felt so intoxicating. His cock was burning hot and it felt like he was scorching my slit and my swollen clit as he rubbed his cock along my pussy as he fucked my closed thigh.


    ¡°Just rubbing my cock against your wet slit feels this amazing; I wonder how it would feel to bury myself deep inside you¡­¡± Reiner panted with desire as he began moving his hips faster against my thighs.


    Reiner was groaning wildly now as he pumped his dick against my pussy. I felt him sliding fast and hard against my slit and hitting my clit with every stroke. My juices coated his length as he continued thrusting. His cock got hotter and thicker. He was so big already, how can he possibly get even bigger! He¡¯s so big and so strong, my body couldn¡¯t take the force of his thrusts, so he had to use his hand to support my body to keep me still. I can¡¯t believe I felt like cumming again. Reiner¡¯s erotic face as he pumped his cock against me is turning me on so much. He looked like a wild animal in heat and his size only added to his appeal. I could smell his strong manly scent now that he was sweating with exertion. His sweat dripping down on my naked body. He continued to fuck my thighs non-stop with his rock-hard erection.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Reiner¡­I¡­cum¡­¡± I was panting so hard I couldn¡¯t even tell him properly that I was cumming again. However, I think he will also cum very soon too.


    ¡°You came already? Now it¡¯s my turn,¡± Reiner said as he pounded his hips against me with loud pping sounds before his hot load exploded from his massive cock onto my naked stomach. His seed felt so hot, even hotter than his cock. There was so much of it, and it was ejected everywhere. Mostnded on my naked stomach while somended on my breast, my chest and on the bed sheets. Reiner threw his head back as he cried out my name in his orgasm. It was a very pleasing sight to behold. My body is all sticky from our sweat and his cum. I need to shower¡­I need to wash his cum from my body, I thought as I slowly fell asleep.


    ¡­


    **Knock Knock Knock**


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Reiner heard the sound of three distinct knocks on the door. Reiner narrowed his eyes at the door. He was fully dressed now but Natalia was still sleeping naked under the covers. She was breathing steadily, so she must be in a deep sleep. Reiner headed towards the door.


    Judging from the voice from the other side of the door, it must be Zak. Why is he here? What does he want? If I were him, I would have headed home to avoid facing Natalia¡¯s bodyguard in this problematic situation. Anyways, I¡¯ll find out when I open the door.


    Reiner opened the door and Zak was standing there in all his glory. Zak was so handsome that many movie stars and models pale inparison.


    ¡°Master Zak. Miss Natalia is sleeping right now. How may I be of assistance?¡± Reiner asked Zak politely with a slight bow.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my toy,¡± Zak said as a small smile appeared at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Excuse me? I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re referring to,¡± Reiner replied smoothly.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re confused about what or who I¡¯m referring to. Natalia is not my toy. She¡¯s the love of my life. I¡¯m here to pick up a small wireless vibrator, I mean, it won¡¯t vibrate without this remote right?¡± Zak said casually as he fished out the small remote to show Reiner.


    ¡°Master Zak. Are you aware of what you just said?¡± Reiner replied in a tense voice. Natalia, is the love of Zak¡¯s life? What is going on?


    ¡°You mean about the vibrator? Or about Natalia being the love of my life?¡± Zak teased back.


    ¡°Master Zak! You are her cousin¡­¡± Reiner¡¯s voice started getting louder and deeper as he let his anger show.


    ¡°Six years. That¡¯s how long we¡¯ve been sleeping together. Although she only epted me officially as her lover after two years, so I¡¯ve been her lover for only 4 years out of those,¡± Zak exined proudly as he smiled.


    ¡°Are the elders of the main family aware of this? Is your mother, Madame Francesca, aware of this¡­rtionship?¡± Reiner asked with a frown. Why is Zak being so open and upfront about all this? Natalia and his rtionship should be taboo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t care and I don¡¯t think you should care either,¡± Zak replied without remorse or worry in his voice.


    ¡°Why are you here? I know you¡¯re not here to take back the sex toy,¡± Reiner asked, his patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Natalia is my lover. I love her. I don¡¯t care how many lovers she¡¯s had or is having besides me. I¡¯ve been with her the longest and I¡¯m certain that I love her the most. No one can take Natalia away from me,¡± Zak stated slowly and clearly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just scared deep down that someone will steal her away?¡± Reiner asked with a smallugh.


    ¡°Not at all. Natalia won¡¯t ever leave me; she can¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t ever hurt Natalia and she will never hurt me,¡± Zak said with a sad smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re marrying Miss Annie soon. Does Natalia know about that yet?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably guessed. Even if I get married and Natalia marries someone else, we¡¯ll still be together. Our rtionship would not change. If you think I¡¯m crazy, you can ask Natalia. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll give you the same answer,¡± Zak replied with certainty as if reading from a fact book.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Reiner asked. Something about Zak and his way of thinking is giving Reiner the creeps.


    ¡°You smell like her. She¡¯s very gorgeous and very passionate in bed, right?¡± Zak replied in a kind yet chilly voice.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Reine repeated once more. Zak is much smarter and more perceptive than he thought. No wonder this young man is Madame Francesca¡¯s only son and heir.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her. You can sleep with her if she wants you, no issues. Just don¡¯t hurt her. She¡¯s been through too much already. If you hurt her, I¡¯ll have no other choice but to kill you¡­¡± Zak spoke slowly with a small sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe killing is your fort as much as it is mine,¡± Reiner replied with clear hostility in his voice. Taking threats is not his thing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you with a gun, Reiner. I¡¯ll kill you with information. I know who you really are. Just imagine how much hatred Natalia will show you, if she were to find out¡­¡± Zak whispered softly into Reiner¡¯s ear.


    Reiner stood there stunned. There¡¯s someone who knows who he really is¡­? Judging from Zak¡¯s implication of Natalia¡¯s hatred, he must really know the truth. How did he find out?


    ¡°Oh, let me just drop this here. You might want to¡­y with itter,¡± Zak said cheerfully as he tossed the small wireless remote at Reiner¡¯s feet. Zak turned around and walked away while waving his hand.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 91 The Prince and the Fake Princess

    **Around ten years ago**


    ¡°Zak,e here. This is Natalia, my daughter. From now on, she¡¯s your cousin. Isn¡¯t it wonderful to have a sister?¡± Lucien said proudly to me as he introduced his newly acquired daughter.


    Lucien just married this scrawny girl¡¯s mother and now they are moving in to live with him which meant that they would be next door. This is my first time meeting her since my mother refused to attend their wedding, just like the other family members. I nced at the girl¡¯s mother; she looks so normal. Everyone says that she¡¯s a gold digger and fooled Lucien into marrying her to get to his money. If you asked me, I think Lucien could have found a better-looking gold digger and one without an annoying-looking daughter.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I replied dryly without even bothering to fake a smile. I nced towards my mansion hoping that my mother wasn¡¯t watching this exchange. She had made it clear that she didn¡¯t want me to talk or have anything to do with ¡®that gold digger¡¯s daughter¡¯.


    The girl, Natalia, was in ugly. She was too thin. Her hair was a funny color and didn¡¯t look well taken care of. Her face wasmon and¡­her eyes looked so lonely¡­


    ¡°Hi, my name is Natalia. Nice to meet you,¡± she said softly as she presented to me her best smile. I knew a fake smile once I see one because I¡¯ve faked over a thousand of them over the course of my short life.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Zak,¡± I replied shortly without a smile.


    I knew with certainty. This girl, she¡¯s the same as me.


    ¡­


    The first time that I met Zak was when Lucien introduced us to each other a few days after mother and I moved in to live with Lucien in his mansion. I felt very shy when I came face-to-face with Zak. Zak was already a very handsome boy back then. I wondered if all rich boys looked as wonderful and godly like Zak did. I could tell by the look of disdain in his eyes that he didn¡¯t like me, and to be honest, I didn¡¯t like myself much either. I tried to give him my prettiest and most friendly smile when I introduced myself, but he didn¡¯t smile back at me.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Natalia. Nice to meet you,¡± I said as I gave him my best smile.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It would be great if we could be friends. After all, he¡¯s going to be my cousin and my neighbor from now on. However, I didn¡¯t get my hopes up. I was well aware of what I must seemed like in his eyes and also in the eyes of Lucien¡¯s other family members. A poor and in girl that the family had to take in because her ¡®gold digger¡¯ mother was able to fool Lucien into marrying her.


    From the day I moved into Lucien¡¯s mansion, I started a new life as a rich littledy of the Rosenhall family. Yes, I am Natalia Rosenhall now. I had nothing toin about thefort of the big mansion except that it could get lonely sometime being in such a big ce with so few people. The worst was my new school, a private school where selected few heirs and key family members of elite families could attend. Frankly, the school was forced to ept me in because I was now Lucien¡¯s stepdaughter, and therefore, a key member of the Rosenhall family.


    The hateful and discriminating stares I received since the first day at school was enough proof that even if the school had epted my enrollment, the students and teachers did not. Not surprisingly, I didn¡¯t make any friends. Other students either ignored me or were outspoken about how disgusted they were that I was attending the same school as they are. I kept silent throughout it all. I could understand where they wereing from. I don¡¯t me them that they didn¡¯t want me here, after all, I didn¡¯t want to be here either.


    Whenever my mother asked me how school was, I smiled my brightest smile and told her that it was amazing and that I had many good friends. I wanted mother to be happy with her marriage and have no regrets. So, what if school life isn¡¯t going so well for me? If my mother could be happy after all this time that she spent dealing with the hardship of being a single mum, then it must all be worth it.


    To my surprise, Zak also went to same school. Well, I guess as one of the main heirs of the Rosenhall family, it shouldn¡¯t be surprising that he was here. What was surprising was that I was here too. He was two grades above me which made sense since he was two years older. Zak¡¯s situation at school was the pr opposite of mine. Zak was the school¡¯s ¡®Prince¡¯ and I mean that metaphorically and literally.


    Although, I tried my best to zone out as much as possible from what was going on around the school, no one could ignore Zak¡¯s presence. He didn¡¯t just stand out, but everyone made sure that he stood out as well. There was a life-size portrait of Zak in front of the school gates showcasing him as the top and honorable student, no one could miss it if they walked past it every day. Everyone was his fan, both the girls and the boys. They all refer to him as ¡®The Prince¡¯. Whenever, I went to the toilet, girls would gossip about Zak and how bad they wanted to date him. When I walked pass the gym or the field, the boys would talk about how they wanted to be as popr, as good looking, as smart or as athletic as Zak. Zak was everywhere.


    I didn¡¯t know until muchter how this overly excessive attention made Zak feel. However, what I did know for a fact was that the more they loved or admired Zak, the more they hated the fact that I was ¡®rted¡¯ to him. I learnt that through harsh experiences¡­


    I thought my first year at the new school was the worst. However, soon I quickly learnt that it was just the start of my journey through hell. It started with societypletely ignoring me. No one spoke to me, people stared at me with hatred and disgust in their eyes, and no one wanted to be physically close to me. When I walked into a crowded room or hallway, it would immediately be silent, and people would part to the side to make way for me to get through. I didn¡¯t let it get to me though, if they didn¡¯t want to be friends with me, I didn¡¯t want them as my friends either.


    ¡­


    ¡°You know that Natalia wasn¡¯t born a Rosenhall right? I mean, how can she be here with all of us?¡± a girl said with disgust in her voice.


    ¡°Exactly. I heard her mother¡¯s a prostitute and Natalia was born from one of her customers. E!¡± another girl replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s just disgusting. We better stay away from her, so we don¡¯t get contaminated by her dirt. Hanging out with her is going to ruin our prospect of marriage to suitable partners,¡± another girl chimed in.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she is sharing the samest name as our Prince. She acts all high and mighty just because she has the Rosenhallst name but, she¡¯s just a fake! She¡¯s a fake princess!¡± the first girl shouted while the othersughed.


    I waited until the girls left and I was sure that no one else was in the toilet before exiting my cubicle. Lunchtimes are the worst, I thought, as I threw away whatever was left of my food. Today, as almost always, I ate in the toilet all alone and listened to many girls badmouth my mother and me. It was amon subject that they never tire of. Soon, I was referred to as the ¡®Fake Princess.¡¯


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 92 Guardian Angel

    Hello Monday. I hate you and Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday and Friday too. I opened my locker while jumping a little to the side to avoid whatever was going to pop out of it today. Today nothing popped out but there were loads of condoms inside my locker along with a note saying ¡°Whore!!!¡±. Well, I guess this isn¡¯t the worst Monday that I¡¯ve had. Where can I donate condoms¡­?


    ¡­


    By the second semester, people started getting used to the fact that I will probably be a permanent member of the school. Therefore, instead of ignoring me as they did before, they started to approach me directly with theirments. Saying rude things to my face became a thing. Destroying my belongings became moremon and extended beyond my locker to my gym clothes and shoes, my bag, my food, my books, my homework and whatever else they could get their hands on while I was away or not looking.


    The teachers decided not to interfere or decided that it was not worth it for them to risk their jobs to protect this one girl. I guess going up against daughters and sons of many powerful and wealthy family to protect one girl from getting bullied was not part of their job description and honestly, I did not me them at all. After almost a year of being in this situation, I had gotten used to it and didn¡¯t get my hopes up that someone would save me.


    Throughout it all, I never directly met or spoke a single word to Zak at school. I ran into him at some family event or when Lucien dragged me over to Zak¡¯s mansion to see his older sister, Madame Francesca. Even then, we didn¡¯t say anything to each other except from formal greetings. I was relieved that things turned out this way. Having absolutely no interaction with Zak is the best solution for my situation. If the other found out that I had any interaction with Zak, the bullying will certainly get worst.


    Then my mother passed away. I didn¡¯t have to go to school for a week as I dealt with my mother¡¯s funeral and my own grief. When I returned, things went from worst to even worst. For some reason being a gold digger¡¯s daughter was bad but being a gold digger¡¯s daughter with a dead mother was worst. Perhaps they believed that since my mother was dead, Lucien would have no reason to keep me around anymore. Whatever the reason was, the bullying got worst. It became confrontational both verbally and physically.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s raining so hard today and of all the days, it had to rain today when I had after school duties. It¡¯ste now, I bet everyone has gone home. I stopped at my locker, just as expected, those people stole my umbre again. It¡¯s a walk away to the car¡­should I just run for it? No other choice, I guess¡­


    I grabbed my bag and walked towards the exit. The school was deserted by now and probably only the guards are left at the entrance gates. I stood at the exit as I looked out at the pouring rain. It doesn¡¯t seem like it will stop very soon at this rate, it will probably pour all night. I need to make a run for it.


    Then I saw it from the corner of my eye. An umbre? Leaning against one of the pirs was a ck umbre. There really are small miracles in this world after all. It¡¯s ok if I take it right? I promise that I will return it tomorrow. Phew! I didn¡¯t know the school had umbres we could borrow.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master Zak! Why are you all drenched? I put an umbre inside your bag¡­¡± an old maidined in shock when she saw me.


    ¡°I lost it,¡± I replied curtly as I walked past her. I ran a hand through my soaked hair. It¡¯s cold, I need a warm bath. This sucks¡­but better me than her¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Bryan, you¡¯ve got good grades too, right?¡± Zak asked one of his best buddies.


    ¡°Yea¡­you know I¡¯m second only to you. Why are you asking?¡± Bryan replied cautiously. Zak never asks these types of questions unless he needed something.


    ¡°Prep some study guides for all subjects for Grade 9. Make it easy so even a dummy would understand,¡± Zak replied with his princely smile.


    ¡°Why¡­Yup, right away My Prince¡± Bryan started to ask but stopped right away as he was met with narrowed golden eyes.


    ¡­


    Monday came again, not like any of the other days were better. My grades are terrible because I can hardly concentrate in ss. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to graduate at this rate. I opened my locker while jumping away a little to avoid any potential crisis. Nothing popped out today, phew! Huh? They¡¯re so many notebooks in here. I¡¯m pretty sure these are not mine; they seem to be study guides and notes. ¡®Study guide for a dummy,¡¯ said a small sticky note. I looked around quickly but there was no one there. Who put these here?


    ¡­


    ¡°Yo, mister number one, how does it feel to score top ce in the exams all the time?¡± Bryan teased me as he pped me on my back.


    ¡°Same as always¡­¡± I replied.


    ¡°Then why have you been smiling absent-mindedly all day today?¡± Bryan asked. This guy can be too observant sometimes.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I replied dispassionately while ncing at a certain name in the top ten on the scoreboard.


    ¡°Oh my god! The Fake Princess made it to the top ten of the ss? Is this for real?!? She was failing at almost every subject before though¡­¡± a girl eximed followed by other students making simrments.


    I guess I was right. Natalia is not stupid after all, I thought as I walked off with Bryan.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!! Stop¡­pulling my hair!¡± I screamed as one of my ssmates pulled on my hair. I struggled against the other two girls holding my arms. These girls are crazy! It hurts!


    ¡°Hit her! Just don¡¯t hit her face¡­we don¡¯t want anyone to find out,¡± another girl instructed as the others started to hit my body.


    I tried to struggle and kick them back but there was a limit to what I could do against four other girls. I should have been able to avoid this, I knew it was a bad idea to enter the changing room when they were still inside. How do I get out of this now? Should I just pretend to faint? Will they leave then?


    **Ring Ring Ring!!!**


    What just happened? There¡¯s water everywhere and the rms are ringing so loud. The sprinkler and the fire rm are on? Is there a fire?


    ¡°Shit! There¡¯s a fire right now?!¡± one of my captives shouted in a panic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here! Just leave the Fake Princess here!¡± the other replied as she shoved me to the ground.


    Wow¡­such good timing. If there¡¯s really a fire, that fire probably saved me this time.


    ¡­


    ¡°Prince, how many times do I need to tell you, you can¡¯t smoke in school! Do you know how much I¡¯ll be yelled at for allowing you to smoke? No, right? Because they never dare yell at you, so they yell at me instead!¡± Bryanined non-stop when he saw me smoking openly in the school¡¯s corridor.


    ¡°Good luck, Bryan,¡± I replied with the cigarette still between my lips. I tapped him on the shoulder as I walked away.


    I guess it¡¯s not hard to tip the smoke detector when you¡¯re actually smoking¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 93 Secret Life

    Time went by whether we want it to or not and now is the sweet sixteenth year of my life. Although life wasn¡¯t really sweet, I believed that I was getting better at dealing with the bullying or I was getting luckier at avoiding it. Being teased and cursed at wasmon anytime and everywhere. Finding that my belongs had been destroyed didn¡¯te as a surprise. I had second spares for almost everything. I took up self-defense sses to deal with physical confrontations from some crazy gang of girls.


    Usually, the best course was to run and hide. I had many favorite hiding spots in the school where I could run and hide. The study guides kepting and I managed to consistently stay at the top ten of ss. I haven¡¯t found out who sent them though.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    One fateful day, without knowing it, my life was about to change. That day I was out shopping for books to supplement the study guides that I had received from my locker. After purchasing the books that I wanted, I headed to a small park which was quite secluded. Not many peoplee here since the park was small, so it was quiet and suitable for reading. More importantly, I would never run into anyone from school here.


    I went there often to study alone and to think about things. That day, my peaceful study session was interrupted by a group of people. What are they doing? Is this a photoshoot? Is a celebrity or model here or something?


    When I nced up from my textbook, my eyes met his. Zak? Why is he here? Is he¡­modelling?


    Oh no, I hope he didn¡¯t see me. Did he? I should leave before he sees me. I quickly gathered up my things and ran out of the park.


    ¡­


    Natalia? That was definitely Natalia¡­


    What was she doing in a ce like this and all alone?


    ¡°Zak! Over here¡­we¡¯ve finished setting up the lighting and the camera is ready now,¡± the director called me over.


    Well, if she saw me Lucien and my mother will find out about this as well. They were bound to find out sooner orter, so I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter. I always knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to have a career in modelling or the arts or any career of my own choice for that matter.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s been roughly a week now since I saw Zak working as a model. I figured that he must have been keeping it a secret from everyone, especially his mother. I couldn¡¯t imagine the strict Madame Francesca supporting her son in anything unrted to leading the family business.


    ¡°Natalia! You bitch! Stop running¡­,¡± one of my pursuers shouted as they ran after me in the hallway.


    If I get caught, I¡¯ll get hit so why would anyone in their right mind stop running?


    If I can just turn this blind corner here¡­


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± I cried out in surprise as someone took a hold of my right wrist and yanked me through a door. There was a door here? I struggled as a strong arm wrapped around my waist while a hand was ced over my mouth to muffle my cries. The door mmed shut behind me as I was pulled further into the room.


    The next thing I knew, my body had fallen on top of something warm¡­or someone. Finally, the arms holding me rxed and I could move again. I immediately flipped around to face my capture, ready to fight.


    The room was dimly lit but the magnificent golden eyes and the wavy light blond hair I saw before me was clear as day. Zak¡­why are you here? Why would he pull me in here? He¡¯s never spoken to me before at school.


    ¡°Umm¡­Zak¡­?¡± I began to speak hesitantly because he didn¡¯t say anything. I heard the sound of a chair moving and then Zak¡¯s sigh as he sat down.


    ¡°You stupid girls are so loud. How can you possibly call yourselvesdies? All the noise was disturbing my nap¡­¡± Zakined with apparent disgust in his voice.


    ¡°Where are we? Where is this? Why am I here?¡± I was so nervous I started asking him so many questions all at once.


    ¡°This is my secret base. You¡¯re here because I want you to be. Turn on the lights, it¡¯s over there,¡± Zak replied before pointing at the light switch on the wall.


    I didn¡¯t know what Zak¡¯s secret base is supposed to look like or why he even had one in the first ce. However, from Zak¡¯s princely appearance and character, I imagined a room so luxurious and pristinely sparkling befitting of his title of Prince. What I saw when the lights turned on shocked me to the core. This is The Prince¡¯s secret base?!?!


    I¡¯m not sure how to describe this sight but if you¡¯ve seen in movies the scene where the guy was dumped by his wife and then had to start living alone in a small apartment room. Then after months of not cleaning or taking out the trash and drinking to heal his broken heart, yeah, Zak¡¯s secret base looks exactly like that. Let¡¯s not start on the smell¡­


    The moment the lights turned on I was greeted with the sight of an unbelievably messy room. There were cigarette packages and buds everywhere. Empty beer cans and liquor bottles everywhere. Magazines, books, game consoles and games everywhere. An unmade two-story bunkbed was located next to a wall. There was a TV, a sofa, a desk and two chairs. The floor had trash everywhere, it was amazing how he could walk in here without the lights on. So¡­this was Prince Zak.


    Ok¡­wait, wait, wait!!! So, the sparkling perfect Prince that we all know¡­smokes, drinks, is probably addicted to VDO games, and has a secret room that resembles a dungeon in the middle of school where he spends his day¡­doing what? Drinking? Eating? ying? Sleeping?


    ¡°Have you gotten over your shock, Natalia?¡± Zak asked as heughed at me a little. He gestured to the chair opposite him for me to take a seat. Walking over without tripping over all this mess on the floor was like navigating andmine.


    ¡°Umm¡­Hi, Zak,¡± I said shyly unable to look him in the eyes. Zak in his perfect uniform suit was a stark contrast to the overall setting of this room and I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Let me get straight to the point. That day, you saw me modelling right?¡± Zak asked calmly as he leaned closer to me across the table.


    I nodded my response.


    ¡°I see. So, why didn¡¯t you tell Lucien or my mother. What is it that you want?¡± Zak interrogated me. His voice was calm but serious.


    ¡°I¡­just thought that you wanted to keep it a secret from them¡­so¡­I didn¡¯t tell anyone. I¡­didn¡¯t want you to be punished¡­,¡± I answered with a shaky voice. I didn¡¯t know why but I found Zak very intimidating. Being close to him is making my heart beat so fast.


    ¡°Why did you decide to help me?¡± Zak asked as he cocked his head to the side out of curiosity, his golden eyes narrowing slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know myself¡­maybe¡­because I used to wish that someone¡­would help me?¡± I said as I looked into Zak¡¯s eyes for the first time. I¡¯m not sure what emotions I saw in his eyes, but he was clearly conflicted.


    Silence filled the room and I felt very ufortable, so I quietly got up and headed towards the door.


    ¡°Umm¡­Zak, thank you for helping me¡­earlier. Bye,¡± I whispered quickly opening and then closing the door behind me.


    That night I couldn¡¯t catch a wink of sleep. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Zak¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 94 First Kiss

    The next day, I received a text message.


    ¡°Come to the base,¡± Zak? How did he know my number?


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m back in this room again. It was not a dream; this room is really a garbage dump.


    ¡°Hi, Natalia. Wee to Prince Zak¡¯s secret base¡­although you probably think it looks more like a garbage dump¡­¡± said a guy that I saw with Zak very often. He¡¯s the student council president, Bryan.


    What world am I living in? The student council president is part of this secret base scheme and is acting like a servant to Prince Zak.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Natalia. Nice to meet you,¡± I greeted him a little nervously as I tried to smile at him.


    ¡°I should leave¡­Zak probably wants to be alone with you,¡± Bryan mumbled almost as if to himself as he headed for the door.


    ¡°What¡­did you say?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­nothing¡­¡± He said while waving a little and then he was gone.


    What do I do now? I sat down and looked around the room. There are no cockroaches here, right?


    A few minutester I heard the door open, and Zak walked in after locking the door behind him.


    ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d reallye,¡± Zak said as he sat down opposite me. He shed me his charming smile.


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯te?¡± I asked. It never crossed my mind that not turning up was an option.


    ¡°hmm¡­I would have carried you here¡­probably,¡± Zak replied indifferently. So, I wasn¡¯t wrong, I didn¡¯t have a choice but toe here.


    ¡°So¡­why did you call me here?¡± I asked suspiciously. Over the years Zak has never met and spoken to me in person before so meeting him two days in a row was sort of too much.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to help you. I¡¯ll make you the number one girl in this school. I¡¯ll make you the most beautiful, the smartest and the most desirable. You¡¯ll be my graduation project,¡± Zak proposed cockily as he looked up and down as if appraising me.


    ¡°No! You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m fine the way I am now,¡± I refused immediately. Zak is crazy, I knew it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wished someone would help you? I¡¯ll be that someone, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Zak said with determination in his eyes as he took my hand in his before bringing it up to his lips to kiss it.


    I pulled my hand back in shock. Prince Zak just kissed my hand against the backdrop of a garbage dump. This can¡¯t be real.


    In the end, Zak refused to take no for an answer, and I failed at convincing him to step down.


    ¡°Come to the base¡± became a text message that I received first thing in the morning every single day until at some point, I lived and breathed for the arrival of that text.


    ¡­


    From that day onward, I spent everyday at school with Zak. One day, I convinced Bryan to help me clean out that room. Since I knew that I would be in there with Zak every day from now on, I might as well make the room livable. Zak was shocked the first time he entered to find the room clean and orderly, but he didn¡¯tin about it.


    ¡°My first mission is to make you smart. Actually, I think you already are but being in the top ten and being first is different. So, from now on, I will tutor you on all subjects,¡± Zak began to exin his Natalia-reform n to me.


    ¡°Aha¡­¡± I nodded. I¡¯m not sure if his words and implications had sunk in yet.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s actually two ways to get you to number one in the exams. The easier way is for me to threaten the teachers for the exam questions and answers. I¡¯ve never tried it, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s possible. The harder way is for me to spend time teaching you everything every day. So¡­which do you choose?¡± Zak asked with an innocent smile. This guy is crazy. Is that even a real choice?


    ¡°Umm¡­I will let you tutor me,¡± I replied in resignation. Secretly, deep down, I wanted to be number one. More than anything else, I wanted to see the person I could be with Zak¡¯s help.


    ¡­


    Days turned to weeks and weeks turned to months. From a stranger, Zak became my friend and soon, without me realizing it at first, he became my world. True to his words, I started cing first in almost all of my exams the next time they came around and then cing first in all of them in the next round. Needless to say, between tutoring me, skipping his sses, drinking and ying games with his friends, Zak ced first in all of his exams.


    ¡°¡­and then if you substitute this value here in ce of x, you¡¯ll get¡­¡± Zak exined as he directed my gaze to the textbook.


    However, today, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything, and his words flew over my head. I couldn¡¯t understand anything, and I felt so distracted. I¡¯ve been like this for a while now whenever we were together but today was unbearably bad. I felt so aware of how close he was to me, his scent, his voice, his gestures, and how his clothes brushed against mine. I was so aware of everything, and I couldn¡¯t control how my heart throbbed when he came near.


    ¡°Natalia¡­Natalia,¡± Zak is calling my name. I need to respond.


    ¡°Yes? Sorry, I¡­was distracted. You were saying?¡± I said apologetically as I turned away from him. I couldn¡¯t face him, why was he sitting so close? Was he always this close to me? Why is my heart beating so fast?


    ¡°Natalia¡­Natalia¡­¡± Zak called my name. I knew he wanted me to turn around, but I couldn¡¯t face him. Then, I felt his warm hand firmly on mine. Shocked, I turned around abruptly to face him.


    I felt Zak¡¯s fingertips lightly on my chin and then suddenly, his face was so close. My eyes opened wide in shock as I took in the sight of his long light blondeshes, his closed eyes and his beautiful nose. Then I felt the softness and warmth of his lips on mine and realized that Zak was kissing me softly. I froze in shock. Zak was already pulling away from me slowly when I came back to my senses. The kiss was over.


    ¡°Concentrate. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kiss you every time you lose focus¡­¡± Zak said teasingly.


    I was shocked and dazed from his kiss. Why did he kiss me? Did I want him to do that to me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a face like that¡­it¡¯ll make me¡­¡± Zak murmured softly but didn¡¯t finish his sentence as he held my face in between his palms before leaning in to kiss me once again.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    This time it was different. His kiss was firm, and his lips were hotter than before. I closed my eyes and focus on the sensation of his lips on mine. So, this is what a kiss feels like. This is what Zak¡¯s kiss feels like. Zak¡¯s lips lifted from mine a little before he continued to kiss me from a different angle. My heart was pounding harder and harder now and I couldn¡¯t breathe. Then I felt a warm and teasing wetness on my lips. Is that his tongue? His tongue slowly licked my lips sensually and it gave me goosebumps.


    ¡°Open you mouth, Natalia,¡± Zak whispered patiently against my closed mouth. Hesitantly, I slowly parted my lips apart a little.


    ¡°Mhmmm¡­¡± I heard a moaning sound as I felt Zak¡¯s hot tongue slowly sliding past my parted lips into my mouth. Did I just moan? Zak¡¯s fingertips held my chin to guide my mouth closer to his as his tongue dipped deeper inside of my mouth. I felt his tongue on mine as he thrusted his tongue against mine and then sucked on my mouth. His hand yed with my long hair while he continued to mingle his tongue slowly with mine. My heart was beating unbelievably fast, and I was breathing hard. My body felt hot like I had a mild fever. I¡¯ve never felt like this before and it was scaring me.


    I pushed Zak away without thinking. I had to push him away before I went crazy. I can hardly control my hot body anymore.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I whispered. Ignoring Zak¡¯s stunned face, I got up and ran from the room.


    What just happened? Why did Zak kiss me? Why is this driving me crazy?


    I pushed Zak away¡­how do I face him tomorrow?


    ¡­


    Zak watched as Natalia ran out of the room.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I just kissed Natalia¡­I just kissed my sister. Well, this is fucked up¡­of all the people, it just had to be her¡­¡± Zak said as heughed at his pathetic self.


    Well, since I did that to her, I don¡¯t need to worry anymore. She won¡¯t evere back here¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 95 His Girl

    The next morning, I had a very painful headache because I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. I kept rewinding the memory and the feel of Zak¡¯s kisses in my head. It made my chest feel tight, my heartbeat quicken, and my body feel hot. I didn¡¯t know when it started, but Zak became very important to me.


    I¡¯ve been staring at my phone all morning, but the text message never came. I went to school and was surprised at theck of attention my fellow students showed me. It¡¯s like they didn¡¯t know how to react since they haven¡¯t seen me in ss for so long. It¡¯s lunchtime now, but still no text from Zak. Should I just drop by and apologize? But what if he doesn¡¯t want to see me? The end of the school day came, and my driver picked me up. I took out my phone, still no text from Zak.


    This cycle continued for more than a week. I caught glimpses of Zak from far away a few times during school hours, but we never met, and we never talked. In the end, he never texted me. Zak must be mad at me for pushing him away. He probably hates me now and things are sadly going back to how it used to be before that day he pulled me into his secret base. I hated to admit it, but I felt so lonely, and I missed him like crazy.


    ¡­


    After many sleepless nights, I finally mustered up the courage to do something. I didn¡¯t have enough guts to approach Zak, but I needed to do something before I went insane. Therefore, I decided to ask Bryan how Zak was doing. I mean, I bet he¡¯s doing well as always but still I just wanted to hear it.


    I decided to text Bryan asking if we could meet. I wonder if he¡¯ll decide to meet me or if he¡¯s heard about my fight with Zak. I¡¯m not sure if what happened was even a fight but it did create this awkward situation between us.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hi Bryan, are you free after school today? I want to talk to you about something. I¡¯ll be waiting behind the gym,¡± Bryan read the text message he just received out loud.


    ¡°Why are you reading out your text message to me? If a girl wants to confess to you afterschool, you can just go. No need to ask for my permission,¡± Zak replied as he rolled over to face the wall on his bunk bed.


    ¡°Oh¡­even if the girl in question is your girl?¡± Bryan asked slyly.


    ¡°What?!?!¡± Zak yelled as he sat up in bed.


    ¡°So, Natalia is your girl,¡± Bryan teased with augh.


    ¡°No¡­Natalia and I are not like that. She¡¯s my¡­sister,¡± Zak rebutted weakly.


    ¡°She¡¯s not your sister. She¡¯s not even your real cousin. No need to pretend around me, I wont judge. So¡­you ok if I go? I mean, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s just going to confess to me out of the blue¡­¡± Bryan said with concern in his voice as he looked over at his best friend.


    ¡°Give me your phone and just go home already!¡± Zak yelled as he grabbed Bryan¡¯s phone from his hand and headed for the door.


    ¡°Wait! My phone¡­¡± Bryan protested but Zak was already gone.


    ¡­


    Finally, school is over. I need to quickly head over to meet up with Bryan. I¡¯m troubling him so much by asking him toe see me so I can¡¯t bete and make him wait. I ran to the back of the gym and was relieved that Bryan had not arrived. I hope Bryan would turn up; he didn¡¯t reply to my text so he could be busy. What should I say when he gets here? I¡¯m just wondering how Zak is doing. Is he mad at me? What can I do so that he will talk to me again?


    I was so wrapped up in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t realize someone approaching me from behind. Oh, Bryan must be here, I thought as I turned around.


    ¡°Natalia¡­you better exin this!¡± Zak said as he stood in front of me panting hard. Did he run here or something? Wait, why is Zak here? Where is Bryan?


    ¡°Huh? Zak¡­why are you here? Where is Bryan?¡± I asked in my confusion. I looked around but Bryan was no where in sight.


    ¡°Why are you asking for Bryan when I¡¯m here?¡± Zak asked with a scowl on his face. Why is he so mad? I texted Bryan so of course I¡¯m confused that Zak turned up instead.


    ¡°Because I texted Bryan so I¡¯m a little confused how you turned up here instead of him¡­¡± I tried to exin my reactions calmly.


    ¡°Why did you text him? Were you nning to confess your feelings for him?!¡± Zak shouted and it was clear that he was very furious. He took out what must be Bryan¡¯s phone to show me the text I sent to Bryan.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± I replied. How do I exin this to Zak without me looking like a stalker.


    ¡°Then what is it like? Answer me, Natalia,¡± Zak asked as he stared deep into my eyes. His golden eyes are burning like the sun.


    ¡°¡­I wanted to meet with Bryan to ask him about you. That¡¯s all there is to it,¡± I replied a little shyly as I looked away.


    ¡°What could you possibly ask Bryan that you can¡¯t ask me directly. If you want to know about me, why don¡¯t you just ask me?¡± Zak interrogated me again as he pulled my arm so that I had to face him.


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t want to talk to me. You didn¡¯t even contact me after what happened. I thought you were angry with me and didn¡¯t want to see me anymore!¡± I yelled back at him as my emotions took over. The look of pure shock on Zak¡¯s face was priceless.


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy! What made you think that? Of course, I want to see you. But when you pushed me away¡­I¡­thought that you wouldn¡¯t want to see me anymore,¡± Zak exined a little sadly. I guess we both misunderstood each other all this time.


    ¡°Sorry¡­for pushing you away, Zak,¡± I apologized as I felt tears in my eyes. I¡¯m going to cry.


    Zak hugged me gently to him and I cried in his arms. Zak is so tall and so warm.


    ¡°So why are you really here, Zak?¡± I asked teasingly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I couldn¡¯t possibly give you up even if you were really in love with someone else,¡± Zak replied before he leaned down to crush his lips passionately against mine. I moaned a little as I parted my lips for him. His hand held the back of my head as he tasted me over and over, his tongue ravishing my wet mouth. This kiss felt even more intoxicating and demanding thanst time and it left me panting for air.


    ¡°Someone¡­might see us,¡± I whispered as I panted for air.


    ¡°Then¡­shall we go somewhere no one can see us?¡± Zak whispered in my ear in reply.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 96 Touch Me

    ¡°Zak¡­wait¡­¡± I objected weakly as Zak continued to kiss me aggressively the moment we entered his secret base. His kisses were getting more demanding, his tongue moving inside of my mouth deeper and faster. He pinned my body against the wall as he kissed me wildly, his tongue danced wildly with mine and I responded to his kisses. His kisses were making me breathless, and my body and face started to feel so hot. Is this what normally happens when you kiss someone?


    ¡°Can I touch you?¡± Zak asked huskily against my lips. I nodded, speechless.


    I never imagined that Zak would touch me this way. His hand slid over my white school shirt to stroke and then cup my breasts in hisrge hands. I heard myself moaning softly as he squeezed my tits through the fabric. He moved a hand down to stroke my hips and then cup my ass through my skirt while his other hand continued to knead my breasts. His lips kept mine busy as he continued to tease both my mouth and my body. No one has ever touched my body this way and I started to feel a weird ache inside of my tummy. The more Zak touched me, the more intense that ache became. I¡¯ve never felt like this before and it was scaring me a little.


    As I was lost in his kiss, I felt Zak¡¯s warm hand on the naked skin of my waist and realized that he had untucked my shirt from my short skirt. His hands slid inside my shirt to caress my slim waist and it tickles a little, but it felt good. Zak began nibbling on my right ear and sucking on it as his hands slowly slid upwards inside my shirt. I moaned loudly when I felt his hand cupping my breast through my bra and then reaching behind to unhook my bra.


    ¡°Ah¡­Zak¡­¡± I moaned his name the moment I felt his hot hands on the sensitive skin of my naked breasts. He cupped my breasts with both of his hands as he began to slowly massage them. It felt so embarrassed now, Zak is doing these lewd things to me. I felt my breasts begin to throb and ache as Zak continued to grope and fondle them. He kneaded my breasts together and I cried out. It feels so weird, I¡¯ve never felt an ache like this before. The ache that was in my stomach was now moving lower in between my legs and the ache in my breast began to feel even more intense.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bed¡­it¡¯s your first time doing this, right?¡± Zak said tenderly as he led me by the hand over to the bed.


    We sat down next to each other on the narrow bed, and I suddenly felt very nervous. Zak held my hands in his and then kissed them softly. He slowly turned me away from him and hugged me from behind. It felt so good to lean back against his strong and muscr body. I whimpered his name as his hand slid under my shirt to cup my breasts again.


    I guess this tingling I¡¯m feeling in my breasts and nipples as he squeezed them is what they call ¡®pleasure¡¯. My body felt hot all over from his touch, and I felt a tingling sensation in between my legs. My womanhood felt so hot and it¡¯s throbbing so much, is this normal? Zak kissed and sucked on the back and side of my neck from behind and I closed my eyes to concentrate on the pleasure he was stirring up inside of me.


    ¡°Can I undress you?¡± Zak asked in a low voice as he turned me by the shoulders to face him. Zak is so handsome, and his beautiful golden eyes are now looking at me.


    ¡°But¡­then you will see. It¡¯s embarrassing,¡± I replied shyly. Being touched and fondled under my clothes is one thing but being fully exposed and seen is just so embarrassing.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Please¡­let me see you,¡± Zak pleaded so seductively, and I could not refuse. I just nodded slightly to give him permission.


    Zak¡¯s fingers started to slowly unbutton my shirt and soon my shirt was taken off my body. Zak stared at my body with admiration which made me blush before he leaned in to nt a kiss on my corbones. Then he removed my bra from my arms and body to expose my fully naked upper body to his sight. I instinctively covered my breasts with my hands as I felt heat rush to my face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide yourself from me, Natalia. You¡¯re so gorgeous. I¡¯ve always wanted to see you like this,¡± Zak whispered as his hand slowly peeled mine away from my tits.


    ¡°So beautiful¡­your nipples are so pink. Your skin is so wless and soft,¡± Zak voiced hispliments as his head dipped lower towards my chest. I felt his hot breath on my sensitive skin before something hot and wet engulfed my nipple. Looking down I could see that Zak had taken my nipple into his hot mouth and he was sucking it like a baby. It felt so good, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning loudly over and over. His other hand squeezed my other breasts hard as he started to suck harder on my nipple.


    ¡°Zak¡­please stop. I feel so weird¡­inside¡­¡± I begged Zak to stop. I feel very weird inside¡­like something wasing¡­


    ¡°Tell me how you feel,¡± Zak asked as he paused on sucking on my nipple.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I¡­feel hot all over. My lower stomach is¡­aching and throbbing. I feel so weird inside¡­like something is approaching,¡± I tried my best to exin to Zak in between my heavy breathing.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling sexual pleasure from what I¡¯m doing to you. When you feel a lot of sexual pleasure, your body will orgasm. The burst of pleasure that you feel is approaching is your sexual climax, Natalia. I¡¯m going to make you cum¡­soon. So, hang on tight, ok?¡± Zak exined before kissing my forehead tenderly. I knew well enough that what we were doing is ssified as sexual activity, but I have never experienced an orgasm before.


    Zak kissed my mouth hungrily once again as his hands started kneading and rubbing my breasts harder than before. It felt a little rough, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. I moaned in my throat as I moved my tongue against Zak¡¯s. It feels so good, my body feels like it¡¯s melting. Zak moved down to suck my other nipple while his other hand twisted the other nipple hard. I yelp as I felt electrical shocks running from my nipples down to the ce in between my legs. What is happening to me?


    As Zak sucked harder, I felt it more and more in my lower stomach until I screamed. I could no longer hold it in and I screamed Zak¡¯s name as my mind went white and my body lost its strength.


    Is this an orgasm? I noticed that I was lying on my back on the bed in Zak¡¯s loving arms when I settled down from my first ever climax.


    ¡°Was that your first orgasm?¡± Zak asked as he smiled at me. I nodded as I smiled back. It felt wonderful, Zak.


    Zak sat up and began removing my skirt and underwear from my hips and legs. No¡­wait! What is he doing?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 97 Passionate Practice

    ¡°No¡­Zak¡­¡± I protested. This is even more embarrassing. If he removes more of my clothes, then he will see my¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Natalia. I¡¯ll please you a lot more than just now¡­¡± Zak replied after he finished stripping mepletely. I was now naked and in his bed.


    He removed my hands and pinned them above my head so that I couldn¡¯t use them to shield my body away from him.


    ¡°Your pussy is dripping wet. I guess your body is so sensitive, after all, you came just from me ying with your breasts. Look here,¡± Zak said as he showed me a sticky wetness on two of his fingers. Was that from my pussy? There¡¯s so much of it on Zak¡¯s fingers.


    Zak hands were on my legs as he stroked my legs up and down lovingly, giving special attention to my thighs. After I had rxed, his hands spread my legs wide apart, and I felt my pussy being exposed to him. He can see my pussy stretch right in front of his face in this position. I wanted to die from humiliation.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Zak¡­this position is embarrassing!¡± I told Zak as I turned my face sideways.


    ¡°Your pussy is beautiful. Don¡¯t worry, I love everything about you,¡± Zak replied with a smile.


    ¡°Ahh¡­don¡¯t¡­¡± I said in between my moans when I felt his finger tracing the lips of my pussy gently. No one has ever touched me there before.


    ¡°You¡¯re dripping wet here¡­have you ever touched yourself before?¡± Zak asked as he looked at me.


    ¡°¡­No. I¡¯ve never¡­¡± I replied truthfully. I¡¯ve never touched myself there¡­like that.


    Zak bit his lower lip as his fingers stroked my pussy faster. The tips of his finger caressed my sensitive spot and I cried out in pleasure. Where is he touching? I feel so much pressureing from this spot that he is teasing. I moaned and my hips were moving up and down against his fingers of their own ord. What is he doing to my body?


    ¡°This small nub here that I¡¯m touching is your clit, Natalia. You¡¯ve read about it before, right? This spot is super sensitive¡­can you feel it?¡± Zak asked as his fingers applied more pressure to my clit. Then he started pinching it repeatedly with the tips of his fingers. I felt my body shudder and I started moaning loudly again.


    ¡°Sit up, Natalia¡± Zak instructed as he pulled me up into a sitting position. He leaned my body back against his chest so that I was sitting in between his legs with my back to him. I wonder what he had nned next.


    ¡°Open your legs wider, Natalia. I¡¯m going to teach you how to touch yourself,¡± Zak whispered slowly into my ear. Touch myself? Why would I do that?


    ¡°Why¡­would I need to touch myself?¡± I asked innocently. I really had no idea why he wanted me to touch myself.


    ¡°When you¡¯re lonely and I¡¯m not around, you can touch yourself here like I taught you while you think of me loving you,¡± Zak replied without hesitation. Is that so?


    Zak used his foot to nudge my leg to the side to further spread them apart. Then I felt his long fingers on my sensitive area again as he started stroking my clit in circr motions. It feels good and from this position, unlike before, I could clearly see what he was doing to me. I watched as his finger circled my sensitive nub over and over sending jolts of pleasure throughout my body.


    ¡°Start by touching your clit like this. You can also pinch and twirl it like this. Does it feel good? You¡¯re moaning quite loudly already,¡± Zak teased me verbally as his fingers teased me down there.


    ¡°Try touching yourself, Natalia,¡± Zak instructed as he took my wrist in his to lead my hand to the wetness in between my wide-opened legs. He guided my fingers to my clit and our fingers stroked it together. I felt my own wetness and my swollen clit against my fingertips followed by intense pleasure. So, this is what it feels like to touch myself?


    Then I felt a sharp prating sensation pierce my pussy and looked down to see that Zak had inserted his middle finger inside of my pussy hole. Oh my god¡­his finger is inside of me. It feels so oddly satisfying to have something stuck inside of my hole there. Is this happening because I want to be one with him?


    I cried out and my body arched upwards towards his finger. His finger stretched me, and it felt a little painful, but it also felt good to be filled. Zak stilled for a bit before he started to slowly move his finger in and out of my hole. I¡¯ve never felt something like this before, his finger rubbing me inside of my body is making me go senseless. Is this the pleasure people feel when having sex? It¡¯s so good¡­my body feels so hot again.


    ¡°It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? This is your first time so let¡¯s practice with my finger inside of you first,¡± Zak exined as his finger thrusted in and out of me harder and faster. I could hear wet and lewd noiseing from my pussy as his finger continued to thrust inside of me. I moaned loudly before Zak kissed my mouth and inserted his hot tongue inside.


    The throbbing ache deep inside of my pussy started to feel so pleasurable and I couldn¡¯t stop moaning. Zak kissed my hair softly and I slowly rxed my body. Zak inserted another finger inside of my hole when he sensed my body rxing. I cried out a little at the stinging pain in between my legs as his fingers stretched my opening further. I breathed in deeply while my body adjusted to his intruding fingers.


    ¡°Does it hurt? You¡¯re very small and tight. You¡¯re clenching so much around my fingers. Try to rx,¡± Zak said in aforting voice. Zak is amazing at how he handles me, not just right now, but all the time.


    ¡°It hurts¡­a little,¡± I managed to answer softly.


    Zak yed with my breasts and nipples with his other hand before he resumed the thrusting movements of his fingers inside of my wet pussy. He¡¯s touching both my breasts and pussy at the same time, and it feels so incredible. I heard my moans getting louder and my hips started moving against his fingers. Zak moved his finger faster and harder inside of me now and I felt my climax approaching again.


    ¡°Are you cumming now? You should tell me when you cum,¡± Zak whispered in my ear as I screamed out his name. My climax hit me hard, and I forgot where I was for a moment. I felt even more hot wetness leaking out in between my legs and onto my thighs.


    ¡°I came¡­Zak,¡± I whimpered softly against his broad and hard chest. Zak hugged me lovingly as he kissed my hair. It feels so peaceful and safe in his arms. Is it over now? What about Zak?


    ¡°Natalia, have you seen a guy¡¯s cock before?¡± Zak asked seductively as he took my hand and ced it on his crotch. Zak was warm, big, and hard.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 98 My Firsts

    Of course, I¡¯ve never seen a guy¡¯s thing before¡­


    I shook my head slightly as I looked at where my hand was in between his legs. I could feel his shape clearly against my hand, something big and hard was twitching beneath my touch.


    ¡°Do you want to see? I¡¯ll show you¡­¡± Zak suggested as he ced his hand over mine so that I was softly squeezing the big bulge in his pants. I nodded silently, unable to take my eyes away from his crotch.


    Zak sat up on to sit on the side of the bed.


    ¡°Want to try undressing a guy for the first time?¡± Zak asked teasingly as he smiled at me.


    ¡°Umm¡­yes,¡± I replied and then I was surprised at the sound of determination in my voice. It was as if I had just epted a mission.


    Zakughed a little at me as he got up from the bed and stood tall next to it. I followed his lead and got up from the bed to stand in front of him. Undressing him, I can probably do this much myself, right? Zak watched me as he waited for my next move. I decided to start with his white shirt. Thankful that he was no longer wearing his outer suit and tie. I started unbuttoning the buttons of his shirt starting from the top until all his buttons were undone. Then I parted his shirt and slowly removed it from him.


    Wow¡­Zak¡¯s body is amazingly beautiful¡­


    ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± Zak teased me as I hugged him closed to me pressing my breasts against his warm chest. I never knew being skin to skin with him could feel this blissful. I nodded against his muscr bare chest.


    My hands reached down to unbuckle his belt and then unzipped his pants. This is nerve wrecking, if I remove his pants then I will see himpletely naked. I shut my eyes tight to steady my nerves before removing all his clothes from him. My eyes rove all over his body taking the sight of his well-sculpted body in before my eyes rested on the erected pole in between his legs. I gasped at the sight and covered my mouth with my hands.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s so big¡­¡± I murmured through my hands. I didn¡¯t know the male penis was this big, thick, and long. Were all penises this size or was Zak just big? Now, I understood why he mentioned practicing first with his fingers. I couldn¡¯t imagine how that big shaft could fit into my body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t force it inside you today. We¡¯ll wait until you¡¯ve had enough practice and you¡¯re ready to take me in,¡± Zak told me calmly as if he had read my mind.


    ¡°But¡­ what would make you feel good? I want¡­to make you feel good too,¡± I asked shyly as I peered into his golden eyes.


    ¡°Well, putting it inside your pussy would feel the best but¡­stroking it with your hand and¡­licking and sucking it with you mouth would feel great too,¡± Zak replied as he petted the top of my head.


    ¡°¡­with my mouth?¡± I said curiously. I should put his cock inside of my mouth, right?


    Zak sat down on the side of bed as he motioned for me to sit on the floor in between his opened legs.


    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll teach you¡­how to please a man,¡± Zak said as he took my right hand in his much warmer andrger one before guiding it towards his erect cock.


    His hand directed mine to softly stroke his hot length before my hand gripped around his pulsating cock. It¡¯s so hard and so hot in my hands. It feels like I¡¯m holding a pole of warm metal coated with soft skin, he¡¯s so hard inside. He¡¯s so warm and twitching in my hand and I slowly began to move my hand up and down his full length as I stroked him.


    Zak moaned a little and thrusted his hips upwards towards my hand. Zak must be feeling good; I can make Zak feel good too. I moved my hand up and down harder and faster as I pumped his cock. It was so amazing; I could see with my own eyes as Zak¡¯s cock got even longer and thicker in my hand. Wow¡­it can grow even bigger than before.


    Zak was panting and morning louder now and he was moving his hips faster as well. Zak¡¯s erotic face as he enjoyed the touch of my hand looked so sexy. I want to see him enjoy himself more.


    ¡°Does it feel good?¡± I asked him shyly, wondering how he feels.


    ¡°It feels amazing, Natalia. You must be a genius at this,¡± Zak replied as he panted. I kissed his lips softly.


    ¡°I want to make you feel even better. Can I¡­put you in my mouth now?¡± I asked as I gazed into his dreamy eyes. I love his eyes and probably everything else about Zak as well. If it¡¯s with Zak, I felt like I am willing to do anything¡­


    ¡°Cross your fingers and show me. This is your safety sign. If during sex, you ever want me to stop but you can¡¯t speak or use your mouth, just make this sign and I¡¯ll stop, ok?¡± Zak exined quickly while looking me in the eyes to make sure that I understood him. I nodded slowly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I slowly bent my head down towards his gigantic cock. I could see it up close now and it suddenly felt even bigger than before. The head of his cock was a deep pink color and it looked swollen and ready to burst. I¡¯ve never done this before; I hope I can do it right. I opened my mouth and closed my eyes tight as I took the bulging head of his cock inside my wet mouth. Zak made a hissing sound before he moaned with pleasure. What should I do now? Zak told me to suck and lick it, so¡­


    I sucked repeatedly on the head of his cock as I licked his tip, running my tongue around his cock. I made loud sucking sounds as I continued to suck him harder. I held his dick with my hand and stroked him up and down like I did before. Looking up, I could see Zak looking back at me, his eyes filled with need and lust. Zak was breathing harder and moaning even louder and more frequently now. I licked him faster, flicking the tip of my tongue against him and then I sucked him harder. His hips jerked in reaction to my sucking motion, and I could feel the taste of him getting stronger inside my mouth. Zak called out my name softly.


    ¡°Is it really your first time doing this? I¡¯m going to fuck your mouth now, remember the safety sign. You might not be able to take this¡­¡± Zak warned me, and I nodded slowly with his cock still between my lips.


    Hisrge hand held the back of my head softly to position me where he wanted me to be. A few secondster, Zak jerked his hips upwards, thrusting his huge cock deep and fast inside my mouth towards the back of my throat. I was taken by surprise at the force of his thrust and the feeling of having so much of him inside my mouth. I can¡¯t believe this; Zak¡¯s shaft is now embedded in my mouth, and it was moving in and out impatiently.


    Oh¡­he¡¯s thrusting so hard, and I could smell and taste his manly smell so much stronger now. His hands now held my head in ce as he ¡®fucked my mouth¡¯ like he said he would.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 99 What is Love?

    ¡°It¡¯s so good, Natalia¡­your mouth feels great,¡± Zak moaned and panted as his hips moved even faster, ramming his hot cock in deeper. My saliva rolled down my chin and neck as it spilled over while Zak thrusted his pole in and then out of my mouth. I sucked him and rubbed my tongue against his length, feeling him twitch and grow even bigger inside. It feels strangely pleasurable to watch Zak pounding his member inside of my mouth.


    The fact that he was enjoying himself so much made my body feel hot with longing as well. Zak fucked my mouth fast and hard as he cried out my name. His hips grinded against my face to shove his dick inside of my mouth deeper and deeper. I could understand why he thought I might not be able to take it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­cum very soon. Remove your mouth, Natalia¡­¡± Zak said hoarsely. Why did he want me to remove my mouth? I don¡¯t want to. I want to make him cum.


    ¡°Natalia, if you don¡¯t remove your mouth, I¡¯m going to cum inside your mouth¡­you know, I¡¯ll ejacte¡­release my sperm inside of your mouth¡­¡± Zak struggled to exin to make sure that I understood what was going to happen. I feared what would happen but¡­not scared enough for me to leave Zak. I wanted to give him pleasure, if that meant taking his sperm inside of my mouth then¡­


    I refused to let go and Zak couldn¡¯t stop pumping his cock inside my mouth. I could tell that he must be very close to his climax now, his cock was hotter than before, and I could already taste what must be his sperm a little already. Zak¡¯s hips jerked wildly now, and he held my head tighter pulling it down against his up-thrusting cock.


    ¡°Natalia!! I can¡¯t¡­if you don¡¯t want this¡­use the safety sign. Now!¡± Zak screamed at me, and I knew that if I didn¡¯t use it now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop anymore. But I didn¡¯t want to use it. I want him to¡­cum inside my mouth.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since I didn¡¯t use the safety sign, Zak continued to pump his cock crazily into my mouth and I sucked on him hard to bring him closer to his release. He screamed my name repeatedly as he pounded my mouth hard and fast and then shoving it in onest time before exploding inside of my mouth. I felt hot and slimy liquid fill the cavity of my mouth as he shot his hot semen deep inside my throat. His taste and his smell filled my mouth and my sensespletely. There was so much of it, Zak was panting hard and even more of his sperm spurted out inside of my mouth. So, this is what Zak¡¯s sperm tastes like. I want to know everything¡­about Zak.


    This was my first time witnessing Zak, or any man, climaxing and it was a intriguing sight. Zak was still for a little while before he slowly slid his cock out of my mouth. It made me realize that I had so much of his hot semen inside of my mouth. What do I do with it? Do I¡­swallow it?


    ¡°God, Natalia¡­Wait here. I¡¯ll grab the bin¡­¡± Zak said as he rushed off to grab the bin from the corner of the room. He was so flustered; I¡¯ve never seen him like this, and it was quite entertaining.


    What would it feel like if I ate his cum? Would he get mad?


    ¡°Here, Natalia¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­you swallowed the whole thing? You stupid girl¡­¡± Zak said as he returned with the small bin in his hand. Judging from the look on my face, he figured correctly that I had already swallowed all his seed. I felt it warm in my belly. Zak sigh and just shook his head in disbelief.


    We sat next to each other still naked on the bed. I leaned on his shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. I wanted to stay like this forever, just the two of us. I felt so happy, I could die now without regrets.


    ¡°Zak, did you quit smoking?¡± I asked when I realized that his ashtray was gone and there were no cigarette buds lying around or in the bin that he just brought over. The room didn¡¯t smell of cigarettes either.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I figured that you hated it. You know, from our first kiss¡­¡± Zak replied tly but I could sense that he was a bit bashful at that moment. I couldn¡¯t stop smiling knowing that Zak thought so much about me.


    Today I experienced so many firsts with Zak. I wasn¡¯t sure if we could be together forever, but while we are still together, I decided that I wanted to share as many of my firsts with Zak as possible. I was young and I didn¡¯t know what love was and perhaps, I still didn¡¯t know. But I heard they say that love cane in many forms. Then for me, this was definitely one of them.


    ¡­


    ¡°Remember what I said? Today I¡¯m going to make you the most beautiful and the most desirable¡­not that I don¡¯t think you¡¯re already goddamn beautiful and desirable already¡­¡± Zak exined a little as we held hands and walked side by side.


    Today Zak was taking me to meet his stylist friends that he had met while working as a model. Zak was doing a photoshoot today and had invited me so that his stylish friend could rmend some make up and hair styles to me.


    ¡°I see. I think Natalia is already very pretty but picking out some colorful make up can add additional dimensions to her look. Personally, I would rmend some gold and pink tone make-up for both the eyes and the cheeks. Eyeliner would also work well to highlight your eyes,¡± Pinky, the make-up artist said as he (or she?) pointed to a couple of colors in the palette to show me. She must be so good at her job.


    ¡°I agree with you but I think those colors are too basic and normal. I would prefer if Natalia wore cheerful colors like light blue, gold, and turquoise for the eyeshadow and orange-tone for the cheeks. Then something glossy and shiny for the lips,¡± Zak interjected as he pointed to a different set of colors on the palette. I didn¡¯t know Zak liked such bright colors.


    ¡°I see where you¡¯reing from. So, Natalia, would you like to try on the that Zak chose? I can give you a makeover right now,¡± Pinky offered with a kind smile. I was d to see that Zak had many kind friends out of school as well.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± I replied cheerfully. I also wanted to see how I would look in the colors that Zak had chosen.


    ¡­


    ¡°Wow. These colors do suit you. It¡¯s like you look ten thousand times happier when you¡¯re wearing these bright colors. I added eyeliner so your eyes would pop out more. This look really suits you. Well done Zak!¡± Pinky eximed with joy after she finished applying make up on me.


    ¡°Wow. I like these colors. I sort of look like a peacock. I mean the colors¡­are very peacock-like?¡± I said as I examined myself in the mirror before turning to smile happily at Zak.


    ¡°You look so beautiful. These colors, promise to wear them to cheer me up sometimes, ok?¡± Zak said as he kissed my cheek softly. I guess we don¡¯t have to hide our rtionship here, no one knows who we really are here. Perhaps, even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Ok. I promise,¡± I replied softly as we kissed.


    Back then, I should have known that if something was too precious to us, it would be taken away without fail¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 100 Anniversary

    Finally, this day came around again this year. Today is the death anniversary of my dear mother. As per the custom of the house, everyone in the mansion was dressed head-to-toe in ck today as a sign of mourning and remembrance of my mother. I woke up at dawn to shower and get dressed. Reiner and Laura helped me get dressed in a long silk ck dress that was matched with a big ck bow headband. ck patent leather mid-heel shoespleted the look. The absolute must-have essory for today are big and ck sunsses. The bigger the better to cover my swollen eyes when I cry. I cry every year; this year won¡¯t be any different.


    Today, Lucien and I will visit my mother¡¯s grave which was located on a hilltop in the outskirts. Due to family politics, my mother was notid to rest in the Rosenhall¡¯s family graveyard. I¡¯m sure she is much happier where she is now rather than being buried underground forever amongst the dead and gone Rosenhalls. Usually, it would just be Lucien and I on this day trip, but this year Reiner was joining us because Lucien had requested for him to drive.


    I met Lucien in the sitting room as we prepared for our departure. The atmosphere was solemn at best and as always, this day seem to hit Lucien hard. Lucien also wore ck from head to toe. ck suit, shirt, pants, necktie, belt, and shoes. Everything about him was ck and dark today including his mood. The only thing that had color in him was his green eyes. Wordlessly we got inside the back of Lucien¡¯s ck Rolls-Royce.


    The journey was long, but no one spoke a word during the whole ride. Lucien held my hand all the way and silently our presenceforted each other. I¡¯m sure that during the ride to my mother grave, Lucien must have been recalling memories he shared with her simr to how I reyed the happy days I had with her in my mind. I really miss you, mother. I¡¯m about to start crying already, and we¡¯re not even at her grave yet. It never gets any easier.


    ¡­


    As Natalia recalled her precious memories with her mother, Lucien was thinking of his future with Natalia. Natalia was twenty-two now and a young woman already, Lucien thought to himself as he kept his eyes forward. Lucien had been sleepless for a few nights already as he antagonized about how he should tell Natalia the truth. He probably couldn¡¯t tell her everything all at once, but slowly over time he had hoped to slowly tell her parts of the truth. Today is an important day for her to remember her mother, it is the perfect day to tell her the truth about her mother.


    I wonder how she will react. Would she even believe me in the first ce?


    ¡­


    After around two hours in the car, we arrived at my mother¡¯s grave. Reiner opened the door for us with a bow as he took my hand to help me out of the car.


    ¡°Reiner, please wait here,¡± Lucien instructed. Reiner nodded and bowed before closing the car door.


    From here, we had to walk by foot up the hill a little in order to get to the tombstone. Lucien had chosen this hill so that my mother would have a view from the top of the city nearby and the nature. Even my mother¡¯s final resting ce must have been chosen with so much love and care by Lucien. I felt sorry for Lucien that my mother passed away too soon; he was and perhaps still is, clearly heartbroken.


    Lucien held my hand firmly in his as he supported me up the slightly uphill path towards my mother¡¯s grave. Soon we arrived at our destination. For a grave that was located in such a remote area, it was well kept in order. Thanks to a family that lived near here who had agreed to take care of my mother¡¯s grave in exchange for a fee.


    Lucien and I ced our bouquet of flowers onto her grave before we knelt down to pray silently. I usually had many things that I wanted to tell my mother whenever I visited her here. However, this year, I didn¡¯t know what to tell her. There were so many things that I¡¯ve done that I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t be too proud of. For example, having sex with the handsome man next to me, who was her ex-husband, although I knew that he was about to marry someone else.


    I¡¯m a terrible daughter and I don¡¯t have anything to say for myself. I love you, mum. I want to believe that your decision to ce me under Lucien¡¯s care was the right one. I will not run away from anyone or anything, so just watch over me. Ok?


    I got up to my feet when I was done. Lucien was already done and was standing silently while he waited for me to finish. Now we stood side by side and he took my cold hand into his. The wind blew around us on the mountain top and the view was breathtakingly beautiful. I closed my eyes as I took deep breaths of the fresh air that nature had to offer.


    ncing over at Lucien, I made up my mind to ask him the questions I¡¯ve had on my mind for a while. We were standing in front of my mother¡¯s grave, so it seemed like the right time and ce to ask him.


    ¡°Lucien, may I ask you a few questions?¡± I said to him softly and slowly as I tugged at his hand a little.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he replied as he smiled at me. I wonder if he would still be smiling after he¡¯d heard my question.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Ang, right? Do you¡­really love her?¡± I asked firmly without hesitation. Enough putting it off, I needed to know right now.


    Lucien was quiet as he thought it over a bit.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 101 Loveless

    ¡°I will marry Ang because I have to. But I don¡¯t love her. I never have, I never nned to, and I never will,¡± Lucien replied earnestly. I guess I was relieved that he didn¡¯t love her.


    ¡°I see. I thought you¡¯re marrying her out of love like how you married my mother. I didn¡¯t think you would marry without love,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°Natalia. Listen carefully¡­¡± Lucien said in a low voice as he stepped closer to me to ce both his hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never married anyone for love,¡± Lucien stated ndly.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­by that?¡± I asked, confused. What about my mother?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be marrying Ang for love, and I didn¡¯t marry your mother because I loved her either,¡± Lucien stated, clearer this time in order to make sure that I understood.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­you never loved my mother?!¡± I gasped with shock. Did he trick her? Why?


    ¡°I never loved her. I had a lot of respect for her, and I still do but never once did I have any romantic feelings towards her,¡± Lucien replied honestly.


    ¡°No¡­why did you trick her? She was so in love with you!¡± I cried as I struggled to brush his hand off of my shoulders.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t trick her! She was never in love with me either. Your mother and I, we never had a romantic rtionship with each other,¡± Lucien tried to exin.


    ¡°Then why did you marry her? Why did you marry each other? I always thought you two were so in love and I was so happy when my mother married you,¡± I shot back. Clearly, I was shocked and upset.


    ¡°Listen to me. I know this maye as a shock to you, but I married your mother in order to protect both you and her. Your mother agreed to my proposal because I promised her that I would keep you safe and that you would have a stable life,¡± Lucien exined slowly.


    ¡°No¡­this can¡¯t be true,¡± I said as I shook my head in denial. My mother found Lucien and she was happy to get married to the love of her life.


    ¡°Your mother never loved me. Even when we were living together, I never held her hand, I never touched her and I never slept with her in every sense of the word,¡± Lucien said desperately.


    ¡°So, in the end, my mother died without experiencing any happiness? Then what was this whole charade for? It can¡¯t be. Lucien, why do you have to protect my mother and I?¡± I asked suspiciously. I couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Lucien needed to protect us or go so far as to marry my mother in order to do so.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t tell you¡­but I need you to trust me. I will protect you,¡± Lucien replied as he hugged me tightly to him. I felt the warmth of his body against the whole of my own.


    ¡°No¡­I can¡¯t believe this. It¡¯s just too sad¡­and none of it makes sense. I¡¯m sorry¡­please leave me alone,¡± I wailed in a cracked voice. The wetness I felt on my cheeks told me that I was crying. I¡¯m sorry, Lucien, but I just can¡¯t ept what you just told me. If the foundation of my life is destroyed, how do I keep on living from now on?


    I couldn¡¯t face Lucien anymore. I ran back to the car as fast as I could. I sobbed and cried all the way. Why did I force myself to go through all that suffering if it never made my mother happy? I couldn¡¯t protect her happiness; there was nothing for me to protect from the beginning.


    ¡­


    Lucien watched as Natalia ran away from him. He let her go because there was nothing more that he could say to her tofort her or to give her more rity.


    ¡°I apologize. I made your daughter cry right in front of you. Did I do the right thing by telling her the truth about us? I swear to you that I will protect her. Not just because she¡¯s your daughter but because I really love her. I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t protect you¡­or your husband¡­¡± Lucien spoke to the lifeless tombstone before bowing low.


    ¡­


    Reiner looked up to see Natalia running towards him. She seemed very distraught. What happened between her and Lucien? Lucien is no where in sight yet.


    ¡°Natalia? Are you ok?¡± Reiner shouted to Natalia.


    Natalia didn¡¯t reply to him as she continued running towards him.


    ¡°R¡­¡± I called Reiner¡¯s name as I flung myself into his arms. I hugged him tight as I buried my face into his chest and cried my eyes out.


    ¡°Natalia¡­what happened? Where is Lucien?¡± Reiner asked with concern.


    I just shook my head and continued to sob into his manly chest. I want to go home. I just want to sleep and never wake up.


    Reiner wrapped his arms around me and held me until I couldn¡¯t cry anymore. After that, he helped me into the car without asking any more questions. I appreciate the gesture and his understanding that I didn¡¯t want to talk about it, at least not right now. He handed me a bottle of water so that I could wash my face to get rid of the traces of my tears. I put on my big ck sunsses, thankful that I did not forget this essential piece of essory for today. Although, I cried for a different reason this year, the sunsses still served its purpose of covering my swollen eyes.


    ¡°R¡­what would you do if your whole world is crumbling away at your feet¡­?¡± I spoke up softly as I covered my face with my hands.


    After a while, Lucien returned to the car, and we wordlessly began our journey back the mansion. Lucien and I didn¡¯t say a word to each other all the way back. I kept my hands on myp so that we wouldn¡¯t have to hold hands.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 102 Illusion’s End

    The worst part out of all of this was that you couldn¡¯t ask the dead questions to find out the truth, I thought to myself, as Reiner escorted me to my bedroom. It was close to dinner time and today Lucien was home. Well, it¡¯s not like I can keep avoiding him forever. I didn¡¯t even bother to change for dinner.


    I sat down at the dinner table wearing the same long ck dress that I wore to visit my mother¡¯s grave. I apologized silently to the chef and all the kitchen staffs in my head. I¡¯m sure they did a wonderful job crafting all the dishes that made part of our full course dinner, but to me, it just tasted like dry sand.


    Lucien was silent as he ate his food. I wonder when it all started. When did I stop looking forward to spending time alone with Lucien at dinner? When did I start to avoid having dinner alone with him? If I knew, would I be able to do something to fix this or was it already toote?


    ¡°Is there a way to cancel your wedding with Ang?¡± I spat out my question out of the blue. Lucien choked on his food and Reiner winced in the corner of the room. I¡¯m not surprised that they¡¯re surprised by my abrupt and direct question. I was surprised at myself and my courage too.


    ¡°No. Unfortunately, there isn¡¯t,¡± Lucien replied after he had recovered from his shock and his choking subsided.


    ¡°How long do you need to be married to her? If this is a business contract you signed with the elders, then there surely is an expiration date, right? Or did you forget to negotiate for that use?¡± I asked as I put down my silver knife with a ng.


    ¡°Two years. I can divorce her after two years,¡± Lucien replied with a sigh.


    Two years¡­that¡¯s much longer than I thought. I was hoping for something along the lines of three to six months. Now that I know that Lucien does not love her, the main troubling thing was that I felt that Ang truly wants Lucien as her real husband. Not just a husband in name by business contract. I don¡¯t think Lucien knows this and I am certain that he has no ns on how to handle her. I need toe up with some n¡­


    ¡°Does she need to move in here with us? Or can she live somewhere else?¡± I asked further for more details.


    ¡°She needs to move into the mansion¡­¡± Lucien started to exin.


    ¡°¡­but she doesn¡¯t need to sleep in the same room as you do, right? My mother slept in a different room when she was married to you,¡± I interjected. If I can¡¯t keep her out of this mansion, I can at least keep her away from Lucien¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Reiner, please leave,¡± Lucien spoke to Reiner in a low voice; however, his wonderfully green eyes did not leave mine.


    I heard the door opening and then closing. Reiner must have left the room already.


    ¡°Why did you ask Reiner to leave?¡± I asked curtly.


    ¡°Because I am not going to let him find out about our rtionship. Do not forget that Reiner is a high-ranking butler from the main house,¡± Lucien exined in a tight voice.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t mention anything about our rtionship¡­¡± I argued back. I don¡¯t believe that Reiner will report about us to the Elders. Plus, he already knew what Lucien did to me that day in this dining room. He was the one who cleaned by body after the ordeal so¡­


    ¡°You were acting jealous,¡± Lucien stated with an edge to his voice.


    ¡°No¡­I wasn¡¯t,¡± I denied. At least, I don¡¯t think I was.


    Lucien sighed as he stood from his seat and strode towards me.


    ¡°Face me,¡± he ordered as he whipped the chair that I was sitting on to face him. He leaned in close as his arms held both sides of the chair, preventing my escape. I gulped.


    ¡°Admit that you¡¯re jealous, Natalia. You don¡¯t want me to have sex with Ang, right?¡± Lucien whispered into my ear. He then proceeded to n soft yet firm kisses on my jawline trailing downwards to the side of my neck. He¡¯s right, I don¡¯t want him sleeping with Ang.


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m not¡­¡± I denied once again. Lucienughed softly before his lips nibbled lightly on mine.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lucien murmured as he continued to kiss me softly on the lips. He was teasing me, his gentle lips seducing mine with gentle kisses and soft nibbles. I felt my breathing be morebored.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I whispered his name although I didn¡¯t have anything else to say.


    ¡°You saw us, didn¡¯t you? Ang and me¡­that day in my study. You watched us have sex, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lucien questioned as he locked eyes with me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He saw me that day! My eyes widened in shock. Why is he bringing that up now?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to deny it. So, how did it make you feel to see me doing that with someone else? Were you upset? Were you jealous?¡± Lucien continued to question me. Is he right? Do I feel upset and jealous when I think of him with someone else?


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t want you to have sex with Ang¡­anymore,¡± I said through gritted teeth. I¡¯ve chosen to be very direct and very aggressive with this gamble.


    Lucien was stunned for a moment at my words. However, soon after, I could see his lips curling into a very satisfied smile. I guess, I won this gamble.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t have sex with Ang anymore even if I still have to marry her. Thank you for being honest with me,¡± Lucien said with a slight smile. He was pleased.


    ¡°Thank you for agreeing to my very selfish request,¡± I replied back with a small smile.


    Lucien leaned in to kiss me. His kiss was full of passion this time and I yielded to him when his hot tongue probed my lips to seek entrance into my mouth. I parted my lips to taste him as I moaned softly and seductively against his seeking tongue. I ran my fingers through his hair. I love this passionate version of Lucien. I want him to look at only me with those fervent green eyes.


    His hand slipped inside the front of my dress and my bra to tease the soft flesh of my breast. His hand was warm and tender as he stroked and squeezed me there. If this continues, will he take me here? I need to get a hold of myself.


    ¡°Lucien, please stop¡­not today,¡± I said in a sad voice.


    ¡°Is it because today is the anniversary of your mother¡¯s death?¡± Lucien asked as he withdrew his hand from my chest.


    I nodded slowly in reply. I still didn¡¯t want to believe that he had absolutely no feelings for my mother. Doing this with her ex-husband on the anniversary of her death seemed too wrong.


    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll stop here for today. Natalia, you still don¡¯t believe me when I say that I never loved or touched your mother, do you?¡± Lucien asked with a very pained expression on his face.


    How could I believe something like that so easily? If it was true, what did I go through all this hell for? I suffered so much all this time for my mother to be happy. I was happy as long as she was happy but now, you¡¯re telling me that she was never loved, and she was never happy?


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­not right now. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I replied truthfully.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 103 First Love

    What do you think about your first love?


    For me, the feeling of falling in love for the first time is so innocently sweet and daringly uncontroble. You can¡¯t pick who would be your first love and sometimes, he could be someonepletely random. The boy who held your hand during your first sports day in primary school. The boy who just moved in next door. Your handsome homeroom teacher. Your older sibling¡¯s best friend¡­or in my case, my stepfather.


    I¡¯ve been in love with my stepfather for as long as I can remember. Probably sometime after my mother passed away. As I grew older, I realized that Lucien is absolutely a sight to behold, but when I was younger his looks were probably not what I fell in love with. I didn¡¯t fall in love with him at first sight, that¡¯s for sure. I don¡¯t know how or when it started; however, at some point I surely fell in love with him.


    ¡°Have you figured it out yet?¡±


    I stared at my mobile screen, a text from Edward. I think I have but I needed confirmation, I thought as I put my mobile away without replying to his text. After I confirm everything, I¡¯ll meet him in person to yell at him and then thank him.


    Yes, thanks to Edward and his daring push, I¡¯ve figured out why I fell so in love with Lucien. He was my savior, that night when I got lost in the forest in the middle of a storm. Those green eyes that I¡¯ve seen so often in my dreams, were Lucien¡¯s eyes. After weeks of trying to piece everything together, I concluded that the event must have been real and must have taken ce soon after my mother passed away. Since my mind decided to bury that event, I didn¡¯t know for sure when it took ce, but this was my best guess. Now all that is left is to ask Lucien about it, this time I won¡¯t allow him to brush it off likest time.


    If he would tell me the truth about this, I will confess my love to him. Two years is a long time, but I¡¯ve waited for him for more than ten years already. What is another two more years?


    ¡­


    I trembled slightly as I stood in an unfamiliar part of the mansion. I don¡¯t remember thest time I was here. Lucien¡¯s wing of the mansion was non-officially off limits to everyone in the mansion except for some maids, butlers and bodyguards that have special permission to enter to serve Lucien. In my ten years of living here in this mansion, I¡¯ve been to this part less than three times and all of them for some type of emergency or the other. Unlike Edward¡¯s long-abandoned wing, Lucien¡¯s wing was modernized and luxuriously decorated.


    Jake, one of Lucien¡¯s senior bodyguards gave me a suspicious look when I walked past him in the hallway. The fact that he didn¡¯t stop me dead in my track meant that I was not officially banned from entering so it was just unusual for me to be here. I gave him a tight smile as I walked past him. He nodded slightly back at me in greeting. If he was curious about why I was here today, he didn¡¯t voice it.


    After a walk down a very long hallway, I arrived at arge dark blue double wooden door. The door reminded me of the doorway to Edward¡¯s old bedroom, this is the door to Lucien¡¯s master bedroom. I¡¯ve been here only once before and back then I did not get to enter his room.


    ¡°Miss Natalia?¡± an old maid said almost in disbelief. She didn¡¯t think I was a spirit of some sort, did she?


    ¡°Hello, is Lucien inside?¡± I asked. This question was redundant because I knew that he was certainly inside. If Lucien was not in his wing, Jake wouldn¡¯t have let me in this far because there would be no reason for me to enter Lucien¡¯s wing if he wasn¡¯t here. At all.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Natalia. Why¡­are you here sote at night?¡± the old maid questioned in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Am I not allowed to visit my father?¡± I shot back with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, Miss¡­¡± the maid replied softly, clearly taken aback with my tone.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should retire for the night. I¡¯m sure Lucien no longer requires your services,¡± I told her as I put my hand on therge door¡¯s handle.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Miss Natalia,¡± the old maid said with a bow before turning to leave.


    She didn¡¯t stop me outright or try to block my entrance which means that Lucien didn¡¯t give explicit orders that I¡¯m not allowed to enter his bedroom. This is interesting¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Lucien?¡± I called out to him in a sweet voice once I entered the room. I closed the heavy door behind me, and it automatically locked.


    ¡°Natalia, it¡¯s a surprise to see you here. Have a seat?¡± Lucien replied smoothly. Contrary to his words, he did not sound surprise in the slightest. Did he expect that I woulde?


    I sat down on the navy leather sofa opposite to him. I¡¯ve never been inside his bedroom, so I was a little surprise at how big the room actually is. Edward¡¯s room was already big, it could be called a set of rooms; however, Lucien¡¯s room was even bigger. Edward¡¯s room was clearly a teenager¡¯s room frozen in time while Lucien¡¯s room was clearly modernized with grey and dark blue tones that reflected his personality pretty well.


    ¡°Is there something urgent you wanted to discuss? It is quitete¡­and you¡¯ve never came to my room before,¡± Lucien asked as his eyes narrowed at me.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that I was here, I wasn¡¯t sure what to say or how to start. I unconsciously reached up to y around with the star-shaped pendant around my neck as I thought about what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally figured it out. The truth behind the nightmares that I was having,¡± I began to slowly exin.


    ¡°I see. Have they stopped? The nightmares¡­¡± Lucien asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes, they have. I think once I started to remember, the nightmare stopped,¡± I replied with a small smile as I gazed back at him. Does he remember? He must¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was going to rmend another therapist to help you if you didn¡¯t get better soon,¡± Lucien replied with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I asked you a while back about the incident in my dream and you said that you didn¡¯t remember¡­¡± I said as I cocked my head to the side.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯ve discovered?¡± Lucien prompted me. Does he want to hear it from me instead of just telling me that he remembers?


    ¡°I remembered that the incident actually happened. I¡¯m guessing a short while after my mother passed away, I got lost in that forest and a man saved me,¡± I said as I looked directly at Lucien to gauge his reaction. Lucien, however, wore aplete poker face and I couldn¡¯t read him.


    Lucien got up slowly as he came over to sit very close to me on the sofa. I could feel the warmth of his thigh against my own and the smell of his shampoo. He was so close.


    ¡°You must be thankful to that man who saved your life. Do you know him? What does he look like?¡± Lucien asked in a sensual whisper as he moved his face closer to mine. I was immediately captivated in the depth of his green eyes.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 104 Skin on Skin

    He¡¯s so close and I wished that we would remain this close to each other in body and in spirit as well from now on. I ced my hand lightly on the side of his face as I gazed deep into his eyes.


    ¡°He must have cared for me a lot and he had magnificently green eyes¡­just like yours¡­¡± I replied shyly. Lucien, why didn¡¯t you tell me all this time. Were you waiting for me to remember all by myself?


    ¡°He sounds like a truly wonderful person¡­doesn¡¯t he?¡± Lucien said teasingly as he closed the distance to ce his lips softly on mine.


    We kissed sweetly, taking it slow because we had all the time in the world. I felt Lucien¡¯s arms around my shoulders as he pulled me even closer to him as his yful lips teased mine. I wanted to feel his hot tongue against my own, but I wanted to enjoy this moment without rushing it. I moaned softly when Lucien parted my lips with the tip of his tongue as he slid it inside the depths of my mouth. He replied to me with small moans of his own.


    ¡°That man who saved me¡­I think that¡­he¡¯s my first love,¡± I confessed timidly. You¡¯re my first love, Lucien.


    Lucien froze for a very short moment before regaining hisposure. Was my confession of love so shocking to him? He seemed to be recalling something or connecting the dots in his head before he emerged from his daze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been manly in love with you since that day as well,¡± Lucien replied as he crushed his lips to mine in a very insistent and possessive kiss. He just told me that he loved me as well, right?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I felt so relieved and delighted as I kissed him back eagerly. Finally, we were on the same page with our feelings well aligned. I ran my fingers through his hair as he hugged me tighter to his warm body. All the while, he kissed me passionately, thrusting his tongue deep into my mouth as he changed the angle of our kiss. I was panting now as he turned me on. If this goes on, we¡¯ll¡­


    ¡°Lucien¡­I didn¡¯te here to¡­¡± I protested weakly. I honestly just wanted to talk.


    ¡°Then you should have worn more clothes¡­¡± Lucien replied as he silenced my further protests with his aggressive kiss. His hands untied and parted the thin burgundy robe that I had put on top of my quite revealing matching-color short night gown. His hand groped my breast to drive his point on myck of decent clothing home. Thece fabric of my nightgown was thin, and I could feel the heat of his hot palm on my flesh making my nipple harden instantly.


    ¡°Ah¡­Lucien¡­¡± I moaned his name as I started to get lost in my own lust and yearning.


    ¡°You have to be prepared for at least this much when you visit a man¡¯s roomte at night,¡± Lucien whispered seductively into my ear as he sucked and licked them.


    His hands continued to pump my breasts quite roughly. It feels good. I want more. As if sensing my need, Lucien removed the thin straps of my nightgown from my shoulders before sliding down the fabric from my breasts to reveal their naked form to his ravenous gaze.


    I felt my body grow hotter and my pussy tightened when he ced his hands against my naked tits. Hisrge warm hands kneaded my flesh assertively and my moans got louder. I hope none of the staffs were around anymore at this time of night. He pinched my nipples and rolled them around in between his fingertips and it was driving me crazy with desire. I felt my wetness ooze out in between my legs.


    ¡°Straddle me, Natalia,¡± Lucienmanded as his hands helped to lift me at my waist.


    I did as I was instructed and straddled him, and we continued to kiss fervently. His hand cupped my ass as I sat on top of hisp. I could feel his hardness against my wetness as I straddled it. His hands gripped my hips as he grinded his hardness against my wet opening. I felt so pleasurable to feel the shape of his cock rubbing against my slit and my clit that I instinctively grinded my hips down against him hard. I pressed my sensitive breasts against his chest as we continued to grind our bodies against each other and the sounds of our moans and wet kisses filled the room.


    Lucien¡¯s hands lifted my body up a little so that I was on my knees above him. His wandering hand traced the inner of my exposed thighs from my knees inching upwards towards the cleft in between my legs. I must be so wet there now after grinding against him, I could feel my juices drip out of my hole onto my thighs when he lifted my body up a little just now.


    ¡°You must be so wet already, your juices are all over your inner thighs¡­oh, what¡¯s this? You¡¯re not even wearing any underwear underneath this short nightgown¡­how naughty. I thought you were telling me just now that you weren¡¯t here for sex tonight,¡± Lucien teased me as his fingers greeted the sopping opening of my pussy. He¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t have any panties on.


    ¡°Lucien¡­don¡¯t tease me,¡± I said as I panted in heat when I felt his thick fingers stroking my wet opening stimting me. My pussy clenched and quivered at his touch. I cried out when he flicked my sensitive bud before massaging it repeatedly with his thumb. The ache at that spot became increasingly mind-numbingly pleasurable and my body writhed against his fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re much wetter than the other times we¡¯ve done it. Are you in heat today?¡± Lucien continued to tease me as he shoved two of his thick and long fingers inside of my flooded hole. I was so wet that he could slip in so easily. He sucked in his breath as my pussy sucked in his fingers deep inside of my hot pit.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good¡­Lucien¡­that spot!¡± I cried out in pleasure as his fingers thrusted hard and fast against my sensitive spot. I was breathing so hard now and my hips were grinding faster against his finger. If this goes on longer, I¡¯m really going to cum.


    ¡°Not yet, Natalia. I want to cum together with you today¡­can you hold on?¡± Lucien whispered into my ear sexily as he slow withdrew his fingers from my cunt. I almost screamed with disappointment. I was so close to my orgasm.


    I nodded to acknowledge his wish, knowing what woulde next¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 105 End of the Wait

    Lucien stripped off his shirt in one swift motion before taking off my robe. Throwing our clothes to the floor before returning his attention back to me. His hand squeezed my breasts a little too roughly before he took my other nipple into his hot mouth. He sucked it hard, and I whimpered his name in pleasure.


    ¡°Do you want me?¡± Lucien asked as his hand guided mine to his throbbing hardness. He wasrge and hard already. I wanted to take his length into my pussy. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long for this. He¡¯s never offered to go all the way with me before when we¡¯ve had sex previously.


    ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡± I replied back with a question of my own. It was obvious that I wanted him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a condom with me. I never bring a woman in here, you see¡­¡± Lucien raised his concern to my attention.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s a safe day. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± I brushed off his concern with an innocent smile. I¡¯ve been taking the pills regrly like clockwork because I didn¡¯t know when Edward would turn up demanding for raw sex. How ironic. However, I couldn¡¯t tell Lucien that.


    I rubbed my hand against his bulging hardness a little to feel his shape in my hand before using my hands to pull down his pants to reveal his massive and erect cock to me. I admired his hard shaft as I imagined it piercing my hole and driving me towards my climax. My pussy quivered with expectation as it got warmer and wetter. I wrapped my hand around his shaft and stroked it up and down lightly. Lucien moan in response to my touch on his sensitive part.


    ¡°Put me inside you, Natalia. I can¡¯t wait anymore,¡± Lucienmanded as he panted with lust.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to have him fill me either. I got up and roughly pulled his pants down all the way and thenpletely off. I didn¡¯t want it to get in our way when we copted. I don¡¯t think I could control myself once I started riding him.


    I straddle him once more. My hand reached for his member and slowly positioned it in between my legs so that the head of his cock was rubbing against my slippery slit. I moved his cock to rub it along my wet opening back and forth and then I rubbed it against my swollen clit. The feel of his cock rubbing my sensitive clit felt so good that I wanted to slip him inside of my hole right away.


    ¡°Stop teasing me, Natalia. I want to be inside you now,¡± Lucien said impatiently as his strong hands gripped the back of my ass to pull my body down towards his upstanding cock.


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s so big and hot¡­it¡¯s piercing me!¡± I cried out as I screwed the tip of his cock into my eager pussy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hot inside. Take more of me inside, Natalia,¡± Lucien panted greedily as his hands began ying with my nipples roughly.


    I opened my legs further apart and slowly lowered my hips down onto his erect pole. Finally, I¡¯m taking in Lucien¡¯s cock inside of my body. I¡¯ve always imagined doing this with him. The feeling was much more incredible than I had imagined when I dreamt of loving him. Inch by inch, my pussy sucked him in until his whole length had disappeared into my warm body. I sat on him skin to skin now with his whole cock buried deep inside of me, filling mepletely.


    ¡°Your insides feel so good. It¡¯s so warm and you¡¯re clenching around me so tightly,¡± Lucien said as he sighed with satisfaction. We stayed still for a little while enjoying our new union.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± I cried out softly as I bounced my hips up and down his hard pole. Lucien¡¯srge hands cupped my ass to help support me as I rode his cock. He mmed my hips down on him fast and hard so that his cock rammed hard into my hole. He¡¯s prating me so deeply with every thrust as he thrusted his hips upwards to meet me halfway. It was so aggressive and rough that it started to hurt but all the pain was overwhelmed by the pleasure that he was giving me. My pussy will be sore, and my insides will be mush by the time the sun rises, I thought.


    Lucien whispered my name and kissed me as he continued to thrust his hard dick inside of my hole. He must be enjoying himself because his cock just got bigger and longer inside of me. He used his hand to pinch my clit as I rode him, and it made me wild with lust. I bounced up and down his pole even faster as I flexed my leg. I clenched my wall tightly around his throbbing cock so that we would feel better together. I was close to cumming as he kept pounding into me and ying with my delicate clit.


    ¡°Lucien¡­I can¡¯t¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­already,¡± I confessed to him as I felt my mind getting hazier as my climax consumed me. I slid down his cock hard and fast to feel him pump deep inside of my hole as I squirted my love juices. I felt the stream of my juices leak out of my opening as Lucien continued to jerk his cock in and out of my sopping cave.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡­Natalia!¡± Lucien groaned and screamed while pounding my insides non-stop as his orgasm came. His cock twitched wildly deep inside of me before he filled me with hot gushes of his seed. His hot cum mixed with my own. He shot loads of cum inside of me as he threw his head back and groaned like a wild animal. It was a fantastic sight. I closed my eyes to catch my breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the bed,¡± Lucien whispered huskily as he stood up, lifting my body with him.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 106 Do You Love Me?

    I wrapped my legs around his hips and my arms around his neck. He was getting harder again inside of my hole. I could feel it because his cock was still buried deep inside of my body as he carried me towards the bed. I bet he¡¯s going to fuck me again, I thought as my insides trembled with anticipation.


    Heid me on the bed as he loomed on top of me. I drew his head towards me so that I could kiss him, I inserted my tongue into his mouth to taste him again. Twirling our tongues together felt amazing and I couldn¡¯t stop moaning into his mouth. I wrapped my legs around his hip tighter and felt him grow harder and bigger inside of me.


    ¡°I want you again, Natalia. Open your legs wider for me,¡± Lucien instructed hurriedly as his hands tugged at my legs to open them wider for him.


    ¡°I want you too¡­¡± I mumbled softly and was awarded with his charming smile.


    I heard a wet sound as Lucien slowly withdrew his hard cock from my trembling womanhood. I felt the mixture of our love juices ooze out from my opening and onto the bed covers as he unplugged my hole by removing his dick.


    ¡°So much of our cum is leaking out from your body. You must be flooded inside. Ready for another go?¡± Lucien asked as his fingers parted the outer lips of my pussy. He pinched my swollen clit with his fingers, twisting it around to send jolts of electrical pulses of pleasure through my body. He¡¯s making me wetter for him again although I was already more than well lubricated and ready for his entrance.


    ¡°Just¡­put it in me, Lucien,¡± I pleaded for him to hurry. I wanted to be one with him again as soon as possible.


    ¡°As you wish, My Lady,¡± he said jokingly as he positioned his hard swollen cock at my entrance. I braced myself for his hard thrust as I spread my legs wide open.


    I screamed when he drove his cock deep inside of me all at once. He buried himself to the hilt in once thrust and I felt like cumming already. His thrust was hard and deep, and it hit the sensitive spot deep inside of my cave. I moaned as I wed my nails over his bare muscr back while arching my hips upwards to thrust against him. He¡¯s hitting me in all the right spots inside making me ache with pleasure. Lucien screwed his pole inside of me from various angles making sure to ram against all of my hidden pleasure spots.


    He grabbed one of my legs and pushed it up over his shoulder in order to ram into me deeper from a different angle. Suddenly, his cock was able to reach even deeper inside of my love hole and it felt so amazing at this angle. I cried out his name in between my pants again and again. We were both sweating a lot at this point, and I could feel the heat from his body as I hugged him. I reached around to cup his ass, pulling him closer as he continued to pump uncontrobly inside of my cunt. At some point my pussy became numb from the repeated beating of his thick shaft against it. I felt like cumming¡­


    ¡°Turn over,¡± Lucienmanded as he jerked his cock out of my gaping pussy entrance. His hands turned my body over so that I was lying on my stomach. Lucien then pulled my hips upwards with both hands before ramming his hard rod into my opening all the way.


    ¡°Lucien! Ahhh! It¡¯s so deep!¡± I cried out as he took me from behind. I was moaning and crying so loudly now that my throat burned. My hands clenched hard on the nket as I tried to steady by body against his wild thrusting. I bit on the nket to keep my screams to myself before I woke up the entire household. It felt so good, I just wanted to faint. My body is going to orgasm again¡­


    ¡°Are you cumming already, Natalia?¡± Lucien asked as he paused his thrusting. I couldn¡¯t even speak anymore at this point. My mind was too messed up by all the sexual joys he was giving me. I clenched around him harder sucking his cock deeper into my pussy as a response instead. After a couple of harder and deeper thrusts, I came as I moaned and squirted my juices onto his hard cock. I was out of breath and physically exhausted as I flopped down onto the bed.


    ¡°Hang in there, My Lady,¡± Lucien teased before grabbing my ass to lift it up. Once it was in a suitable position, he continued to fuck my hole hot and hard until he too came inside of me. He shot his burning hot load deep inside of my womb. I could feel his hotness everywhere deep inside of my tummy.


    Lucienid on top of me as he kissed the base of my neck and shoulders, exhausted too from his climax. He slowly withdrew out from me, and I winced a little at the slight pain in between my legs. I pray that I can walk tomorrow without limping. He slowly flipped my body so that I was sleeping on my back before cing a pillow under my head.


    Then I felt his fingers slowly tracing my corbone and then he took the star-shaped diamond pendant between his fingers as he stared at it.


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s always had an interest in astronomy¡­¡± Lucien whispered as he continued to y around with the pendant in his hand.


    ¡°Who¡­?¡± I asked. Not catching on to what Lucien meant.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡± Lucien asked. His directness surprised me a little and I blushed.


    ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± I murmured softly and slowly.


    ¡°Then¡­you won¡¯t be needing this,¡± Lucien said firmly as he jerked on the thin gold chain of the ne, breaking it away from my neck.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I protested. Why is he doing this?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be needing this¡­or the man who gave this to you. Go to sleep now,¡± Lucien said as he got off the bed and headed for the door.


    That night he never returned.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 107 To See the Stars

    The next morning when I returned to my room, Reiner was there leaning on my door. Thest thing that I need right now is to exin why I wasn¡¯t in my room and where I went.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Reiner asked without looking at me.


    ¡°I went to find something to snack on in the kitchen,¡± I replied. Yes, I lied. I hate it, I¡¯ve been lying so muchtely.


    ¡°Since 2AM? Did you fall asleep in the kitchen as well?¡± Reiner shot back with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Have you been standing there since 2AM?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°Long enough to figure out that you were gone practically all night,¡± Reiner replied as he faced me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to exin myself to you. Step aside, please. I want to be alone,¡± I said softly as I tried to walk past him into my bedroom.


    To my surprise, Reiner did not try to stop me, and he didn¡¯t ask anymore questions. Once inside of my room, I closed and lock the door behind me.


    Edward¡­I need to see Edward.


    ¡­


    Reiner sighed loudly after Natalia entered her bedroom. Since he couldn¡¯t go to sleepst night, he had a sense of foreboding which was confirmed the moment he came to Natalia¡¯s room and found it empty. He spent the next hour looking all over the mansion for her but to no avail. He looked everywhere except for Lucien¡¯s wing. That wing was off limits to all other staffs except those exclusively granted to enter to serve Lucien. Things are getting messier than I thought possible.


    I guess leaving the tracking device intact in the pendant was the right move after all. After checking the pendant, it was evident that there was indeed a tracking device inside. At first thought, I was going to remove it right away but on second thought¡­no one should underestimate Edward¡¯s foresight. If he put it there, then perhaps it served another purpose than just to find Natalia on that rainy day.


    Guess I¡¯ll give it back to her as is. Natalia¡¯s been pestering me to find it ever since that day¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Princess! I thought you¡¯d never call,¡± Edward¡¯s cheerful voice greeted me over the phone. I haven¡¯t spoken or seen him for weeks.


    ¡°Hi. I need to see you,¡± I said briefly as I got straight to my point.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up. 5pm? Use my exit,¡± Edward replied in a serious tone.


    ¡°Ok. See you then¡­Thank you,¡± I replied back softly before I hung up.


    I¡¯ll talk it over with him when I meet him.


    ¡­


    This red dot on the screen here is Natalia. However, the red dot is now located at the building of my office. It¡¯s been less than five minutes since I got off the phone with Natalia, which means that there¡¯s no way that she is here. There¡¯s also no reason for her to show up here to meet me since I¡¯ll be picking her upter today. The most reasonable conclusion is that the red dot on the screen now is no longer Natalia.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see which devil is here to see me today,¡± Edward mumbled to himself with a knowing smile on his lips.


    ¡­


    Pushing open the secret trap door at the end of the dark and cold underground tunnel and I was now in the middle of the woods in the garden. I¡¯m a little earlier than my appointment time with Edward. I guess, I¡¯ll wait for him if he¡¯s not here yet, I thought to myself as I closed the trap door behind me and disguised it with dried leaves.


    Phew! I made it.


    This is the first time that I¡¯ve used that passage again since going through it with Edward. It was so dark and damp down there. I will forever be grateful that I did not run into any spiders or other simr creatures. Looking up, I spotted a dark blue Porsche 911 parked where I was supposed to meet Edward. Why did I go and expect a red Bentley, I should have known that Edward must have other cars as well. Lucien for sure had a bunch¡­these brothers.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Edward greeted me a little tensely when I got in the passenger seat of his car.


    ¡°Yea¡­¡± I replied dryly. What now?


    Edward started driving away from the mansion without another word. This reminded me a little of our escape from the mansion a while earlier. Once again, I didn¡¯t know where he was going to take me but strangely, I felt that I was in safe hands. Last time I could guess where he would be taking me; however, this time, I had no clue at all.


    ¡°Where do you want me to take you?¡± Edward asked. I see, so he wasn¡¯t sure where we should go either. I¡¯m d he¡¯s at least asking for my preference this time though.


    ¡°Are there options that I can choose from?¡± I asked casually. I didn¡¯t exactly have a ce in mind.


    ¡°Umm¡­Somewhere you can see the stars, a private cinema¡­or my ce?¡± Edward voiced his options before shing a smile my way.


    All those options seemed nice except his ce, although I didn¡¯t even know where his ce was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with somewhere that we can see the stars. You good?¡± I replied with a small smile.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go, Princess¡± Edward said lightly as he drove even faster.


    Along the ride out of town, I wondered if Edward realized that I wasn¡¯t wearing the ne he gave me. Then I stopped wondering, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d realized since the first moment that I stepped into the car. Edward never misses anything.


    The ride was silent, but it was more peaceful than awkward. I could sense that what we needed to say to each other was best saved for when we arrived at our destination. Stealing nces at Edward¡¯s handsome face, I could tell that he was very tired. He may have acted cheeful and full of energy when he was with me but there are rare glimpses like now, when I can tell that he must be exhausted, and sleep deprived. I should tell him not to work too hard but perhaps he would justugh at me.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you on the news a lottely. Have you been busy?¡± I asked lightly. I guess I couldn¡¯t tell him outright that I was a little worried for his health.


    ¡°A little¡­I only go on TV to attract attention and donations. Otherwise, I would prefer not to appear in public at all. No choice there though, research requires funding. Non-profit phnthropic projects require massive amount of mary backup¡­¡± Edward exined a little as he continued driving.


    ¡°Umm¡­perhaps you should take some breaks here and there¡­you know¡­ you look a little tired,¡± I said hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks for worrying, though,¡± Edward replied without any change in his tone. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s anything but fine.


    Edward smiled a little, but our brief conversation ended there.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master Edward! It¡¯s a pleasant surprise for you to be here. Wee home. I will have the chefs prepare dinner immediately,¡± A man who must be in his fifties greeted Edward with a deep bow. He must be a butler judging from his uniform.


    ¡°Call me Edward like always, please,¡± Edward replied with a small smile of his own.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. There¡¯s a guest here with you. Wee Miss. It is an honor to serve you,¡± the old man said professionally as he bowed.


    I waited for the old man to lead us into the mansion before I turned to address Edward.


    ¡°I thought¡­we weren¡¯ting to your ce. I didn¡¯t choose toe to your ce, right? I chose the option where we could see the stars, remember?¡± I asked in confusion. Why am I at his ce? The butler greeted him as the master of the house so obviously this is his ce, right?


    ¡°I never said that we weren¡¯ting to my ce. All three choices were all references to my ce. Your choice determines which one, out of the mansions that I own, I would bring you to,¡± Edward exined with a smallugh. He must be enjoying toying with me so much.


    ¡°What about the third choice? The third choice was your ce!¡± I asked, a little pissed that he was ying me again.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve chosen that I would have randomly chosen one of my ces for you. Oh¡­and the third choice was there so you would think that the first two choices were not my ce. It worked out well, didn¡¯t it?¡± Edward unraveled the puzzle for me with a child-like smile.


    Technically, what he did didn¡¯t go against his word and I had nothing much to say in return.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 108 Let’s Play a Game

    ¡°Oh¡­and I wasn¡¯t lying about the stars. You can see a bunch of stars from this mansion because it has a stargazing tower,¡± Edward defended himself as he winked at me.


    A stargazing tower, huh? This ce is away from the city too so it made sense that we would be able to see the stars from here.


    ¡®I guess he¡¯s always had an interest in astronomy¡­¡¯ Lucien¡¯s words came back to me. It can¡¯t be¡­did Lucien figure it out?


    ¡°You don¡¯t live here, right?¡± I asked for confirmation. This ce was too far from the city for daily use, I thought.


    ¡°Right. I have a few other ces at the city center. I don¡¯te here often so the old man you saw earlier must be so overjoyed that I¡¯m here today. Let¡¯s eat a lot at dinner to please him, ok?¡± Edward said as he took my hand in his before leading me deeper into the mansion.


    I call it a mansion, but this ce was different from the other mansions that I was used to. The architecture of his ce was very modern and must be inspired by thetest Scandinavian architecture style. It was minimalistic with a clean silhouette and a lot of ss walls and windows instead of the neo-gothic architecture of other older mansions. I would still refer to it as a mansion due to its gigantic size.


    ¡°We have some time before dinner. Want to y a little game to kill the time?¡± Edward asked with a yful smile.


    ¡°What do you have nned this time?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Edward replied with a littleugh.


    ¡­


    ¡°This is the game room,¡± Edward said as he led me into the game room.


    I could understand immediately why this was the game room when I stepped in. There was equipment for all sorts of games in the room and various game areas. Boardgames, dice, cards, balls and so many other things. The room wasrge with a lot of open space and some parts of the floor had mats installed like a gymnastic gym. What are we going to do here? y a game of cards?


    ¡°Are we going to y cards? I¡¯m not so good at it. Can we go with a boardgame instead?¡± I asked with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to y a very old andmon game. The treasure hunt. You know it right?¡± Edward stated.


    ¡°As in we search for a hidden treasure, right?¡± I replied. I know the game well enough, I guess.


    ¡°Yes. Except we willpete against each other. We won¡¯t be racing to see who can find the treasure first though. You¡¯ll be the one searching for the treasure and I will be the one who hides the treasure. The time limit is 30 minutes. The treasure is in this room. If you can find the treasure within that time limit, then you win. If you don¡¯t, then I win. How does that sound?¡± Edward exined the game to me enthusiastically.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°And¡­what will I get if I win?¡± I asked. Games are only fun if there¡¯s a prize.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll get to keep the treasure that you found. After all it is valuable and I can guarantee you that it is something that you¡¯re searching for,¡± Edward replied.


    Something that I am searching for¡­what could it be?


    ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m searching for it?¡± I asked suspiciously. I mean, I wasn¡¯t even aware that I was searching for something valuable.


    ¡°Simple. You¡¯re not wearing it¡­the pendant I gave you,¡± Edward replied with a knowing smile.


    My hand immediately went to my empty neck. It can¡¯t be¡­he had the ne? How?


    ¡°You have it? Howe the ne is with you¡­?¡± I asked in confusion. Lucien took it so how can it be with Edward.


    ¡°I won¡¯t answer your questions for free. This is the game room. If you want something, you must win it. How about this? If you win the treasure hunt, in addition to getting the ne back, I¡¯ll answer truthfully any three questions that you want. In exchange, I¡¯ll add a little handicap in the game. I¡¯m nice though, so I¡¯ll also give you a hint as to where the treasure could be. Deal?¡± Edward challenged me with a sweet smile.


    The boy in his story grew up into a twisted man indeed. I wanted the ne back but what I wanted more was to get truthful answers out of him. If I could ask him any questions, then¡­


    ¡°Any questions, right? I can ask any three questions and you will answer all of them truthfully, right? Even if¡­I asked about the incident in my dream, right?¡± I asked, hating how desperate I sounded. If this is a trap, then I have no choice but to run into it.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll answer any three questions including the one regarding your dream. Want to y?¡± Edward said as he cocked his head to the side, all the while his alluring green eyes were on me.


    Three questions. If I can win the game, I¡¯ll get some answers out of Edward. Find the ne in this room in 30 minutes, how hard can that be?


    ¡°What happens if I lose? What would you want in return?¡± I asked cautiously.


    ¡°Umm¡­a peck on my lips would do. So, what will it be? Do you want to y this little game with me?¡± Edward said with a sweet smile as his eyes narrowed slightly.


    What did I have to lose? I just need to find the ne in this room within 30 minutes and then I¡¯ll get the ne back along with answers! If I lose, then I¡¯ll just have to kiss him¡­right?


    ¡°Deal. Let¡¯s y,¡± I replied aftering to my decision.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Edward eximed happily while pping his hands together. He looked like a child happy that someone was willing to y a game that he invented.


    ¡°So¡­do I close my eyes while you hide the treasure?¡± I asked. Let¡¯s do this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already hidden it. So now, as agreed, I¡¯m going to give you the hint. I¡¯m such a nice guy seriously, this hint will cut down your work by so much. The treasure is in this room¡­the hint is¡­the treasure is on my body,¡± Edward stated proudly as he grinned at me.


    What?! The treasure is on his body? Well, that was surprising but¡­I can do a body search of a man in 30 minutes for sure.


    ¡°Oh¡­and as agreed. This is your small handicap¡­otherwise the game would be too easy, and you won¡¯t get the answers to your precious three questions, right?¡± Edward teased as he walked over to a cupboard.


    I watched him silently until he returned to stand face to face with me again.


    ¡°The handicap is that you won¡¯t be allowed to use your hands during this game. You will wear this handcuff, don¡¯t worry it¡¯s made of rubbery stic so it won¡¯t hurt your wrists, but it will restrain you so that you can¡¯t use your hands,¡± Edward exined casually as if this was totally normal.


    He grabbed my hands and gently put the handcuff on me so that my hands were bounded from behind.


    ¡°What?!¡± I eximed. I can¡¯t use my hands¡­so how will I search him?


    ¡°Your 30 minutes starts now¡­oh, by the way, my hands are unbound and¡­there are no rules against me touching you¡­¡± Edward stated as he smiled with so much satisfaction. I wanted to hit him.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 109 The Game

    What do I do? I can¡¯t use my hands¡­so how am I supposed to search him? If the ne is on his body, then I have to strip him, right? How do I do that¡­


    I red at Edward as he stood still watching me with a grin on his face. When I get this handcuff off me, I¡¯m going to hit him!


    ¡°Time is ticking, Natalia¡­are you going to do something? Or¡­should I start first?¡± Edward teased as he smiled yfully at me. As far as he was concerned, this game must be very entertaining.


    Why is this guy in a suit with a tie today? Why can¡¯t he just be in his boxers or something with less pieces to take off?!


    I have no choice, if I can¡¯t use my hands, then¡­


    I slowly walked towards Edward who was still standing still like a well-behaved kid. I can¡¯t believe, I¡¯m doing this¡­but! I am not going to lose!


    First, I need to take off his suit jacket. Thank God, it¡¯s not buttoned¡­This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I bent down a little and then I bit the leftpel of his suit between my teeth and pulled. If I can¡¯t use my hands, then I¡¯m going to have to use my mouth to undress him. This is probably what Edward had nned along and this is why I had 30 minutes to search him instead of 5 minutes.


    Slowly I used my mouth to tug and pull on his suit so that it was sliding off one of his shoulders. At least, Edward was not resisting, he was still standing very still as he watched me. This is so embarrassing, worst, it was very difficult.


    Finally, I managed to remove his arm from one sleeve of his suit. I felt like I had just won a gold Olympic medal. The other side should be easy now, I just need to pull, and it should slide off his other arm. Perhaps, I have a hidden talent of undressing a man with my hands bounded. Cleary a talent I thought I didn¡¯t need, until around 5 minutes earlier.


    ¡°Well done, you¡¯re doing much better than I thought,¡± Edward praised me when I was able topletely remove his suit jacket off him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to win this game no matter what¡­¡± I said with determination.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Edward said in jolly voice before cupping my face in his hands and kissing me.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I cried out as I pushed him away.


    ¡°¡­distracting you?¡± Edward replied as if there was nothing wrong at all. I guess to him there really was nothing wrong. There were no rules that he couldn¡¯t distract me.


    I grunted madly as I continued to undress him. I bit at the knot of his tie. This is harder than I ever imagined¡­how can I possibly undress himpletely in 30 minutes. This is so frustrating!


    ¡°Need help? My hands are free so¡­if you can convince me to help you, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Edward offered with an innocent smile. I hate his innocent smile. Whenever he smiles like that, he is anything but innocent.


    ¡°How can I convince you?¡± I snapped. This is crazy. This game. This man¡­everything is crazy. I bet I¡¯m also crazy¡­


    ¡°Stick out your tongue¡­then I¡¯ll remove my tie for you. Deal?¡± Edward stated with a low chuckle before he stuck out his tongue as an example.


    Shit. Time is ticking by so fast¡­


    I closed my eyes firmly and stuck out my tongue.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± Edward whispered, and I could feel his breath on my face. He¡¯s so close.


    The next moment, I felt the wetness of his tongue against mine. He moaned a little as he grinded his tongue firmly against my own. Edward sucked on my tongue, and I let out a small whimpering sound. I opened my eyes and met his lusty green gaze. True to his word, Edward began to unknot his tie from around his neck. He continued to suck and entwine his tongue with mine before closing in further to kiss me. He thrusted his tongue into my mouth, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning. His hands had finished loosening and removing his tie. He threw the tie on the floor and removed his lips from mine.


    Next is his white shirt, I can do this. If I can¡¯t unbutton every button with my mouth, then I can still tug on them until they came lose. I put my hands on his chest as I bent down to bite on the top button of his shirt. This is so embarrassing. I clenched my hand on his shirt, as I tugged on the button with my mouth and tongue. I could feel Edward¡¯s eyes watching me silently. My patience was running thin, as I tugged more forcefully on the buttons freeing them from their hole or just ripping them off.


    After a whole eternity had passed, I managed to unbutton all the buttons of his shirt. Edward seemed happier than I was at this achievement as heughed and pped his hands in apud. I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re simply amazing, Natalia,¡± Edward said cheerfully as he hugged me to him.


    The next thing I knew, we had fallen to the floor with me on top of him. Now, I understood why the floor was matted like a gym. This game wouldn¡¯t end with us both standing upright, would it? Enough, I need to look for the ne. Ignoring the fact that I was in a very suggestive position as I straddled his hips, I bent down and used my teeth to bite on his shirt¡¯s cor to pull the shirt off his shoulders.


    His hands slowly began to stroke my waist and then slid down to my hips before squeezing my ass. His touches are distracting me; it¡¯s so hard to focus. Sadly, I couldn¡¯t find the ne anywhere. I wasn¡¯t surprised, if I was Edward, I would definitely hide it in my boxers¡­but that¡­meant that I need to strip himpletely.


    ¡°If youe so close, I¡¯m going to have a hard time keeping my hands off you, you know?¡± Edward teased as his hands slowly caressed my breasts. Softly at first and then more aggressively as he squeezed and pumped them in his hands.


    I pulled my body away from his touch, but it was difficult to avoid his hands with my own bounded behind me. Edward¡¯s hands squeezed my breasts even harder as he kneaded them together. I started moaning despite myself. This is not good; I don¡¯t have much time.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 110 Playful Negotiations

    I need to endure this, otherwise I can¡¯t undress him. Ignoring his hands, I moved my body lower so that my face was level with his hips. I need to unbuckle his belt. This is humiliating, I thought, as I bent my head down towards his crotch to bite on the leather strap of his belt. Edward giggled like a boy and told me that it tickled as I moved my head struggling to free the leather strap from the buckle of his belt.


    ¡°Need help?¡± Edward asked mischievously.


    ¡°No¡­need¡± I said as I busied myself freeing the leather strap. I can do this¡­


    Edward giggled before patting the back of my head with his hand encouragingly. I managed to unbuckle his belt. I¡¯m quite amazed at my achievement. However, taking off his pants, seemed impossible.


    ¡°Need help? Time is ticking by, Natalia¡± Edward asked again.


    This time, I nodded.


    ¡°I need you to unbutton and remove your pants,¡± I said brusquely.


    ¡°Sure. In exchange, turn around and face the other way,¡± Edward said as he gestured for me to turn around.


    I hurriedly turned around so that I was facing the other way as I sat on his hips with my back to him.


    I heard and felt him getting up into a sitting position.


    ¡°Bend over¡­show me your ass,¡± Edwardmanded as he gripped my ass to pull it upwards.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I called out his name softly as I felt his face close to my butt. I bent over so that my butt was now directly in front of his face. I didn¡¯t have my hands to support me since they were bounded behind my back, so, my upper bodyid on his legs.


    I felt his hand on my ass as he stroked it and then he lifted my skirt up. My ass was now exposed to his sight, this is embarrassing. I felt his hand on my naked flesh as he squeezed my ass and then I felt his fingers on the crotch of my underwear.


    ¡°Edward!¡± I cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Hold still¡­¡± Edward said softly as his fingers stroked me through the thin fabric.


    I moaned. This is so unfair. This whole game is so unfair. His fingers moved the fabric covering my opening to the side so that his fingers could directly touch my slit.


    ¡°Why are you so wet here, Natalia? Did undressing me turn you on this much?¡± Edward said mockingly and I felt his fingers sliding along the wet folds of my pussy.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning as his fingers continued to stroke me there. I hadn¡¯t realized that I was soaking wet down there. His fingers yed around with my delicate clit before his other hand thrusted two thick fingers inside of my wet hole. I cried out when I felt his fingers deep inside of my pussy. It feels so good. I moaned and Edward started thrusting his fingers inside of my body.


    ¡°How much longer¡­¡± I started to ask but I couldn¡¯t go on. My question was reced with lewd moans when Edward started thrusting his fingers against my G-spot and my body shuddered with pleasure.


    ¡°Until you cum¡­¡± Edward replied.


    Until I cum¡­that wouldn¡¯t be too long at this rate. Edward¡¯s restless fingers pounded into me faster and harder and he pinched my clit consecutively. I cried out his name as my passion took over. I couldn¡¯t stop shaking my hips against his meddling fingers. His fingers are in so deep, and it felt amazing as they rubbed the stretched walls of my pussy. I think I¡¯m going to cum soon.


    ¡°Edward¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± I said between my pants and intense moans.


    Edward slowly removed his fingers from my wet hole. He grabbed my ass with his big hands, and I felt a hot wetness enter my hole. Edward must have screwed his tongue inside of my hole instead of his fingers. This feels so naughty, his face is buried in between my legs as he fucked my cunt with his tongue. He made lewd slurping sounds against the opening of my pussy as he sucked on it. He trusted his tongue inside and twirled it around. The texture and heat of his tongue was making me feel so ecstatic. His fingers resume their stimtion of my clit, brining me closer to the edge.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming! Edward¡­ahhhh!¡± I screamed so loudly when I climaxed. It was so amazing¡­


    ¡°Natalia¡­you have to get off me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t take off my pants for you¡­¡± Edward said as he nudged my ass with his hand.


    I rolled off him andid on my side as I panted and tried to catch my breath. I could feel my own juices wetting my inner thighs, I must have came so much.


    Edward took of his pants and finally he was naked with just his boxers on. I am so close now¡­I can do this! I sat on the floor beside his hips. I bit on the stic waist of his boxer and started yanking it down. Would it kill him to lift his hips and help me out a little? When this game is over, I¡¯m going to strangle him.


    ¡°Need help?¡± Edward asked again.


    ¡°Hell¡­no¡­¡± I replied. I need to remove this. I don¡¯t have much time to lose.


    ¡°I think we only have ten minutes left. Good luck, Natalia,¡± Edward said as he looked at the luxurious watch on his left wrist.


    ¡°Would it kill you to lift your hips up a little?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna¡­¡± Edward said as he pouted a little.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 111 Treasure Hunt

    ¡°Nothing¡­I¡¯ll help you since I¡¯m such a kind guy,¡± Edward replied with augh as he lifted his hips off the floor.


    Whole farms of pigs will fly tomorrow! Taking advantage of this opportunity I quickly pulled his boxers down and then leaned over to do the same to the other side of his waist. I was so focused on the task of undressing him that I didn¡¯t realize that Edward¡¯s cock was hard and big like it was about to burst. Now that I saw it, I was reminded that I¡¯m not the only one turned on by all this.


    Important thing first. Where is the ne? I moved my face closer to inspect his groin. I froze¡­I don¡¯t see the ne anywhere. I used my mouth to nudge on his boxers but couldn¡¯t feel the ne. Shit.


    ¡°Where is the ne, Edward?!¡± I asked, almost screaming at him in my frustration.


    ¡°Do you want a hint? It¡¯ll cost you¡­by the way, you have 5 minutes left,¡± Edward offered with an innocent smile on his face. Again, with that innocent smile.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want¡­¡± I said as I sighed and rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°Simple. I¡¯ll tell you where to look but while you¡¯re looking, you promise to get on your knees and keep sticking your ass up, ok?¡± Edward stated his condition as he pointed his fingers upwards to indicate the position of my ass.


    ¡°Ok. Where is the ne?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°hahaha¡­the hint is¡­it¡¯s in one of the pockets of my clothes,¡± Edward said whileughing at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s in a pocket¡­of your shirt? Your pants?¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yup, I honestly don¡¯t know why you had the idea that you needed to strip mepletely to find it. Did you perhaps think that I hid it in my underwear? You¡¯re so naughty!¡± Edward teased me as he shrugged.


    I will deal with this mad manter, now I need to find the ne. I immediately knelt down on my knees next to his clothes that I had removed. I can¡¯t use my hands, so I leaned down to use my mouth to toss his clothes around as I tried to locate the pockets.


    ¡°Ass up!¡± Edwardmanded as he used hisrge hands to pull my ass upwards.


    ¡°Edward!!!¡± I screamed his name in shock.


    Edward had rammed hisrge and hard cock inside of my cunt from behind. His warm hands gripped the sides of my hips as he pumped his thick shaft into me non-stop. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t move, and I forgot my mission to find the ne. I felt his strokes inside of me so intensely, it was driving me mad. His member was hitting me so deep inside and my body swayed to the rhythm of his thrusts. I can¡¯t stop searching, I need to find it. My mouth found the pocket of his suit but there was nothing inside¡­same with the other side. So, it must be in the pocket of his pants. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?


    I bit on his pants to drag it closer to me so that I could see the pocket. All the while, Edward was fucking me hard and deep. He was moaning wildly now while he continued to pound into my wet hole. It felt so satisfying, his cock feels so hot and big today. Perhaps this game was turning him on more than I thought. I was moaning loudly too as I struggled to see or feel inside of his pant pockets.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, I found it¡­a small lump inside one of his pant pockets. I bit on the pocket and shook my head a little until the ne fell out. My mind was so hazy with lust now that I couldn¡¯t even shout in joy for my victory. All my mind could focus on was the pleasure Edward was making me feel with each deep thrusts of hisrge cock inside of my pussy. He was thrusting much faster now and our bodies made pping sounds against each other. His cock pounded against the sensitive spot deep inside of me, pushing it and rubbing it hard.


    ¡°Ah!! Edward¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­again¡­¡± I gasped and panted as my whole body went numb. I rode out my climax as I squirted out my hot juices.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming too, Princess!¡± Edward cried out as he pumped his cock so hard inside of me three more times before pouring his hot cum deep inside of me. I haven¡¯t had sex with Edward for weeks. I knew we would end up doing it today, but I never imagined that it would be like this. It felt so good¡­I guess, I really missed him and the feel of his body. We both copsed to the matted floor with him on top of my back.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 112 Peaceful Intermission

    The warm water of the shower felt very calming on my skin and worn-out body. I washed my hair and body, and I was feeling much better by the second. I just wanted to stand here for a while longer to feel the light pressure of the water drops against my naked skin. The sound of the running water can calm my nerves effectively.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened. I¡¯m very sure that I locked it when I came in. Well, I guess there isn¡¯t a door in this house that the master of the house couldn¡¯t unlock. Why should I be surprised? The concept of ¡®private space for Natalia¡¯ clearly did not exist in Edward¡¯s book.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Edward called my name cheerfully as he popped his head in from the doorway. Edward appearedpletely naked except for a white towel wrapped around his waist.


    ¡°Why are you here?!¡± I screamed a little too loudly than I intended. I didn¡¯t think my voice would echo so loudly in the bathroom. I quickly shielded my breast with my hands as I turned my body towards the wall.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to act like I¡¯ve never seen you stark naked before¡­¡± Edward said amusingly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked again. Actually, I wanted to shout at him to ¡®get out!¡¯


    ¡°Since you were the one who undressed me, I thought you should take responsibility by dressing me,¡± Edward stated with a sly grin.


    ¡°The game was your idea. Why do I need to take responsibility?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, the game was my idea. The game was a treasure hunt, the treasure was in my pant¡¯s pocket which means that you didn¡¯t need to strip mepletely naked. You see, doesn¡¯t change the fact that you chose to stripped me,¡± Edward continued with his non-sense as he pouted like a spoiled kid.


    ¡°Ok. Just get out for now,¡± I said as I gave up.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll stay in here until you¡¯re done,¡± Edward replied as he leaned on the wall, his eyes never leaving me.


    ¡°Ok¡­then I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s get out¡­¡± I replied as I rolled my eyes at him. I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I¡¯ve rolled my eyes today. I kissed my dream of standing under the shower to unwind with a firm goodbye as I wrapped myself in a white towel and got out of the shower.


    ¡­


    Edward took my hand as soon as we exited the bathroom and led me to an adjoining walk-in closet. Perhaps, it would be better described as a dressing room more than just a mere walk-in closet. The room looked like a small size upscale boutique with women¡¯s clothing, bags, shoes and essories on one side and the other side for men. So many things here for a house that he rarelyes to, I thought, as I reached out my hand to touch the dresses hung up on the rack.


    I felt Edward¡¯s warmth behind me as he came to stand very close to me.


    ¡°Was I too rough on you just now?¡± Edward asked without any remorse in this voice. I felt his hand lightly on the side of my neck before his warm lips nibbled the back of my neck.


    ¡°Stop teasing me!¡± I snapped back as I jerked my neck away from him. I crossed my arms over my chest protectively.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop when your reactions are no longer cute,¡± Edward replied as heughed.


    I red back at him.


    ¡°Choose something to wear. I¡¯ll help you get dressed,¡¯ Edward stated as he sat down on the sofa to wait for me.


    ¡°I can get dressed by myself. Thank you,¡¯ I whispered back as I started to explore the rows of clothing on the seemingly endless racks.


    ¡°I feel like I would be a bad host if I didn¡¯t take care of my guests properly. I¡¯ll let you choose your helper. You can choose between Ralph, that¡¯s the old and very well experienced butler you met downstairs, or me,¡± Edward offered with a charming smile.


    ¡°Fine. You can dress me,¡± I replied dryly. Having Edward dress me isn¡¯t a big deal, but I had no idea why he wanted to do it.


    Just like the previous times that Edward had clothing prepared for me, there really was everything here including clothes, night wear, swimwear, bags, essories, shoes, and underwear. After exploring a little, I went with something practical and simple. I picked out a sleeveless light pink ankle-length dress, a white knitted cardigan to cover my arms and a pair of light brown leather t that feltfortable on my feet when I walked. I picked out matching whitece underwear, that¡¯s it. I was done.


    ¡°Here,¡± I said as I put all the clothing, I had picked out on the sofa next to where Edward was sitting.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s start, remove your towel,¡± Edward said seriously as he got down to the business of dressing me.


    I was quite surprised that there were no games or funny business as he dressed me. Starting from my underwear, then the clothes and then the shoes. He did everything quite perfectly.


    ¡°Do you do this often?¡± I asked curiously. I bit my tongue right after that question slipped past. Why couldn¡¯t I stop myself from prying into his private affairs?


    ¡°Nope. This is actually my first time dressing a girl. Usually, I undress them. Did I do a decent job?¡± Edward replied as he checked that I he had my shoes on right.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean this¡­I meant, bringing a girl over. You know, there are a lot of women¡¯s clothes here and all¡­¡± I asked hesitantly. I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to hear his answer.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask things that you don¡¯t really want to hear answers to, right?¡± Edward replied softly as he patted my head gently. This man can read my mind. I am so sure of it now.


    Edward stood closer to me as he smiled at me. It was like he had something to say but then changed his mind.


    ¡°Congrattions on winning the game. As promised, I¡¯m returning this to you,¡± Edward said with a smile.


    He slowly put the star pendant ne around my neck for me. I noticed that the broken chain had been fixed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied simply because I didn¡¯t know what else I wanted to say.


    ¡°It looks good on you. Now, why don¡¯t you pick some clothes for me and dress me?¡± Edward suggested as he gestured to the rows of men clothing.


    I walked over to pick something out for Edward. There are too many choices here, seriously. I¡¯ll go with something simple and rxing since we¡¯re just going to have dinner together here. I picked out a light pink shirt, a white cardigan, and light brown pants. Edward can pick his own shoes.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll dress you,¡± I told Edward with a smile as I brought over the clothes to the sofa.


    Edward stood up and I began to dress him. He was silent while he watched my every move as I carefully dressed him. I asked for his assistance to move his arms and legs here and there. ying with a life-sized doll would probably feel something like this, I thought as I chuckled a little to myself. Edward did not say a word throughout the whole process which got me a little worried. ncing at his face showed that he seemed to be deep in thought. What is he thinking about right now?


    I put the shirt on him and started to button up the buttons. I could feel him staring at me as he watched my every move. I smiled at him briefly as I finished up buttoning the buttons. There, all done.


    ¡°All done. Did I do it right?¡± I asked as I smiled up happily at him. I think I did a pretty good job at dressing him.


    Instead of giving me a reply, Edward wrapped his strong arms around me and pulled me in for a loving kiss. His lips on mine were warm and surprisinglyforting. We kissed slowly and patiently until I melted into his warms arm. His hot tongue yed around with mine inside of my mouth and I moaned a little in bliss.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 113 A Moment Like This

    Edward let go of me after a while and I paused to catch my breath. My body slightly trembling from his surprising kiss. He grinned at me a little but didn¡¯t say anything. We looked at our reflection in the mirror. I think we look a little like a couple with our matching outfit. I¡¯m not sure how Edward felt about wearing light pink but I personal think it suits him quite well. If his eyes are the color of the green leaves then the pink of his shirt would be the color of the petals of flowers.


    *Knock Knock Knock*


    ¡°Master Edward, dinner is ready as you have ordered,¡± Ralph said from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Edward asked with a smile as he took my hand gently in his.


    The moment, we stepped out of the dressing room and into the hallway, Edward¡¯s phone rang. Edward frowned a little when he saw who was calling.


    ¡°Sorry, Natalia. I have to take this. Can you wait here for a bit? Ralph can keep youpany,¡± Edward said hurriedly before he walked off to take the phone call.


    ¡°Sorry that you¡¯re stuck with an old man like me for the time being,¡± Ralph said kindly as he bowed slightly to me.


    ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here with me. You and Edward seem close, have you been with him for a long time?¡± I asked to make small talk with the kind old man.


    ¡°Oh yes. I¡¯ve served him since he was a teenage boy, you see. He¡¯s been through a couple of rough patches as I¡¯m sure he¡¯s already told you,¡± Ralph replied in a respectable tone.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s got you to support him after all,¡± I said cheerfully trying to cheer the old man up. He must be very kind and professional. I mean, at his age, he¡¯s still working devotedly to his young master. There are a couple of very old butlers like him in the Rosenhall family as far as I was aware.


    ¡°Not at all, Miss Natalia. Try as we may, I have never seen Master Edward smile as much and as genuinely as he does when he is with you, My Lady. It may be too presumptuous of me to ask you for this but, please judge a man from his actions. His words may hold true or may be misleading; however, actions are much harder to misinterpret,¡± Ralph said with a gentle smile as he bowed slightly to excuse his straightforwardness.


    I could see where Ralph wasing from but sadly, in Edward¡¯s case, I find both his words and his actions to be very difficult to interpret. Even his actions could easily be misleading.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for your kind advice,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°I kind of envy my other colleagues. You see, they get to serve Master Edward much more frequently than I do because he rarely visits this ce. In fact, you¡¯re the first guest he¡¯s ever brought here. It shouldn¡¯t be very surprising though; this mansion was built here because this ce holds many precious memories for the Master,¡± Ralph said with a sadness in his voice.


    ¡°What memories?¡± I asked intriguingly.


    ¡°Oh, if the Master has not told you about it then it is not my ce to do so. However, this ce holds many miserable yet precious memories for Master Edward,¡± Ralph replied.


    Since it was clear that I would not be getting any more details from the old man, I decided to ask something of my own.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± I asked bluntly. From what he¡¯s seen and said, I¡¯m sure that he knows what kind of rtionship I have with Edward. We¡¯re not officially dating or anything, but it must be obvious to him that we are intimate. His reactions, however, does not match well if he knew that I am in fact Edward¡¯s step niece.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Natalia. I¡¯ve known you for much longer than you think¡­¡± Ralph mumbled softly that I could hardly hear him. That¡¯s strange, I¡¯m sure this is our first time meeting¡­


    Before I could ask for more details, Edward returned from his phone call.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, sorry it took longer than I wanted it to. Let¡¯s go for dinner?¡± Edward said warmly as he hooked my arm in his.


    Ralph bowed low as we walked past.


    ¡­


    ¡°Did that old man tell you any of his old tales? He likes to run his mouth in front of guests so pay him no mind,¡± Edward said as he led me through the hallway of therge house.


    ¡°I found him very friendly. I like him. Where are we going?¡± I replied as Edward continued to drag me along.


    ¡°Dinner with the stars,¡± Edward replied simply as he pointed upwards.


    Soon we were standing at the bottom of a winding staircase. Looking up, I could tell that we would be climbing up quite high. Is this, the stargazing tower that he mentioned before?


    ¡°Yup, this is the way up to the stargazing tower. It¡¯s a walk up for sure but I think the walk is interesting rather than installing an elevator here,¡± Edward replied to my unasked question as he pulled me along.


    We walked up together up the spiraling staircase. I don¡¯t know how much or how high we¡¯ve climbed but my unfit legs were getting a little tired. Edward slowed down to support me as it was clear that this climb was above my physical abilities.


    ¡°Umm¡­I don¡¯t mean this in a naughty way but¡­if you want, I can carry you up,¡± Edward suggested hesitantly as he peered into my face. My face must be red from exerting myself. When did I get so unfit? I wondered how much longer is the climb. I sucked in a couple of deep breaths and decided to continue climbing on my own two feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I can handle this. Thank you for the offer though,¡± I replied with a tight smile.


    After what felt like half a century, I finally made it up to the stargazing hall. I survived! I swear I will start working out and cut down on the red velvet and cheesecake that Reiner loves to serve. Edward did break a sweat and neither was he panting. Clearly, the walk up here was a breeze to him and a full-blown tornado to me.


    The sight that greeted me was amazing. We were higher up than I thought and just as Edward had promised, I could see so many bright stars in the dark sky. They shined like precious jewels decorating the sky. It was such a sight to behold that I was awestruck. Living in the city, it was almost impossible to see the stars as clearly as this. Since the mansion was away from the city and there were no other buildings around, I had an unobstructed view of the open night sky that stretched as far as my eyes could see. All that space now filled with twinkling stars.


    ¡°Wow¡­this surely is such a sight!¡± I eximed as I stared at the sky above.


    ¡°Your reaction makes me feel like this tower was truly worth building,¡± Edward replied with a softugh.


    I felt his arms hugging me from behind as we gazed up at the stars. For a moment, I wish that time would stop. I felt like we may not be able to return to a moment like this after this dinner came to an end.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 114 First Question

    We sat down at the table arranged for our dinner. It was very thoughtful of Edward to arrange a romantic candle-lit dinner for us here where we could dine in the presence of the stars above. However, the atmosphere was filled with tension and dread. It was hard to believe that just a while ago we were having fun dressing each other up like a couple would. Reality is harsh, huh?


    ¡°You should eat before we talk. Please try to eat a lot so old Ralph will not cry in his sleep tonight,¡± Edward joked as he prompted me to eat.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied softly as I started eating. The food was probably good. I said probably because I couldn¡¯t taste anything anymore at that point in time.


    Thinking of dear old Ralph and his smiling face, I tried to stuff as much food into me as I could. I¡¯m sure that old man put his heart and soul into prepping this romantic dinner setting and meal so the least I could do is show my appreciation by eating as much as I could.


    Ralph and some maids helped to clear away the dishes from the table after we were done. Soon, Edward and I were left alone again once more, and the wind suddenly felt much colder than before.


    ¡°Want to just start? As promised, since you won the game, you get to ask me three questions and I¡¯ll answer them truthfully,¡± Edward broke the awkward silence with his low and serious voice.


    During the game I looked forward to this moment so much. The moment where I would finally learn the truth from Edward. However, now that the moment had arrived, I felt so much dread and fear. Am I making the right decision? How much more of what was left of my current world would crumble down at his words?


    ¡°Ok. Firstly, I want you to tell me the truth about the event behind my dream including the identify of the person who saved me,¡± I stated slowly. I was surprised at how little my voice shookpared to the turmoil and uncertainty that I was feeling inside.


    ¡°What do you think you know about the incident and the identity of the man who saved you?¡± Edward asked me back patiently.


    ¡°What I¡¯ve figured out by myself is that the event really took ce. It must have happened soon after my mother passed away and I was living alone with Lucien and therefore, the man who saved me must have been¡­Lucien as well,¡± I replied tly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Edward replied without any emotions.


    ¡°Edward, please tell me the truth. I know you said that I wouldn¡¯t believe you even if you told me¡­but I¡¯m willing to try¡­¡± I pleaded as I tried not to raise my voice.


    Edward sighed loudly.


    ¡°Listen to me carefully. I¡¯m only going to tell you this once. You¡¯ve got everything all wrong except for the fact that the incident was real. The incident really did happen. However, it didn¡¯t happen a while after your mother died. The incident actually took ce roughly a year before your mother married Lucien. In other words, when the event took ce, you have never met Lucien before. Consequently, Lucien wasn¡¯t the one who saved you on that day,¡± Edward exined slowly and logically.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­that¡¯s not how I remember it at all,¡± I replied in shock and confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. As I said, you wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter what I said,¡± Edward replied with a shrug as if he didn¡¯t care and that I could take it or leave it.


    ¡°How do you know about this? Do you have some proof that your version of the story is true?¡± I asked seriously.


    ¡°Lucien didn¡¯t save you, Natalia. He has never saved you¡­¡± Edward said as he locked eyes with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Lucien saved me,¡± I shouted back. Lucien had always been there for me.


    ¡°Did he tell you that? When you asked him if he saved you that day¡­did he tell you that he did?¡± Edward asked back.


    Well, he¡­


    ¡®You must be thankful to that man who saved your life. Do you know him? What does he look like? He sounds like a truly wonderful person¡­doesn¡¯t he?¡¯


    Lucien¡¯s words came back to me¡­


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say it. My brother is sadly and respectfully a man with clear principles of his own. He would never explicitly say that he saved you when he didn¡¯t. Therefore, I am very sure that he never said it. Are you sure that you weren¡¯t just hearing what you wanted to hear from him?¡± Edward said slowly and empathetically.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°How do you know this?!¡± I screamed at Edward. Enough with his theories. Why can¡¯t he just tell me straight.


    ¡°Natalia. Lucien didn¡¯t save you¡­I know it best¡­¡± Edward spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I did,¡± Edward stated clearly and bluntly.


    ¡°What?!¡± I cried out. Edward saved me? Impossible¡­


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you after all this time. The truth is Lucien never saved you because the one who saved you that day was me. It has always been me,¡± Edward exined again slowly to drive his point home.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± I said without hiding my confusion and shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for getting it all wrong. Just think about it, it was dark, and you were scared and all you could remember were the green eyes of your savior. You held on to that image without remember the identity of the man¡­and then, just like magic, less than a yearter your mother introduced you to a man who had the same green eyes that you remembered. Not just his eyes, his hair, his face and perhaps even his build was very simr to your savior. In that moment, you must have believed that the man standing before you was your savior, right?¡± Edward persuaded me.


    ¡°¡­Then when your mother passed away and you were alone with Lucien, your mind twisted your memories even further so that you believed that the incident happened after you were living with Lucien. Why? Because your mind wanted to reconcile its wishes and desires with reality. Your mind wished to find your savior and changing the sequence of your memory of the event could achieve exactly that. Suddenly, your desires aligned with reality and Lucien became the hero you desired. It¡¯s a happy ending, right?¡± Edward stated his theory with a sad smile.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I was too overwhelmed by how convincing his theory was, and I didn¡¯t have anything to say. Noticing that I didn¡¯t have a response, Edward continued¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 115 Where We First Met

    ¡°The mind will always protect its owner. It can choose to erase or forget inconvenient memories such as memories that would hurt you. Overtime, your mind decided that it would be better if you forgot about the incident. Why? Because any memories of the incident may make you question the true identity of your savior and threaten the happiness that you currently have with Lucien.


    But, what about the true savior who was conveniently forgotten? At first, he didn¡¯t mind at all. He didn¡¯t think he would see you again after the incident. Then to his surprise, he met you again when his brother introduced you to him as his step niece. Even then, he was just happy that you seemed happy. So what if everything was a misunderstanding? So what if she never looked or cared about him again?¡± Edward told me this story passively. Once again, he was referring to the hero as if it was someone else entirely. Just like that time he told me the story about his childhood.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡± I asked sadly. He could have told me¡­


    ¡°Why would I do that? Imagine how weird the whole situation would be. If I told you prior to this, you would have just said that it was Lucien. Worst, you could have said that you never got lost in the woods before in your life. Since the first day I met you again, I decided to stay away from you,¡± Edward said with a sadugh.


    ¡°Then why did you approach me? Why did you try to make me remember after all this time?¡± I asked the burning question in my mind.


    ¡°Because you were no longer truly happy. Lucien cannot give you true happiness, Natalia. I¡¯m not saying that I can but if there¡¯s someone who can, it is not Lucien,¡± Edward stated this as if it was a fact set in stone.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just think it, Natalia. I know it. Why do you think you¡¯re in love with Lucien? Is it because he was kind to you when he raised you? Is it because he¡¯s handsome? Is it because heforted you when you needed it?¡± Edward asked rhetorically with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I whispered. My answer dying on my tongue.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re in love with him because you believed that he is your first love. Because he is your first love, he has a special ce in your heart,¡± Edward went on as he gazed into my eyes. His green eyes were dead serious, and it was scaring me.


    Suddenly, Edward got up from his seat and came over to my side of the table. He knelt down on one knee so that he could stare deeper into my eyes. I couldn¡¯t look away. I was scared, not of him but of how I truly felt.


    ¡°Listen well, Natalia. Lucien is not your first love. Your first love has been me all along. It was never his eyes that you fell in love with, it was mine,¡± Edward said clearly and slowly as he stressed each and every word. His warm hand cupped my cheek as he continued staring into my eyes.


    ¡°It is not his touch that you crave, it¡¯s my touch. It is not him that you want, it¡¯s me that you really want. It is not his love that you desire, it¡¯s my love that you¡¯re after,¡± Edward said slowly and softly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward bent down to kiss my lips softly. It was a very light and fleeting kiss.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Is it that disappointing that your first love is me instead of Lucien?¡± Edward asked as he cocked his head to the side, resting his head in his palm. I couldn¡¯t tell how he felt.


    I touched my own cheek and felt the wetness of my tears. I was too shocked and if Edward hadn¡¯t pointed it out, I probably wouldn¡¯t know that I had started crying. I wiped my own tears away as I blinked rapidly.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡­don¡¯t know how I feel¡­or how I should take it¡­¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°So that answered the first part of you question of how I knew it wasn¡¯t Lucien. As for the second part¡­what proof did I have that my version of the story is true¡­¡± Edward continued casually as he continued to peer at me through his longshes.


    I nodded that it was ok for him to continue. I had just finished wiping my tears away with my fingertips and Edward offered me a tissue. I smiled weakly at him.


    ¡°Did old Ralph make some unnecessaryments about this ce?¡± Edward asked out of the blue. Did he overhear us earlier?


    ¡°He¡­mentioned that you have precious but painful memories associated to this ce¡­,¡± I replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. My mother died here,¡¯ he said abruptly.


    ¡°¡­What? Your mother?¡± I asked without bothering to hide my shock.


    ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t die in this house. As you¡¯ve figured this house is quite new. She died in the building that used to be on thisnd. I told you before, my mother was taken away when everyone deemed her to be insane. Actually, she was locked up in a mental facility that used to be here. Of course, when my siblings and I were young and lived in the mansion, we were prohibited from visiting her. My father never spoke of her even if we asked so we honestly didn¡¯t even know that she was locked up here. To him, she was as good as dead or better off dead,¡± Edward recounted the tale in a voice void of all emotions.


    ¡°Did you get to meet her?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°Yes, I did. I met her. Since I¡¯m the only one who ran away from home, I was the only one free to find her and see her again. Many years had passed since I¡¯dst seen her and I had changed quite a lot, but she remembered me instantly. That was when I was convinced that she was not insane; she never was. I visited her often¡­until she passed away soon after,¡± Edward ended his story on a mixed note.


    I guess it was good that he was able to see his mother a couple of times before she passed away. That was something that Madame Francesca and Lucien never got the chance to do.


    ¡°My mother used to mention that the stars she could see from the window of her cell was very beautiful at night. That¡¯s why I bought thend here when the facility went out of business and built a house with a stargazing tower. Who knows¡­maybe my mother uses it from time to time to stargaze,¡± Edward said dreamily as he thought of his old memories with his mother.


    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t know this ce meant so much to you. I¡¯m sure your mother is in a happier ce¡­¡± I replied sincerely.


    ¡°Why do you think I told you this old story?¡± Edward asked suddenly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I replied truthfully. My normal brain can¡¯t keep up with him, ok?


    ¡°Let¡¯s try a different question. Why do you think I bought that cottage by theke, theke and the surrounding woods?¡± Edward asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Because it is important to you?¡± I replied with a reasonable guess.


    ¡°Right¡­and why do you think it is important to me?¡± Edward prompted further.


    Because¡­I didn¡¯t know what to say as I got lost in his sincere green eyes.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s where I first met you¡­¡± Edward answered for me.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 116 Second Question

    I sat there stunned. I didn¡¯t know what to think. I didn¡¯t know how to react. If Edward is really the one who saved me and my first love. How does that change how I feel about Lucien and Edward? I waspletely lost in my thoughts. I was so confused¡­


    ¡°So¡­was that enough proof for you?¡± Edward asked as he hugged my waist andid his head on myp. The way he peeked up at me reminded me of a yful cat.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t quite know what to think or how to react right now¡­¡± I told him how I honestly felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It is a lot to take in after all. What you¡¯ve believed to be true for ten years was suddenly voided,¡± Edward replied sympathetically.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I replied nkly. My mind was too busy sorting out my feelings.


    ¡°You seem tired. Want to hold on to your other two questions for now? You can always ask meter¡­¡± Edward suggested. His head felt warm andforting in myp.


    We stayed like that in silent as the stars watched us from above. I looked up to stare at the shining stars and wondered if they could feel pain and frustration like I can. What changes now that I know that Edward is my first love and not Lucien? Does knowing that Edward saved me instead of Lucien really make me love Lucien less? Do I love Edward now just because he¡¯s my first love? Are my feelings really that simple? I don¡¯t believe so¡­


    What should I do from now on? Just as I had dreaded, another chunk of the foundation of my life had disintegrated from right under my feet. First, Lucien told me that he never loved my mother, and their marriage was just for convenience. Now, Edward had just revealed that he is my first love instead of Lucien and that I pretty much had the wrong guy for ten years.


    ¡°Can I use my second question now?¡± I asked Edward as I settled on my second question.


    ¡°Sure¡­but it¡¯s getting cold out here. Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Edward replied as he lifted his head from myp and got up. He offered his hand to me, and I took it.


    ¡­


    ¡°You must be stressed out at least a little and it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you sleep over here?¡± Edward suggested as he took me into what must be a guest bedroom.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I started to protest weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Lucien know. It¡¯ll be alright. Just rest, ok?¡± Edward replied with a gentle smile.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    We sat on the sofa next to each other and things got a little awkward. I didn¡¯t know how to start with my second question.


    ¡°Edward, what should I do from now on?¡± I asked abruptly.


    ¡°Is that you second question?¡± Edward asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes¡­is it a weird thing to ask?¡± I inquired as I cocked my head to the side slightly.


    ¡°Well, the question you just asked doesn¡¯t have a true or false and is purely based on my opinion. Are you ok with that?¡± Edward asked. Honestly, I hadn¡¯t considered that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just answer my question with what you honestly think,¡± I said as I nodded.


    ¡°What I think you should do? Honestly, I don¡¯t think you have to do anything in particr. I wanted you to know the truth about who saved you and your first love because I didn¡¯t want you to continue basing your actions on false information and misunderstandings. That¡¯s it. I personally don¡¯t think the concept of ¡®First Love¡¯ is as important as what is going on in your life at the present, Edward paused.


    ¡°Let me be more specific. So, now you know that Lucien isn¡¯t your first love. So what? That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the love you feel for him is wrong or should disappear. You shouldn¡¯t stop loving him just because he isn¡¯t your first love but whether you should continue to love him or not depends on the present. Same goes for my case. Should you fall madly in love with me suddenly just because you found out that I was your first love from ten years ago?¡± Edward paused as he winked at me.


    ¡°Of course not, right? That¡¯s just too dumb. I didn¡¯t expect you to fall in love with me when you found out. If you fall in love with me or someone, I hope it¡¯s because you love them in the present and you see a promising future with them,¡± Edward said with a genuine smile.


    ¡°So, what should I do? I shouldn¡¯t do anything?¡± I asked. I understood his way of thinking but how do I proceed forward from here?


    ¡°Simple. What you need to do is focus on what is best for you and your future. Be smart and start thinking about yourself more. Choose what is in your present that you think will lead you to the best future possible. The past doesn¡¯t need to influence our present and future, we can choose not to let it intervene. This is my answer for you. However, this doesn¡¯t need to be your answer,¡± Edward said with conviction as he lightly patted the top of my head.


    If I leave things the way they are, will things naturally unfold? How can I tell what in the present will lead to the best future for me? What was the future that I ultimately wanted for myself? These questions are just crashing on me like tsunami waves, and they were making me feel so small and helpless.


    ¡°If you were me, what would you choose in this present that would lead to the best future?¡± I asked Edward as I peered over at his emotionless face.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 117 Level Playing Field

    ¡°Is that the third question?¡± he asked without looking at me. He was staring off into space.


    ¡°No! it¡¯s a¡­continuation of question two. So maybe like question two point one¡­?¡± I tried to exin. I still wanted to ask him another question for my third one.


    ¡°I¡¯ve actually told you this before but maybe you don¡¯t remember,¡± Edward replied. He still wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    ¡°Really? Then can you repeat it again? I¡¯m all ears,¡± I replied as I nudged his leg with my foot lightly to get his attention.


    ¡°You should marry me. If I were you, I¡¯d marry me as soon as possible,¡± Edward replied as he finally turned to face me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a joke, right?¡± I asked curiously. I mean, I guess he did tell me that before and things didn¡¯t go down so well after that.


    Instead of replying to my question, Edward took out his phone and typed a text. What is he doing?


    ¡®Natalia will be staying over at my ce tonight. There is no need to worry. The level ying field starts now, brother.¡¯


    Edward hit the send button before turning to face Natalia once more as he offered her an innocent smile.


    ¡­


    **Earlier that day**


    ¡°What is this!?¡± Lucien shouted in his younger brother¡¯s face as he mmed the ne he was holding down onto the table.


    ¡°Well, good morning!¡± Edward greeted his brother gleefully.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± Lucien said his brother¡¯s name in a solemn voice.


    ¡°You came all this way to ask me this? You can see for yourself, right? It¡¯s a ne¡­with a custom star-shape diamond pendant,¡± Edward said with a small smile.


    ¡°So, it really is yours,¡± Lucien said with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Well to be more precise, it belongs to Natalia now. I gave it to her. Is that all you came here for?¡± Edward asked with an innocent smile.


    ¡°Why did you give this ne to her? What do you want?¡± Lucien asked.


    ¡°I gave it to her so that she will be reminded to stay true to herself. I didn¡¯t want anything in particr¡­is there a problem?¡± Edward said casually.


    ¡°What did you tell Natalia about the event in her dreams?¡± Lucien asked sternly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her anything¡­I promise, did she say something?¡± Edward replied. Technically, I didn¡¯t tell her anything, but I did show her a few things¡­


    ¡°Natalia mentioned that she remembers a man with green eyes saving her from the incident in her dream. She believes that man was me¡­¡± Lucien stated as he gauged his brother¡¯s reaction. Edward¡¯s poker face was perfect.


    ¡°And¡­does that have anything to do with me?¡± Edward prompted as he shrugged.


    ¡°You know that I didn¡¯t save her, right? I didn¡¯t even know the incident took ce until Natalia asked me about it a while back when she started having the nightmares,¡± Lucien spat. He was clearly getting outraged.


    ¡°What makes you think that I know?¡± Edward replied innocently.


    ¡°Because you were the one who saved her! Am I wrong? Tell me I¡¯m wrong¡­¡± Lucien shouted without restraint.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°So¡­what if I did? You¡¯re here because you already know, right? The event in Natalia¡¯s dream really happened and the one who saved her was me. It was never you. Her first love is not you; it has always been me,¡± Edward challenged Lucien.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve protected her for ten years. During that time, what have you done for her?¡± Lucien challenged his brother back.


    ¡°Me? I stepped aside to let my older brother protect her while he pretended to be her first love,¡± Edward shot back.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who her first love is. That was more than ten years ago, right now she loves me,¡± Lucien argued with confidence in his voice.


    ¡°How certain are you about that? She¡¯s always been in love with me, Lucien. All these years, you were nothing more than a substitute for me and her memories of me,¡± Edward stated with confidence of his own.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m certain. She just told me that she loves me,¡± Lucien replied as he red at Edward.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ then tell me, why are you so worried about a ne?¡± Edward replied as heughed a little.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always left her alone. Why are you taking interest in her now?¡± Lucien asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always stepped aside for your sake. Even when father chose me as his heir to rece you, I ran away so that you could revert to being his heir. Never in my life, did I want topete with my dear brother. I¡¯m not cut out to be part of the Rosenhall family like you and Francesca are and that is precisely why I can tell that Natalia cannot continue to live as part of this damned and fucked up family,¡± Edward stated clearly.


    ¡°This family that you hate so much is what is protecting the girl right now and has been for over ten years,¡± Lucien reminded his brother in a cold voice.


    ¡°Are you sure? Isn¡¯t it because of this family that she¡¯s currently in the position that she¡¯s in?¡± Edward asked rhetorically.


    ¡°I will marry Natalia and she will remain in the family. That is the only way she can be protected,¡± Lucien stated firmly.


    ¡°This family killed our mother. You know that better than anyone. Are you going to ignore everything and watch as it kills Natalia too? She can¡¯t be locked up forever,¡± Edward argued.


    ¡°She will be fine as long as she has me. Edward, stay out of this like you always have,¡± Lucien said with a warning.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the chosen one Lucien. You must think that you are and therefore you have absolute right over her. I hate to break it to you, but you¡¯re not. You¡¯re just a candidate and you¡¯re not the only one,¡± Edward replied as he shook his head.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lucien asked, his lips pursed into a thin line.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always given you an advantage over me by letting Natalia forget about me. However, from now on, we¡¯ll start all over again and it will be a level ying field this time,¡± Edward went on.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lucien asked as he furrowed his brows suspiciously.


    ¡°If I die, promise me that you will protect what is inside this envelop¡­ring a bell?¡± Edward asked as he smiled cunningly.


    Slowly, Edward ced a ck envelop onto the table.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 118 Sleepless Night

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a joke. You asked for my truthful answer and that is my truthful answer. I believe that your best option is to marry me and the sooner the better,¡± Edward replied without batting an eye. He was so serious.


    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You must be tired so you should sleep now. We can pick this up tomorrow,¡± Edward replied as he swiftly got off the sofa and headed for the door.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I called his name softly.


    ¡°My bedroom is at the end of the hall¡­in case you need something,¡± Edward said without turning back.


    He was gone before I could think of something to say. What should I do now? Do I take his advice and just go to bed?


    ¡­


    This is bad. I¡¯ve been tossing and turning in bed for hours now. No matter what I do, I cannot fall asleep. My mind is so restless with all the new and shocking information that it had to take in. I¡¯m overthinking everything and rerunning what happened and Edward¡¯s words in my mind. This is driving me crazy. I¡¯m sweating and everything about this bed and this room feels ufortable. Although, I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t this room¡¯s fault. The fault lies with my stress and my inability to control it.


    I fumbled in the dark for my phone which I had ced on the bedside table. 3:45AM read the time on my phone¡¯s screen. I felt tired but I¡¯m still wide awake. Well, it¡¯s not like I have to be up early tomorrow. In fact, my life is so empty right now. I don¡¯t have anything to do and no ns. I wonder how much longer my life will be like this. I want to find some purpose in life or maybe I just want to find a job like what people my age are supposed to do.


    I haven¡¯t started any serious job hunting yet, but I think it is probably easier to get a job than to figure out my messed-up love life right now. I¡¯m unsure what sort of job I want but figuring that out must be easier than figuring out my emotions. Both Lucien and Reiner had not contact me, they must know that I¡¯m with Edward. I¡¯m not sure how to face Lucien when I get back.


    This is driving me insane! I rolled over onto my belly and put the pillow over my head. The true problem right now for me is that I¡¯m not sure how I should feel about Lucien and Edward anymore¡­


    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t stop loving him just because he isn¡¯t your first love but whether you should continue to love him or not depends on the present. Same goes for my case. Should you fall madly in love with me suddenly just because you found out that I was your first love from ten years ago? Of course not, right?¡¯


    Edward¡¯s words kept running through my mind on repeat and it¡¯s making me restless. He¡¯s partly right but notpletely. I still love Lucien. My love for him has not disappeared but I cannot deny that there must be some impact. The same probably goes for how I feel towards Edward.


    Oh no! I forgot to tell Edward something super important! How could I have forgotten? I bolted up in bed as I was overwhelmed with guilt. Edward is probably asleep right now, so I guess I have no other choice but to tell him tomorrow. Tomorrow for sure, I will tell him the moment I see him. This should not be dyed any further than it already is.


    It¡¯s clear that I won¡¯t be able to get a wink of sleep tonight, so I might as well take a stroll outside to clear my head. This idea entered my mind when I realized that there was some lighting in from the balcony through the window. I got off the bed and headed towards the balcony. I wonder how I didn¡¯t realize this before, outside below the balcony, there was a beautifully lit decorative water fountain. Wow, for a ce he rarely visits the gardens are well decorated and lighted at night as well. The water fountain was big and tall and lit with warm tone lights. I can¡¯t tell from here, but it¡¯s probably made from carved marble in shapes of mystical animals.


    The moment I stepped outside of the room, I automatically turned and walk towards the end of the hall which would lead me to Edward¡¯s room. No, no¡­I should not go see him now. I don¡¯t want to wake him up. I should continue with my original n to go to the garden¡­


    ¡­


    It¡¯s so silent outside and a little cold. My nightgown was thin, so I wrapped the robe around my body tighter in an effort to fight the wind. I found my way out of the mansion and into the garden where the water fountain was without any problem. Up close the fountain was muchrger that I thought and much more beautiful. I sat on its edge as I slowly dipped my hand into the water.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I looked up at the sky where the stars still shone so brightly. Trying to think and rx here was a great idea indeed. The water was slightly cold to my touch but the sound of sshing water from the fountain helped calm me down somewhat.


    ¡°Why are you out here?¡±


    I turned around in surprise when I heard a familiar voice call out to me. I had been so absorbed in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t realize that someone had approached me.


    ¡°Edward¡­why are you here?¡± I asked softly as I saw Edward standing in the shadows.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep so I came out for a walk. You? Why are you out here?¡± Edward said with clear concern as he came to stand in front of me.


    ¡°Same as you, I couldn¡¯t sleep so I came out here,¡± I replied solemnly.


    ¡°Thiste? You should note out thiste. You don¡¯t even know this ce well either. What if you got lost?¡± Edward reprimanded me but he didn¡¯t seem truly angry. He does have a valid point though.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize it earlier, but this garden must be very beautiful in the daytime if it¡¯s already this beautiful at night,¡± I said as I nced at Edward.


    Edward sat down next to me and took my hand in his. He didn¡¯t say anything but the way he held my hand was veryforting. Edward seemed lost in thought as he gazed up at the stars in the sky, I wonder what he saw up there. I started gazing up at the star-lit sky as well with my mind filled with my own thoughts.


    Oh right! I almost forgot again. I have something important I need to tell Edward.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 119 What I Forgot to Say

    ¡°Edward!¡± I called his name suddenly and blushed as I realized that my voice came out much louder than I anticipated. Perhaps it was my own anxiousness or the overwhelming silence that made my voice sound so loud.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Edward asked as he faced me.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I hesitated. How do I say this without iting out as weird? It¡¯s been a long while since I should have said it. Will he feel bad that I had forgotten?


    ¡°¡­Natalia?¡± Edward called my name questioningly seeing that I didn¡¯t continue.


    I got up and pulled Edward to his feet. I didn¡¯t know why I did this exactly, but I felt like what I was going to say had to be made official and standing up face-to-face made it seemed more official?


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say this before¡­¡± I started in a weak voice. Why is my voice shaking so much?


    Edward looked at me silently as he waited for me to continue. I can do this. I need to do this properly.


    ¡°Edward! Thank you for saving me!¡± I said firmly as I stared straight into his eyes. His eyes sparkled in the warm light of the fountain; his eyes are so captivating.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Edward paused before asking in a soft whisper. He seemed a little confused as he cocked his head slightly to the side. I guess he wasn¡¯t expecting a thank you from me after over ten years and many hours after he¡¯d told me the truth.


    ¡°Thank you¡­for saving me in the forest that day. I meant to say this earlier but¡­I guess with everything that was going on, I sort of just¡­forgot. I¡¯m sorry, really!¡± I exined rapidly as I panicked and couldn¡¯t stop bbing. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m saying any of this right at all.


    After a small pause, Edward burst outughing. Now it was my turn to be confused. What did I say that was so funny that could make himugh so hard? Edward was bent over as he continued tough. I just watched him as heughed like a jolly little boy. Edward is amazing, really. Even after all the things he¡¯s been through, he¡¯s still able to move forward, carve a ce in the world for himself, andugh so carefree and happily like this. Watching him, I started to feel my lips form into a small smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I asked teasingly.


    ¡°Sorry¡­it¡¯s just¡­after ten years, I didn¡¯t expect that. Don¡¯t worry, Natalia. I didn¡¯t save you because I wanted any thanks,¡± Edward said as hisughter calmed down.


    Suddenly, I was in Edward¡¯s warm arms. He pulled me into a loving hug as we stood underneath the moonlight and the stars. I felt like today, I learnt a lot more about Edward and who he really was. I nuzzled closer against his chest and wrapped my arms tighter around him. Even if it¡¯s just for now, I wanted to feel safe andforted in his arms. Edward kissed my temple softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting windier, we should head inside,¡± Edward whispered as he led me inside with his arms still wrapped around me.


    Once inside, he took me by the hand and led me back to the guest bedroom. Since Edward was the one leading me, we got back to the room in no time. Standing in front of the door to the guestroom, I hesitated a little. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to fall asleep after all.


    Edward sighed and pulled me along further down the hallway with him. As if he could sense my hesitation, Edward brought me with him all the way to his bedroom. He opened the door swiftly and ushered me in before closing and locking the door behind us. To my absolute surprise, the room¡¯s lights were already on and there were twoptops and three extra screens turned on.


    ¡°You were working until just now?¡± I asked incredulously. When does Edward ever sleep?


    ¡°You can¡¯t go to sleep, right? You can sleep here with me,¡± Edward replied as he ignored my question.


    After many conversations with Edward, I began to realize that Edward would answer a question that he didn¡¯t want to answer with another question of his own.


    ¡°Were you working the whole time after you sent me to bed? Were you nning to continue working if you didn¡¯t bring me back here with you?¡± I asked as I gestured to theptops and screens.


    ¡°Some work doesn¡¯t get done by themselves and some works require you to work in different time zones,¡± Edward muttered as he switched off theptops and screens.


    I watched as he packed his work and machines away while I sat on the bed. I was sure that if I went back to the guestroom just now, he would havee back here to continue working until morning. He¡¯s a genius but there¡¯s so much that a human body can take, right? Edward needs to sleep¡­now.


    ¡°Edward,e here and sleep with me,¡± I said sweetly as I patted the spot on the bed next to me.


    ¡°I hope you never say something like that to someone else¡­¡± Edward muttered as he got into bed with me after killing the lights.


    ¡°You should sleep more¡­¡± I whispered as he cuddled my body against his.


    ¡°If you be quiet, I can finally go to sleep¡­¡± Edward whispered back.


    That night I slept deeply without any disturbing dreams.


    ¡­


    ¡°hmm¡­mhhhh¡­¡± I heard myself making strange moaning noises. Why does my body feel like it¡¯s on fire? Am I sick?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you finally awake, Princess?¡± Edward asked teasingly.


    Oh, right. Last night I slept here with Edward. I started to recall the events ofst night and figured that I must be in his bedroom right now.


    At about the same time that I figured out where I was and why I was here, I felt a sharp prating sensation in between my legs. Edward¡­?


    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet and slippery here, it¡¯s amazing how fast your body responds to my touch,¡± Edward sounded pleased.


    I felt the presence of his thick fingers deep inside of my pussy and as he moved them, I realized in shock that I was practically flooded down there. When did I get so turned on? How did I get so wet?


    ¡°Are we really going to do it first thing in the morning?¡± I asked as I whimpered and moaned slightly. His fingers are skillfully caressing my insides. It feels so satisfying and my legs are already trembling with pleasure.


    ¡°It is the first thing, but I wouldn¡¯t say that it¡¯s in the morning. It is well past noon already, Princess,¡± Edward replied with a chuckle as he leaned in to kiss me firmly on the lips.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 120 First Things First

    ¡°Ah¡­Edward¡­¡± I moaned his name when I felt his two thick fingers stirring up my hot and wet love hole. I was so wet that my juices were already pouring out of my hole and onto my inner thighs and his bed sheets. He¡¯s so good at seducing me like this. I couldn¡¯t control my bodily responses as my body responded to his advances.


    His fingers made lewd wet noises against my pussy walls as he wriggled them around inside of me. The ache between my legs became increasingly pleasurable and I clenched my pussy tightly around his yful fingers. My pussy was still sore from his rough lovemaking yesterday during the game. He really took me fast and hard at the end and my insides still felt raw from the impact. However, my hips still moved hungrily against his exploring fingers as my body reacted on its own.


    Suddenly, Edward withdrew his fingers from my love hole and I almost screamed in frustration. I wanted him to continue to pleasure me. At that point, I was so horny and addicted to his touch.


    ¡°Look how wet you are¡­your juices are all over my fingers,¡± Edward said smugly as he showed me the sticky juices on his fingers before he sucked and licked his fingers.


    Seeing Edward suck his fingers and tasting my juices truly turned me on even more. My whole body was hot with need and my pussy got wetter. I couldn¡¯t deny it anymore, I wanted Edward. I needed him so badly.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I called out his name sweetly and pleadingly.


    ¡°Tell me what you want¡­¡± Edward said teasingly. He ran his hands yfully along my inner thighs and then massaged my lower abdomen. He applied pressure and I felt the ache in my lower abdomen more intensely and I moaned in pleasure and frustration.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Touch me¡­¡± I pleaded. I felt so embarrassed, but my lust won out.


    ¡°Where? Where do you want me to touch you?¡± Edward asked seductively as his fingertips ran up my inner thigh and closer to my opening. Yet he never touched my sopping wet entrance.


    ¡°Touch me¡­my pussy¡­please,¡± I begged him. Please screw your fingers inside of me. The more I begged, the more desperate and wet I became.


    ¡°Show me, Natalia. Show me how you do it¡­¡± Edward whispered seductively as his hand pulled my panties down from my legs to remove them. Herge hands parted my legs to spread them wide apart. I felt my pussy being spread and his hungry eyes on the gaping hole in between my legs.


    ¡°No¡­Edward. It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡± I protested in a weak voice when Edward took my right hand and guided it towards my wet opening. How can I possibly masturbate in front of Edward?


    ¡°Show me how you pleasure yourself. I want to see you touch yourself while you¡¯re thinking of me,¡± Edward murmured longingly.


    I felt my own slippery wetness on my fingertips as Edward guided my fingers towards my sensitive spot. I didn¡¯t want to touch myself in front of him. It¡¯s so embarrassing, I could die. Edward was watching me with intense interest as he waited patiently. He started flicking his tongue on my inner thighs as he teased me while I hesitated. Hisrge hands slowly guiding my fingers inside of my own hot hole. This is bad, with his head in between my legs, Edward could see everything.


    ¡­


    Edward could see Natalia¡¯s flooded hole as he aligned his face in between her legs. He took her hand and slowly took two of her fingers and positioned them at the entrance of her wet opening. Natalia¡¯s pussy is flooded and smells so strong today, she must be really feeling it.


    Natalia still hesitated to pleasure herself; how cute. However, I knew that she couldn¡¯t hang on for much longer. I pushed her fingers inside of her pussy hole a little to give her encouragement. I saw her hole tighten and twitched as the first joint of her fingers slipped inside.


    ¡°Edward¡­Ah! Ahhh!¡± Natalia called out my name as she moaned with pleasure. I encouraged her further by pushing her fingers a little further inside of her pussy. I could tell from her erotic facial expression that she was at her limit and the temptation to pleasure herself was now too strong for her to resist. Her hips thrusted upwards repeatedly as her two fingers sank further and further inside of her awaiting hole. The sight of Natalia rapidly fingering herself was a real turn on for me.


    Natalia was fingering herself with her fingers hard and fast now and she was moaning uncontrobly. I watched with delight as her body writhed from the pleasure her own fingers were giving her. I wanted to tease her a little and give her more pleasure, so I started to massage her breasts and y with her taunt nipples. I bent down to suck one of her erect nipples, taking it into my mouth and flicked my tongue around it. Natalia thrusted her chest upwards to shove her breasts into my face, inviting me to suck her harder. Her body is indeed very responsive to my touch.


    I kept massage her breast with one hand as my other hand wandered downwards to clutch her hand as it pumped her fingers wildly in and out of her. Natalia was moaning louder now and panting my names in regr intervals, she must be close to her climax. I used my fingertips to squeeze her clit and her body jerked with the additional stimtion. After pinching the sensitive nub a couple more times, I used my fingers to rub it fast and hard.


    ¡°Edward¡­I¡¯m¡­ahhh!¡± Natalia cried out as her climax hit her. She breathed heavily and I could feel her tits raising and falling as I continued to fondle and suck on her hard nipple. Her body convulsed and her hips thrusted sharply upwards as she came. It was such a magnificently lewd sight and it made me want her even more.


    ¡­


    I¡¯ve never felt the insides of my body this wet and hot before when I masturbated. Did having Edward watch me turn me on more than usual? My whole body felt extra sensitive, and my pussy twitched and clenched tightly around my own fingers. I focused on thrusting my fingers against my G-spot like I have always done until I came. It feels different with Edwards longer and thicker fingers. He could reach much deeper to stimte me and his thrusts were more powerful and more fulfilling. I wanted him to quickly take me already.


    ¡°Did youe already? You look so sexy when you pleasure yourself,¡± Edward said softly as he blew into my ear. I shivered in response as I nodded slowly and shyly in reply. Edward smiled naughtily in reply and then he kissed my forehead.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 121 Answer the Call

    Edward flopped down onto the bed andy on his back. This confused me a little, did he want to stop already for today? Hmm¡­that should not be the case, I mean, I can see the outlines of his hard cock through his pants. Should I ask him to¡­take me? I felt scared and a little shameful as this thought entered my head.


    ¡°Undress me, Natalia,¡± Edward told me with a wink.


    ¡°Umm¡­ok¡­¡± I replied hesitantly.


    I helped him remove his shirt while we kissed passionately. His lips were aggressive and greedy as he sucked and licked my tongue. It made me very excited, and I wanted to quickly undress him. We continued kissing, crushing our lips and tongues together ardently after I sessfully removed his shirt. I kissed his neck, sucking softly as my hands slid down to feel the muscle in his chest. Edward moaned softly and I knew that he was enjoying the attention I was giving him.


    I licked his chest and ran my hands along the firm muscles of his stomach. Ah¡­it feels so good to take time to touch him like this. Edward was usually almost fully clothed when we¡¯ve done it before due to the different circumstances that we were in. It felt amazing then too, but he was all over and messing me up inside before I had the chance to explore his body like I am doing now.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Edward called my name huskily when I took one of his nipples into my mouth. I sucked lightly on it before twirling my tongue around his hardening nipple. His breath became more ragged so I knew that his nipples must be sensitive. I used my fingertips to squeeze his other nipple and it hardened immediately. I trailed my hand down to wrap around his hardness and he shifted his hips upwards a little as he enjoyed my touch. His cock was hard andrge, I could clearly feel his shape through the fabric of his pants. I can¡¯t wait to have him buried deep inside of my cave.


    ¡°Does it feel good when I lick you here?¡± I asked a little boldly.


    ¡°¡­yes,¡± Edward managed to reply as he moaned and caressed my hair. I continued to suck his taunt nipple while my hand started reaching inside of his pants to feel his hard cock directly in my hand.


    ¡°¡­and here?¡± I asked as I stroked his hard shaft a little up and down. I could feel his love pole hot and throbbing in my hand as I teased him.


    Edward nodded a little in reply as he thrusted his cock against my hand. I sat up and pulled down his pants before removing itpletely from him. I admired his now fully naked body before focusing my attention on his engorged cock. I ran my hands slowly up his inner thighs, enjoying his reaction as he sucked in his breath in anticipation. I cupped his balls lightly in my hand as I yed with it gently, watching it twitch as I pleasured him.


    His cock was getting visibly even bigger as I stimted his balls before taking his length into my hands to stroke him. I pumped his cock up and down in my hand and Edward moaned with desire. I continued to tease his balls while my hands gripped his cock tighter making Edward squirm and thrust his hips upwards to rub his cock faster against my hand.


    I bent down to lick his balls gently before sucking them. The smell of Edward¡¯s cock got stronger, and he got hotter and longer in my hands. If I continue like this for a while, he will certainly cum.


    ¡°Stop, Natalia¡­let me do you too¡­¡± Edward said while panting.


    I stopped touching him as he had requested. I wouldn¡¯t want him to cum too soon either. I watched as Edward gestured for me to turn around.


    ¡°Turn around. Straddle my face, Natalia. I want to eat you too,¡± Edwardmanded as he motioned for me to shift my ass over his face.


    I carefully straddle Edward¡¯s head, lifting my hips so that it was above his face. I was quite conscious of this position; he could see my pussy very close and directly above his face. It made me feel quite vulnerable for my private parts to be seen so clearly up close. However, this position allowed me toy on top of him and gave me easy ess to y with his upstanding cock.


    ¡°You¡¯re flooding my face with your juices,¡± Edward said before I felt his hand push my hips down towards his face and then his tongue started top at my juices.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Ah! Edward¡­¡± I eximed when I felt his hot tongue sliding up and down my wet slit. It felt so exhrating that my toes curled. I was very sensitive because I already came once, and his tongue was stimting me so much as he continued to lick my slit.


    Edward focused on my slit for a bit before flicking his yful tongue on my sensitive bud. I cried out loud despite myself at the shock of pleasure flowing through my body from the bud in between my legs. Edward was doing his job perfectly so I should start working on mine too. I held his thick cock in my hand before taking its swollen head into my mouth. Edward moaned against my wet pussy when he felt his cock being engulfed by my warm mouth. I flicked my tongue swiftly against his tip where I knew he was sensitive.


    In response to my actions, Edward thrusted his tongue deep into my hole. I moaned and shoved his cock deep into my mouth. I sucked on his cock hard while I bobbled my head up and down his shaft. Edward started to thrust hisrge cock in and out of my mouth and I gripped his hips in my hands. I could already taste his precum in my mouth and it was turning me on to see him so wild. Edward thrusted his tongue in and out of me in rhythm to his cock fucking my mouth. The texture of his tongue against my pussy walls feels intoxicatingly addictive and I felt like I was going to cum very soon.


    I flexed my pussy walls around his tongue as my climax was fast approaching.


    I moaned loudly as I came. I felt my hot wetness burst out in between my legs and Edward¡¯s tongue dlypped it up as he ate my juices. My juices poured out of me into Edward¡¯s awaiting mouth as he continued to lick me. I could feel Edward was close to his climax because his cock was twitching wildly in my mouth as I sucked him. Ipped up his precum and he thrusted in and out of my mouth harder and faster.


    **Ring Ring Ring**


    Is that my phone? I thought I put it on silent¡­


    Edward reached out to grab my phone before throwing it my way.


    ¡°Answer it,¡± hemanded.


    One look at the name on the screen and my whole body froze.


    Lucien. Why is he calling right now?


    ¡°Answer the call right now¡­or I will,¡± Edward repeated hismand once more. I could tell right away that Edward was not joking.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 122 Brothers

    Lucien. He must be worried that I¡¯m not home yet.


    ¡°Hi, Lucien¡­¡± I answered as I connected the line. I need to sound normal.


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Lucien asked, concern evident in his voice.


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯m at Edward¡¯s house. I will be back soon,¡± I replied in a meek voice. I knew I had to talk to Lucien soon orter, but this is just too soon. Plus this situation was just¡­insane¡­


    ¡°Are you ok? Let¡¯s have dinner together when you¡¯re home,¡± Lucien answered in a warm voice, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    For a moment, I forgot that Edward was in the room with me, and he was listening and watching me intently. ncing at Edward, I saw that his green eyes shone dangerously as he continued to watch my every move. I better watch what I say for more reasons than one.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ok. I¡¯ll see you when I¡¯m home¡­¡± I replied as I tried to keep my voice steady. Lucien must not find out that Edward is right here by my side. For some reason, I began to feel very guilty about what I was doing. I wished that Lucien would just hang up but instead he continued to talk about another topic.


    ¡°Should we go on a trip together some time? I think I can find free up next weekend,¡± Lucien asked cheerily. I can imagine his gentle smiling face as he said this. A weekend alone with Lucien would be¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I let out a little cry when I felt my ankles being grabbed and pulled. Edward had pulled my legs so that my legs from the knee down was dangling on the side of the bed. What is he trying to do? I narrowed my eyes at Edward. He just ignored my re with an innocent shrug of his shoulders.


    ¡°Natalia, are you ok?¡± Lucien asked with worry.


    What is Edward doing? I felt the soft pillow under my hips, and I started to get a general sense of what he was trying to do now¡­no way!


    ¡°Yea¡­I¡¯m ok. It¡¯ll be good if we can go on a small getaway. It has been a while, I guess¡­¡± I replied to Lucien a little absentmindedly as I went along with what he said. All the while, I was watching what Edward was going to do as he stood on the floor in between my legs. I red at him¡­he needs to stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking we should go the sea. What do you think? I don¡¯t think you will be fond of trips to the mountains,¡± Lucien asked as Edward started to part my legs very wide apart. My eyes went wide with shock. I could hardly pay attention to what Lucien was saying.


    He¡¯s going to enter me while I¡¯m on the phone with Lucien! No¡­I quickly covered my entrance with my hand to block him.


    ¡®No¡­Edward¡¯ I mouthed silently to him. He smiled naughtily in reply as his hand pulled mine away from my pussy entrance.


    ¡°Natalia¡­?¡± I heard Lucien call my name through the phone.


    I covered my mouth with my hand as I felt the tip of Edward¡¯s hot cock at the opening of my wet slit. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s going to do this while I¡¯m on the phone with Lucien. Lucien is going to hear¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­Ah¡­¡± I let out small whimpering moans when Edward slowly sank his hard dick into my wet hole. His hands grabbed my hips to keep me still as he continued to shove his cock inside of me inch by inch. Soon I could feel his entire length inside of me when he hadpletely buried himself in me. He¡¯s in so deep, if he thrusts, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to hold my voice in. He¡¯s bigger than usual and it feels so hot inside¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­sea is¡­good,¡± I managed to answer in a little choked up voice to Lucien.


    I need to keep it together and try to focus. This was harder than I ever imagined because with each of Edward¡¯s hard thrust into me, I was losing my sanity bit by bit. It was rough but it felt extra pleasurable this time. Perhaps, it was because Edward was standing, allowing him to thrust harder. Edward must have chosen this position to drive me crazy. Since my opening was positioned at the end of the bed, he could stand and thrust much deeper inside of my hole. Edward started to thrust deeper and faster as his strong hands held and pulled by hips against his. This angle¡­is amazing¡­he¡¯s hitting so deep.


    ¡°Great. I look forward to spending time together with you. I¡¯m sorry for being so busy with work all the time. I¡¯ll try to make it up to you,¡± Lucien replied sweetly. In normal circumstances, I would be overjoyed at his proposal; however, now my mind was struggling to just process what he said as Edward continued to thrust deeply into my cunt. I bit on my fingers to keep myself from crying out. Can Lucien hear my pants? I hope not¡­


    If he doesn¡¯t stop or slow down, I¡¯m going to cum very soon. I was panting uncontrobly now as I tried my best to stop myself from moaning loudly. Edward¡¯s hands pulled my legs towards him as his hips moved in to shove his dick even deeper inside. He¡¯s hitting all the right spots at this angle, it¡¯s so intense. I wanted to scream. I¡¯m about to lose my mind and my insides feel like a hot mess.


    ¡°¡­Natalia?¡± Lucien called my name and I snapped out of my trance. What did he say? What do I need to say in reply?


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± I said in a raspy voice. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else besides Edward and what he was doing to my body.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 123 Insane

    Edward was thrusting even faster now, and my pussy walls were clenching and spasming around his huge cock. It¡¯s so good¡­Edward! I wanted to moan and tell him how great he was making me feel. I wanted more of him. I want to cum together with him. He reared back his hips just to plunge deeper into me as he continued to pound into me. My wet pussy was making lewd wet noises as his dick stirred up my love juices. My hips pumped up to meet his thrusting cock halfway matching with his rhythm as Edward started to fill every corner of my mind with his wild lovemaking.


    ¡°Natalia¡­are you ok? You sound a little¡­tired,¡± Lucien began to question me. Lord, did he sense that something was wrong? I need to tell him that nothing was wrong, and I need to hang up as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­Ah!¡± I let out a little squeal mid-sentence when I felt the weight of Edward¡¯s hips on mine. He was grinding his hips against mine as he tried to screw his dick even deeper inside. He sessfully filled every corner of my mind as my mind became nk just as his cock has filled me up sopletely.


    ¡°¡­Natalia? Hello?¡± Lucien sounded quite panicked now.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. ok. I¡¯ll call¡­youter?¡± I panted out each word with much effort. My whole body was trembling and sweating now. I felt like I was turning into Edward¡¯s sex ve, and I couldn¡¯t think about anything else besides the addictive pleasure he was pumping into me.


    ¡°Wait! Nataliae back soon, ok?¡± Lucien whispered to me. He sounded so troubled, and it pained me as well. Did he think that I would not return home?


    ¡°Ok¡­I will¡­Ah!¡± I replied before letting out a squeal.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Edward had lifted my ass and my body up from the bed so that I had to wrap my legs around his hips. Skin-to-skin, I could feel him so deep inside as I wrapped my legs tightly around him and my arms tightly around his neck. At the surprise of his attack, I dropped my phone to the floor as I wrapped both arms around Edward¡¯s neck to anchor my body to standing his. His strong arms supported my weight as his warm hands cupped my ass.


    ¡°Edward! Ahhhh! Ah! Ahhhh!!!¡± I screamed with abandon when Edward started shaking my body so that I could ride his cock. He nted his legs firmly to the floor while he jerked his enormous cock in and out of my hot hole. He gripped my ass and pushed my hips against hisrge cock with each thrust. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I screamed to match his pounding rhythm.


    As he pulled out of me and then rammed his cock deep and hard inside of me, I screamed. I called out his name non-stop before I kissed him wildly. The kiss was mad, wild, and wet and I loved every second of it. I bit his lip in my desperation and my nails wed hungrily at his naked back.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming! Edward¡­fuck me harder! Don¡¯t Stop¡­. don¡¯t stop!¡± I screamed as I hugged him tighter when my climax approached. Edward responded to my request by shoving his cock aggressively into me, his hands gripping my ass hard. It felt wonderful¡­


    Iid my head on his shoulder limply after I came hard. My whole body still shuddered from the impact of my orgasm. My pussy continued to suck in Edward¡¯s member wanting to drive him towards his climax as well. Soon I felt Edward cumming inside of me. I thought he was rough yesterday in the game room but that was nothingpared to this. It¡¯s so hot¡­he¡¯s filling me up with so much of his seed. I felt it so deep inside of me as if he was filling up my entire stomach with his cum. His cock twitched madly as it spurted his seed continuously inside my body. He held me close, and I wrapped my legs around his hips tighter onest time before I went limp as I lost all my energy.


    Edward walked towards the bed andid our bodies to rest. Heid me on my back before slowly unwrapping my legs from his hips. I moaned a little at the sensation of his cock sliding out of my slippery hole. I didn¡¯t need to look down to know that ourbined love juices had made an ugly mess on the bed. I felt wet everywhere, inside my hole, my inner thighs and even the lower parts of my legs. I must have soaked the bed sheet with our cum by now. I¡¯m so sorry, I whispered in my head to the maid who had to clean up after us.


    ¡­


    I think I fell asleep or fainted at some point after Edward came inside of me. I honestly, didn¡¯t remember much beyond the part where he withdrew his member from my pussy. When I woke, Edward was no longer in the room.


    Where is my phone? I gasped as I remember that I had dropped it when Edward lifted me up from the bed. I found the phone on the table; Edward must have picked it up. Wait! Did I hang up before I dropped the phone? How will I be able to tell? Did Lucien hear anything after I dropped the phone?


    This is insane. Why did Edward have to do something like that? Maybe he doesn¡¯t care about how Lucien would feel but why didn¡¯t he think about how I would feel? This time he has clearly taken his joke too far. What will I do if Lucien finds out about us? I don¡¯t want this¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 124 Warnings

    I got dressed and after quickly checking in the mirror that I didn¡¯t look like aplete mess, I headed downstairs to find Edward. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure where he could be, and I wasn¡¯t used to theyout of this mansion. The moment, Ipleted my trip down the stairs, Ralph was there to politely greet me as if he had been waiting there for a while.


    ¡°Miss Natalia, I see that you are up. Master Edward is currently busy handling some matters so if you don¡¯t mind, please allow me to lead you to the dining room. We have prepared various dishes for lunch that we hope you would like,¡± Ralph said politely as he bowed. For some reason, he seemed a little nervous. I didn¡¯t want any lunch. What I wanted right now was to talk to Edward.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is Edward?¡± I asked while trying to remain pleasant-sounding.


    ¡°Master Edward is currently a little busy. He would appreciate it if you could wait for him in the dining room, Miss Natalia,¡± Ralph repeated the same thing he said before. He bowed respectfully once again. I sensed that something was wrong. I couldn¡¯t exactly ce it, but I felt like they were hiding something from me.


    ¡°Tell me where Edward is or I¡¯ll go look for him myself,¡± I said a little harshly than I intended.


    ¡°Miss Natalia¡­¡± Ralph struggled to reply. This made it clear, he was bounded by Edward¡¯s order to keep it a secret from me and to just lead me to the dining room. I don¡¯t me the old man. Loyalty to his master is his life and pride.


    ¡°I understand. Sorry for being harsh on you. I¡¯m going to go find Edward and if I can¡¯t find him, I¡¯ll just leave this ce,¡± I said as I turned on my heel to head towards the front door of the mansion.


    ¡°Miss Natalia, please wait!¡± Ralph became flustered and came after me.


    Edward must be outside somewhere. I could tell from Ralph¡¯s increasingly panicked reaction that I was heading in the right direction to where Edward is. What is the big deal if I see Edward right now? I mean, if he has a guest, I will wait patiently for them to finish. I may not be a truedy, but I do know how to act like one. I do have some manners; they should give me some credit for it. I can appear on the red carpet without tripping over my high heels and I even look quite passable next to celebrities.


    ¡­


    I spotted Edward the moment I stepped out of the house. Edward was still in his pajamas as he stood in front of another man. They seemed to be engaged in some serious conversation. Perhaps, I should not disturb them.


    ¡°Natalia!¡± I heard a very familiar voice calling my name.


    ¡°R!?¡± I cried out in shock. Why is Reiner here? How did he get here? How did he know where we are?


    The man Edward was trying to talk to in secret was Reiner? Why?


    ¡°Natalia, go back inside. Now!¡± Edward called to me as he ran towards me.


    ¡°Stop this, Edward! I¡¯m taking her back!¡± Reiner shouted loud and clear. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if people could hear him from miles away. Except, there was no one here except for us and the staff of this mansion.


    ¡°Natalia¡­back inside. Now,¡± Edward repeated as he grabbed my arm a little too forcefully.


    ¡°What is going on? Why is Reiner here?¡± I asked Edward as I started to sense that he was hiding something from me.


    ¡°Let her go now! Edward! Natalia, please return home with me,¡± Reiner said as he ran up to me before grabbing my other arm.


    ¡°What is going on? Exin. Now!¡± I raised my voice at the two tall men as I shook my arm to get away from their grips.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take you home. However, Edward does not want you to return,¡± Reiner quickly exined as he shot a menacing re at Edward.


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯ll drive her back myself. You are not needed here. Go back,¡± Edward replied with a death stare.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you for a moment. You have no intention of letting Natalia return. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to escort her back,¡± Reiner t out used Edward¡­of kidnapping me?


    I wasn¡¯t following. What is this about Edward not allowing me to go back? I always thought that he would drive me back sooner orter today.


    ¡°Is that true, Edward? You¡¯re not going to let me go back? What does this mean?¡± I asked fearfully. This wasn¡¯t true, right?


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let you go back. Unless you willingly wanted to stay. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely drive you back. I¡¯ll never force you to stay with me against your will,¡± Edward exined himself desperately as he held my hand gently in his. I didn¡¯t think that he was lying at all. However, something was bother Edward and has been for the entire duration I was here with him.


    ¡°Good, then I¡¯m taking her back. Natalia, let¡¯s go,¡± Reiner said as he beckoned me to follow him to his car.


    ¡°Wait. Just let me talk to Natalia for around five minutes. After that you can take her home,¡± Edward said to Reiner.


    In the end after staring each other down for a while, Reiner sighed loudly and relented. Edward took my hand and led me inside. Apparently, he has decided to let me in on the secret of whatever was bothering him¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 125 Speculations

    Edward strode back inside the house in a rush while pulling me along with him. I wonder what the two men were just talking about before I got here. They seemed very serious as if a fight had broken out. Edward seems very unstable and stressed right now as well. Edward led me to the living room, and we sat down on the sofa together. We were alone and the house waspletely silent.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Edward¡­is everything ok?¡± I asked in a small whisper.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time before Reiner takes you away, so I¡¯ll just get to the point. If you sense that Lucien is acting strange; I want you to leave the house immediately. Call me if you can and I¡¯ll be there to pick you up. If you can¡¯t call me¡­tell Reiner and keep Reiner close to you. If you¡¯re in danger, Reiner can help you when I¡¯m not there¡­¡± Edward exined in a rush.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t follow¡­I could be in danger? How?¡± I asked, seriously confused with what he just said. I could be unsafe with Lucien?


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s all just spection at this point so just act like you normally would. I pray that what I¡¯m about to tell you won¡¯t ever happen. However, I would prefer to be safe rather than sorry. So here goes. If you start seeing signs of Lucien limiting more of your freedom, I want you to get out from the mansion. Either contact me or tell Reiner to get you out,¡± Edward instructed at a slower pace.


    ¡°Lucien will restrict my freedom? Like¡­keeping me in the house?¡± I asked still a little confused. Lucien has grounded me in the house before and perhaps, I¡¯m still supposed to be under house arrest right now.


    ¡°Yes, or it may get worst. Locking you up in your room, limiting your interaction with other people, taking away your phone; for example. If things along these lines start to happen, no matter what reason he gives you as justification, you need to get out of there immediately,¡± Edward said as he stressed every word.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied as I tried to take this in. Those things won¡¯t happen, right?


    ¡°Always keep the ne on. If you¡¯re not allowed to wear it, hide it somewhere on your person. If you have it with you, I can find you. Well, now it seems like Reiner can find you too¡­¡± Edward said with aforting smile as he held my hand. I still couldn¡¯t understand where his concern stems from. As far as I was concern, being with Lucien is as safe as can be.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re worried, you can always call me¡­¡± I replied with a small smile of my own.


    ¡°Natalia¡­please think of my proposal seriously. I hope you know how serious I am about this,¡± Edward said firmly, and I couldn¡¯t break eye contact with him.


    Judge a man by his actions, right?


    ¡°I already know that you¡¯re serious. All clothes and shoes in the dressing room were all my size and favorite brands. They were all prepared for me and not just for some random woman that you would bring over¡­¡± I replied with my own observations.


    ¡°So, you figured that out¡­good for you,¡± Edward said as heughed a little and put his arms around me.


    Actions could speak louder than words but sometimes, we just want to hear the words all the same¡­


    ¡­


    After picking up my things and getting dressed properly, I got in the car with Reiner. Edward did not see us off. He probably didn¡¯t want to get into another argument with Reiner. For the first time, I had very mixed emotions going back home. I hope this feeling is momentary and that things will return to normal soon because if I kept feeling this dread while heading back home, could I still call that ce my home anymore?


    ¡°You look very worn out. Was Edward very rough on you?¡± Reiner asked with concern but perhaps a little too straightforwardly.


    I wanted to reply with a big shout of a ¡®YES!¡¯ followed by a description of how much my opening stings and aches with every step that I take. However, I decided to keep that little detail to myself. I still hated the fact that Reiner seemed to see me at my worst moments and never at my best. Ever.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± I replied vaguely.


    ¡°You should rest when you get back. Things will get busy soon with Lucien¡¯s wedding just around the corner,¡± Reiner said without looking at me. He was driving quite fast.


    ¡°Yea. Did Lucien ask you to pick me up?¡± I asked curiously as I nced over to look at Reiner¡¯s face.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask me. I figured that if I didn¡¯t pick you up, Edward would keep you there for at least a few days and I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Reiner said with a long sigh. I wonder how Reiner figured out what Edward nned to do.


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± I asked further.


    ¡°Edward didn¡¯t tell you yet? The ne that he gave to you has a tracking device embedded in it,¡± Reiner replied casually like it was nothing new.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± I replied nkly.


    ¡°The star pendant has a tracking device in it. Edward put it in so that he would be able to locate you when he left you in the forest that day in the rain,¡± Reiner exined as he continued to focus on the road.


    ¡°Edward¡­did?¡± I replied in surprise. So, Edward, had a way to find me when he left me in the forest?


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why we could find you that day and also why I could find where you were today,¡± Reiner replied tly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I replied softly. So, Edward didn¡¯t leave me without a way to rescue me. It made me feel a little better that he didn¡¯t just leave me topletely fend for myself, but it will still a very mean thing to do.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Reiner said abruptly after a while of driving.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 126 Too Good

    I looked out of the window confused. We were nowhere near the city, and this was definitely not Lucien¡¯s mansion. Peering outside, I could see a small vige with cute looking orange and red-colored huts and a small river running through the small town. From here, the scenery looks so beautiful and just like a painting.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked as Reiner parked the car and removed his seatbelt.


    ¡°A small town¡­on our way back,¡± Reiner replied briefly before he got out of the car.


    Well, guess I have to get out too. I removed my seatbelt just in time as the car door swung open. Reiner had opened the door to escort me out of the car. He took my hand gently and supported me as I got out of the car. This man is too perfect at executing his job.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± I asked as we strolled along the path on the riverbank.


    ¡°No reason¡­¡± Reiner replied as he smiled at me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I didn¡¯t think forcing more questions on him would lead us anywhere, so I just let it go and enjoyed the perfect weather, the beautiful scenery, and the overall peaceful and quiet ambiance as we strolled hand-in-hand along the riverbank. I¡¯m not stupid enough not to realize that Reiner was doing all this to cheer me up. I wonder how much Reiner knew about what was going on around me or what was happening to me. He rarely voices anything but for some reason, I felt like he knew a lot more than he let on.


    ¡°Natalia¡­I¡¯m not sure what Edward told you but¡­when you¡¯re home, please stay very close to me as much as possible. Ok?¡± Reiner said as he patted my back.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I said as I smiled back at him.


    The sun was starting to set, and the sky was a beautiful mix of pink, orange and blue. I could see the sun dipping lower over the river and it was a breathtaking sight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t overthink things. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Reiner said seriously.


    He stopped walking when we arrived at a small bridge that crossed the river. After walking onto the bridge, Reiner lifted me up by the waist and sat me on the rail of the bridge. Wow, the view is amazing from here!


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I said as I smiled brightly at him. This was a very pleasant and surprising distraction from my troubles.


    ¡°No worries, the view is beautiful here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Reiner replied as he continued to support my waist in case I fell.


    ¡°Not just for this¡­for protecting me,¡± I replied shyly. The red sky and light from the setting sun was dying Reiner a orange and red color to match his red hair.


    Reiner nodded in reply, and we silently watched the view as we waited for the sun to set. This reminded me so much of that time we watched the sunset together in the garden of the mansion. So much had happened between then and now. I felt the warmth of his body on my back as I leaned back a little to rest my head against his broad chest. Life with Reiner would probably be much simpler, I thought to myself wistfully.


    ¡°Hug me¡­¡± I said without thinking.


    ¡°Why?¡± Reiner replied stiffly.


    ¡°A butler should just obey his Lady¡¯smand, right?¡± I teased.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Natalia,¡± Reiner replied in a mocking professional voice as he wrapped his arm around me from behind. This feels so warm and secure, the feel of Reiner¡¯s hug has not changed at all since the first time he held me.


    I felt depressed and lonely when Ist watched the sunset with Reiner in the garden; however, now I felt insecure, confused, and scared of what the future held. However, no matter how I felt inside, I was certain that the colors spanning the sky that I¡¯m seeing now is indeed my favorite color. That has not changed at all. Somethings don¡¯t change. I peeked at Reiner¡¯s handsome face as he seemed lost in his own thoughts.


    ¡°R?¡± I called his name as I turned my head back to look at him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Reiner replied questioningly.


    I smiled a little before I kissed his lips softly. His arms hugged me a little tighter and his body stiffed a little in surprise. If he hated it, he didn¡¯t show it and he didn¡¯t push me away. Slowly, I deepened our kiss, enjoying the warmth of his firm lips. Soon his warm hand was on the back of my head as he pushed me in closer for a more passionate kiss. His kiss started to get more heated as he parted my lips with his hot tongue before ravaging my mouth. I moaned softly as I kissed him back hungrily and his arms tightened around me, hugging my body closer to his.


    ¡°Is this still your favorite color?¡± I asked when our lips parted.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Reiner replied without hesitation as he continued to kiss me softly and tenderly this time.


    The sun has finally dipped beyond the horizon. I felt oddly at peace right now despite everything that was going on. I wished, silently to myself, that the next time I get to watch a sunset as beautiful as this, Reiner would be by my side. I¡¯m a selfish girl. I know that better than anyone now. I didn¡¯t know a lot about Reiner or the life he had before he met me. I wasn¡¯t sure about many things in my life but I¡¯m certain of one thing. This man is too good for me.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 127 Taking Responsibility

    We arrived back at Lucien¡¯s mansion a littlete for dinner. However, Lucien seemed to be in an extraordinarily good mood. This seemed too good to be real, so it probably was. Something must be bothering him, and I had a very educated guess of what it was. I wasn¡¯t sure if he had overheard Edward and I making love, but I sincerely hope not. This was a question that I will never broach with him unless he brought it up himself. Guessing from how Lucien is feigning to be in an overly good mood, if he figured it out, he didn¡¯t want to directly discuss or cause an argument about it.


    I should just y along for now. If I¡¯m obedient and well behaved, perhaps he will slowly forget and forgive what happened. Regardless of whether he could hear us over the phone or not; Lucien must be mad that I went to Edwards¡¯s house without his permission. It was not like he didn¡¯t suspect my rtionship with Edward before. Sorry Lucien, I managed to hurt you again. I sighed softly as I sat down at the dinner table, hoping that Lucien did not realize.


    Reiner stood politely at the corner of the room as he watched over Lucien and me. I felt very ufortable with how Lucien was acting. All I could do was silently pray that things will turn out for the better.


    ¡°Wee home, Natalia,¡± Lucien said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Thank you. Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete for dinner,¡± I replied back with a small smile. I didn¡¯t miss his stress on the word ¡®home¡¯ just now.


    ¡°How is my brother doing?¡± Lucien asked in a t voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing well but he seems quite busy with work,¡± I replied equally tly. I¡¯m sure Lucien had no interest whatsoever in how Edward was doing.


    ¡°I see. Do you want to continue working with him?¡± Lucien asked.


    ¡°I¡­just want to find something to do so that I can, you know, start my career,¡± I answered, carefully picking my words. I wasn¡¯t sure if Lucien was baiting me or not. Truthfully, I wanted to return to theb because I enjoyed working there regardless of whether Edward was there or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. Let¡¯s talk about our trip. Let¡¯s go next Friday ande back on Saturday. You should be free, right?¡± Lucien said as he picked at his food with clear disinterest. At least he was going to consider the possibility of me going back to work¡­


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free but are you sure that it¡¯s ok?¡± I asked with concern.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± he replied, cocking his head to the side with confusion.


    ¡°Well, wee back on Saturday and Sunday is your wedding¡­so¡­¡± I replied softly. I can¡¯t believe that Lucien¡¯s wedding to Ang was just around the corner. I haven¡¯t prepared for it and honestly, I didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any problem,¡± Lucien stated and that was that. I didn¡¯t mind, we could even skip the entire wedding altogether, but I wasn¡¯t sure how the wedding would y out if the groom didn¡¯t turn up. Trust me, I wasn¡¯t concerned at all.


    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s go,¡± I replied with a bright smile. I looked forward to spending time with Lucien. We haven¡¯t been on a holiday together for a long time. I wonder how things would change now that our rtionship had evolved.


    We ate dinner peacefully while exchanging casual conversation. It seemed that things have returned to normal and that was scaring me more than anything. I couldn¡¯t tell what Lucien was thinking or feeling. Soon dinner came to an end. Lucien didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry today, maybe he didn¡¯t have work to do tonight for a change.


    ¡°Natalia, pleasee with me to my study,¡± Lucien instructed as he left the room before me.


    I stared as his back as he walked away. I wonder what he wanted to talk about privately. Inviting me to his study was a clear sign that he wanted to be alone with me without Reiner or other members of staff around.


    ¡°Natalia¡­if you want¡­¡± Reiner started saying as he came to stand by my side.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll go. You can wait for me in my bedroom. Lucien won¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯ll definitely survive ande back to you,¡± I said half seriously and half-jokingly. I sounded like I was going out to fight a war and that was what it felt like. Lucien will probably hurt me with his words rather than his actions. However, I knew that I could bear it because nothing hurts worst than heartbreak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. If you don¡¯t return in one hour, I wille for you,¡± Reiner said reassuringly as he ced a warm hand on my shoulder. I smiled up at him.


    ¡­


    Lucien¡¯s study seemed bigger and colder than normal today. Either that or I felt much smaller than I usually do in this room. Lucien only converses with me in this room if he has something very serious to say or discuss. Other talks are done in more rxed spaces such as the living room, the dining room, my bedroom and othermon area of the mansion.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Lucien said as he waved me over when I entered his study. I closed therge door behind me firmly before approaching him. I walked over and sat down on the chair on the opposite side of hisrge wooden work desk.


    ¡°Not there,e here¡­¡± Lucien said as he gestured for me toe to his side. I hesitantly walked around therge work desk to stand by his side.


    ¡°What did you want to discuss?¡± I asked nervously while keeping a smile on my face.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Lucien directed as his hand pulled me onto hisp.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I whispered his name in surprise.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I could feel the warmth of his body on my back as he wrapped his arms around me. His hot breath was very close to my ear, and it made me even more nervous. Lucien kissed my ear gently a few times as he waited for me to calm down and settle in hisp.


    ¡°Your body is so soft, I love hugging you like this,¡± Lucien said happily as he hugged me tighter.


    ¡°This is a little embarrassing¡­¡± I whispered shyly. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t call me in here just to hug me and y around with me. However, I didn¡¯t know what he wanted either.


    ¡°Do you get embarrassed when my brother touches you too?¡± Lucien asked softly. I froze.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I started to exin but didn¡¯t know how to go on.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything¡­I¡¯ll see for myself,¡± Lucien said as his hands slowly worked to remove my clothes.


    ¡°Lucien¡­please wait!¡± I protested, struggling a little against him.


    ¡°Stay still¡­let¡¯s not make this harder for both of us than it has to be,¡± Lucien spoke slowly as he continued to leisurely strip me until I waspletely naked.


    Since I was in a hurry leaving Edward¡¯s house, I did not have time to fully inspect my body for any love marks or other signs of my love making sessions with Edward. Lucien¡¯s full attention and scrutiny of my now naked body was making me nervous and ufortable. By now, I was quite convinced that he must have heard us over the phone, or he was at least suspected that I slept with his brother.


    This is a real nightmaree true. Of all the people, I didn¡¯t want Lucien to find out about my other lovers, especially not my rtionship with Edward, who is his brother. Lucien must be boiling with anger deep inside and I wasn¡¯t sure how or if I could fix this. The fact that he did not explode with anger scares me more than if he just shouted at me outright.


    ¡°Tell me where he touched you. Did he touch you here? Suck you here?¡± Lucien asked in a low and seductive voice as hisrge hands cupped my breasts softly.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 128 Pleasurable Practice

    I moaned softly in response, and I felt my body heating up where his hands were touching me. His big palm caressed and squeezed my breasts before ying with both my nipples at the same time. He twirled my nipples between his fingertips and my breath becamebored. I just had sex with Edward earlier today and my body was still very sensitive.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Your body is even more sensitive than usual today. Your nipples are hard and you¡¯re already so wet here,¡± Lucien whispered into my ear. His used his foot to nudge my legs wide apart before dipping his fingers into the hot wetness in between my legs. His fingers stroked my sopping wet opening up and down slowly. My opening and insides were still throbbing and aching from Edward¡¯s attacks on them earlier in the day and yesterday.


    Lucien plunged one of his fingers inside of my pussy and I winced at the slight pain that apanied his entrance. My pussy was sore, I don¡¯t think I could take it if Lucien inserted his huge cock inside me. I let of small cries of difort as I tried to rx the walls of my pussy to lessen the pain.


    ¡°Does it hurt? Did Edward treat you harshly? I guess I¡¯ll have tofort you here¡­¡± Lucien hissed in my ear as his finger curled inside of my hole. I moaned when I felt his fingertip against my sensitive spot.


    ¡°Please stop¡­¡± I pleaded softly.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t even started yet. Edward was lecturing me about ying fair, yet he took you away from me and tried to keep you to himself. How is that fair?¡± Lucienined whileughing a little.


    ¡°Lucien¡­Ah! Ahhh¡± I called out his name before moaning loudly with pleasure. Lucien inserted two thick fingers inside of my pussy as his other hand pinched and rubbed roughly on my clit. It hurts a little, but it feels so pleasurable at the same time. Lucien kissed me greedily, taking my moans and cries into his mouth. His tongue inside of my mouth is so hot and so demanding. We¡¯ve been having sex more frequentlytely. I wonder if we will continue like this after Ang moves in.


    ¡°Did Edward touch you inside here too? He did, right?¡± Lucien asked rhetorically as he pumped his fingers deeper and faster into my dripping hole. It felt so good, and my insides were melting around his fingers. He¡¯s making me feel even more sensitive there and I was feeling his touch much more than usual. I wanted to cum already.


    ¡°You¡¯re quivering inside. It feels good, right? Want it harder?¡± Lucien whispered between our kisses. I couldn¡¯t reply as I panted and moaned noncoherently.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I moaned his name while he continued to finger me. His other hand grabbed my leg to spread them further before returning to stroke my clit in fast circr motions. I felt my legs shuddering as my climax was fast approaching and my pussy clenched around his fingers.


    ¡°Are you going toe already? You¡¯re so hot inside¡± Lucien teased. His fingers teased me more intensely and I felt my juices pouring out to wet my legs. I was very close to cumming.


    ¡°Yes¡­make me cum¡­please!¡± I cried out. Lucien¡¯s face was so close to mine as he stared at my erotic face. His green eyes never left my face as I climax. He held me close to his body as my body shook from the impact of my orgasm. I panted hard while Lucien nted gentle kisses along the side of my neck.


    ¡°Do you want to do it from the back or the front?¡± Lucien asked as he removed his fingers from my hole. I winced and sighed a little as I felt his fingers sliding out of my aching folds.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­anymore¡­¡± I replied weakly. My pussy hurts, I don¡¯t think I can take Lucien¡¯s cock inside of me right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s too sore? I¡¯ll try to be gentle. Try to hang on, Natalia, it¡¯ll be over soon,¡± Lucien whispered as he lifted me up into his arms.


    Heid me gently on the table. I felt the cold hardness of the wood against my naked back, then Lucien was pushing my legs up and spreading them wide apart. He stood in between my legs as he started to unbuckle his belt and undo his pants. He¡¯s going to fuck me¡­


    ¡°Lucien¡­please be gentle¡­¡± I pleaded as I braced myself for his entrance.


    ¡°Rx¡­I¡¯ll make you feel good too,¡± Lucien told me lovingly as he positioned the head of his thick cock at my entrance. I felt it stretching my opening a little as he rubbed it against me. Lucien slowly screwed his cock inside of me. True to his words, he was being extra careful with me. Since I was very wet, it wasn¡¯t too hard for him to slowly sink his dick into my hole. Inch by inch he pushed into me, pausing whenever I clenched around him. It hurts a little but soon I was feeling too good to feel the pain as I felt him fill me deeper and deeper.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in. How are you feeling?¡± Lucien asked with concern after he had buried the length of his whole shaft into my cave. I felt so good, and it was in so deep. I could feel his shape and heat so clearly because he wasn¡¯t wearing a condom. I wonder if it¡¯s a brother thing, they seem to like to do it raw with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ok,¡± I replied softly as I clenched around him a little in response.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s practice since we¡¯ll be doing this a lot more after I¡¯m married. You won¡¯t allow me to sleep with Ang, so you¡¯ll have to take the responsibility of warming my bed. You can act as my wife instead,¡± Lucien exined as he smiled teasingly at me.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 129 Peace

    ¡°You¡¯re in so deep¡­¡± I moaned and panted. I could feel Lucien¡¯s big cock so deeply inside of me as he started to move in and out of my hole slowly and patiently. I know this was supposed to make it easier on me but for some reason, I felt him even more distinctly and he was able to pierce me even more deeply than when we did it before. My pussy walls were slowly stroked by his length when he shoved in and then pulled out slowly from me.


    ¡°Can you feel me here?¡± Lucien asked as he pressed down on my abdomen with the palm of his hand.


    ¡°No! don¡¯t do that¡­¡± I protested as he applied even more pressure on my lower stomach. It felt like he was stroking my g-spot from the outside by pressing my sensitive spot against his cock. It feels weird¡­it¡¯s too much for me to handle.


    Lucien just chuckled softly at my reaction as he continued to push down on my abdomen. I became even more sensitive as the upper part of my tunnel was pressed down to grind against his cock as he thrusted inside me. After a while of feeling Lucien pumping inside of my cunt, I was on the verge of cumming. His cock was stirring up my insides and hitting my sensitive spots as his hand pressed down on my stomach.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I cried out his name in a strained voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cum together, Natalia,¡± Lucien whispered as his hand teased my clit. He began pounding into me faster and harder. It¡¯s so deep and I felt the soreness of my pussy as he thrusted harder. Lucien got bigger inside of me, and he was moaning and panting hard now. He¡¯s going to cum very soon and so was I. I wrapped my legs around him and he lifted my hips off the table to pump his hard cock into me harder and rougher. Our writhing bodies pped against each other as we raced towards our release.


    I screamed out loud before covering my mouth with my hand when my orgasm came. Lucien groaned loudly as he thrusted deeply inside of me, spewing his hot semen deep inside of my love hole. He panted my name as he continued to pump his seed into me. He hugged my head to his chest as he rode out his climax. I felt his pulsing hot cock twitched madly inside of me before it settled down. I was too tired to move, and I felt my consciousness slipping away from me¡­


    ¡­


    Lucien watched over Natalia silently as she slept. Lucien dressed Natalia in her clothes before carrying her back to her bedroom. When Lucien arrived at Natalia¡¯s bedroom door, the door swung open immediately as Reiner stepped out of the room to greet them. Reiner did not look shocked at the sight of Natalia in Lucien¡¯s arms. Lucien walked in and put Natalia on her bed before turning to Reiner.


    ¡°Take care of Natalia. Make sure she never escapes from the house ever again,¡± Lucien directed before turning on his heels to leave the room.


    ¡°Yes, Master Lucien,¡± Reiner replied with a professional bow.


    ¡­


    Many days have passed but I haven¡¯t heard anything from Lucien regarding my prospect to start working or job hunting. He said that he would consider it, so he didn¡¯t actually promise me anything. Meanwhile, I was in the same situation as before. I was stuck here in the house in something simr to being under house arrest. I needed to find something to do before I die of boredom, so I decided to pick up watercolor painting. I used to study this a long time ago and picking it up again seemed like a good way to kill the time. I spent the past few days with Reiner by my side and I truly enjoyed hispany.


    Reiner was always with me and sometimes Laura would join us. We spent time in the garden where I could paint the different flowers that were present in the estate garden and in the greenhouse. I wouldn¡¯t say that I was very talent at painting, but I didn¡¯t do too badly either. Reiner alwaysplimented my paintings and stuck to my side throughout the day to see if I needed anything. I wasn¡¯t sure if hispliments werepletely true or urate, but it made me happy, nheless.


    ¡°What are you painting today, Natalia?¡± Reiner asked as he came to stand next to me. I was sitting on a wooden chair in front of the aisle with my full set of watercolors and brushes with me.


    ¡°I was thinking of painting these violet flowers. Aren¡¯t they pretty?¡± I replied with a bright smile. Being with Reiner always put me in a good mood.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re pretty¡­but My Lady is the prettiest,¡± Reiner said as he took a lock of my hair and kissed it.


    It¡¯s amazing how Reiner can always make my heart skip a beat. I guess just like most girls, I¡¯m a sucker for these small romantic gestures. Reiner is very considerate as always and he caters to my every need. He is an excellent butler, that is for sure. However, I feel like we¡¯ve been getting closer over the past days, and I hope that I¡¯ll learn more about him soon. After all, his almost nk and empty room that I visited did not give me any clues at all about him or his personal life. This man is very difficult to figure out.


    Reiner seemed to be in a pleasant mood nowadays and nothing has happened after ourst argument at Zak¡¯s movie premiere. No one seems to know about my rtionship with Zak yet, which means that Reiner did not mention it to anyone. I¡¯m not sure what changed his mind, but I will eternally be thankful to him for this. I had so much to handle already and adding the mess with Zak would surely kill me. Dealing with Zak meant dealing with his mother, Madame Francesca as well. I shudder with fear whenever I think of her. I hope we never have to meet again. Unfortunately, I am certain that she will be at Lucien¡¯s wedding¡­


    ¡°Natalia¡­Natalia¡­¡± I snapped out of my messy thoughts as I heard Reiner calling my name softly.


    ¡°Sorry¡­I was thinking of random things¡­again,¡± I replied with sheepish smile.


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Reiner asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing much¡­just random stuff. Can you bring a chair over and sit there?¡± I asked Reiner with a smile. He¡¯ll be so surprised.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Ok¡­but why do I need to sit there?¡± Reiner asked but still decided to fulfill my request.


    ¡°Good, there is fine. Just sit on the chair and look my way¡­¡± I instructed. Reiner looked a little awkward right now, but it did not impact how handsome he looks. The lighting is just right, it was making his hair shine a beautiful red color and his clear blue eyes seem to sparkle more.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do¡­?¡± Reiner asked ufortably as he started looking around. He probably doesn¡¯t understand why he should just be sitting there.


    ¡°Sit still and look my way. Just rx¡­you¡¯re going to be stuck sitting there for a while,¡± I replied with a small smile.


    ¡°Why will I be stuck here?¡± Reiner asked looking a little troubled.


    ¡°Just sit still and look as handsome as you can. I¡¯m going to paint you,¡± I finally told him what I nned to do.


    ¡°What?! No¡­no¡­you should go back to painting the violets like you mentioned before,¡± Reiner replied in shock as he jumped off the chair.


    ¡°Sit back down¡­now. I¡¯m going to paint you with the violets in the background. The purple will contrast so well with the red of your hair. R¡­sit,¡± I exined and ordered for him to sit down once more. Just like a loyal dog, Reiner sighed loudly as he flopped back down onto the chair. Maybe I¡¯ll just paint his moody face; it was so cute as well. If I told him that he would get a bit mad¡­let¡¯s test it¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! Your sulking face is so cute R. Did anyone ever tell you that?¡± I teased him shamelessly.


    ¡°Never! I told you before, no one has ever referred to me as cute¡­it¡¯s weird for a man to be called cute,¡± Reiner replied in a huff. Teasing Reiner is so fun.


    ¡°Just sit still. Bear with me for a bit¡­¡± I instructed as I started to get to work.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 130 Another Start

    ¡°You¡¯ve been painting for a while, Miss Natalia. How about some afternoon tea? I¡¯ll set it up over here for you,¡± Laura spoke up in a small voice as she pushed over a silver cart.


    ¡°That would be nice. I could use a break¡­and I guess so can Reiner,¡± I replied. I¡¯m so thankful to have Laura as one of my maids. She is such a perfectionist.


    ¡°I heard that you have a nickname for Mister Reiner,¡± Laura started to shyly make conversation while she set up the afternoon tea table.


    ¡°Oh yes, I do actually. I¡­don¡¯t use it much when other people are around¡­¡± I replied. I didn¡¯t tell her that we promised to use his nickname only when we were alone.


    ¡°We, the staff, have been pestering Mr. Reiner for his nickname so that perhaps we could use it to call him too, but he¡¯s been very stubborn about telling us and won¡¯t let us give him a nickname either. Even the older maids and butlers have nicknames¡­¡± Laura went on with her story of Reiner.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I replied as I crooked a brow at Reiner. He looked away immediately.


    ¡°All done. Please let Mr. Reiner give me a call if you want anything else. I¡¯ll be happy to assist you as always. The weather is very nice today, Miss Natalia, so please enjoy your time outside,¡± Laura said after she hadpleted setting up the afternoon tea set. She bowed a little before pushing the silver cart away leaving me alone once more with Reiner.


    ¡°Come here, R. Let¡¯s have afternoon tea together,¡± I said excitedly as I gestured for him to take a seat at the afternoon tea table. I love having afternoon tea with Reiner. More urately, I love doing most things with him¡­his presence rxes me.


    Reiner came over and sat where I had indicated. Reiner¡¯s face was a little red, I guess he¡¯s feeling a little shy from Laura¡¯s story about him. I wonder if Reiner has a real nickname that other people like his friends or family calls him by.


    I walked to stand behind him before wrapping my arms around his neck and shoulders. I leaned my head on his a little and I could feel his soft red hair against the side of my face. He feels so warm in my arms and he smells so simple and clean.


    ¡°What are you doing, Natalia?¡± Reiner asked as his body stiffened.


    ¡°Hugging you¡­what else?¡± I repliedzily.


    ¡°Stop it, Natalia. Someone might see us,¡± Reiner said sternly as he started to disengage my arms from his upper body.


    ¡°Rx. No one is here¡­¡± I replied, refusing to let go of him.


    ¡°If someone see us like this, there will be nothing but trouble,¡± Reiner continued to protest.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± I continued to tease him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared for myself, I¡¯m scared for you,¡± Reiner replied seriously. He¡¯s so adorable.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to be scared. Let¡¯s talk about something else¡­what about that story Laura just talked about you being so stubborn to give your nickname?¡± I changed the subject.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have a nickname,¡± Reiner said tly.


    ¡°Really? That can¡¯t be. Well, I don¡¯t have a nickname either since I hated all the nicknames people came up with for me. It¡¯s always Nat, Natty or Talia¡­I wouldn¡¯t say that I¡¯m a big fan of those names¡­¡± I replied as Iughed. We do have something inmon, I guess.


    ¡°You should sit down and have some cake and tea,¡± Reiner said softly as he tried to gently untangle my arm from his neck.


    ¡°In a bit¡­do you like the nickname I gave you?¡± I asked curiously as I tried to keep my arms around his neck.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± Reiner replied a little shyly as he looked away.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let the others call you R too? It¡¯ll probably make them feel closer to you,¡± I suggested as I softly stroked his soft red hair. Just as I had thought before, it feels like I¡¯m stroking an orange fox.


    ¡°¡­I only like it when you call me that,¡± Reiner replied softly, so soft that I almost didn¡¯t catch it.


    ¡°I see¡­so you don¡¯t like it when other people call you with that name, right? Hahaha! My little fox is so loyal and cute!¡± I cried out with joy. I couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood¡­¡± Reiner stated his observation before smiling a little at me.


    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± I replied joyfully.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I finally ceased my embrace and sat down in the chair opposite him on the afternoon tea table. Laura and the kitchen staff prepared so many things for me including pepper mint tea, scones, clotted cream, various cakes, sandwiches, and macarons. I didn¡¯t remember when my next health check-up was, but the results would probably be off-the-charts unhealthy based on what I have been eating. Oh well¡­


    The red velvet cake caught my attention, so I decided to try that first. It tasted decent enough, but it was a little too sweet and the texture was perhaps too dry? I was suddenly reminded of the cakes that Reiner used to bake for me. Since he¡¯d been busy spending time by my side, he probably didn¡¯t have time to bake any cake¡­or do anything else for that matter.


    ¡°Open wide¡­¡± I instructed Reiner as I offer some red velvet cake for him on a silver fork.


    ¡°Umm¡­I can help myself,¡± Reiner refused as I had expected.


    ¡°Of course, I know a man your age can feed yourself. Regardless, I¡¯ve decided to feed you, so open your mouth¡­¡± I said stubbornly. When it came to the race to see who the most stubborn person in the room was, usually I would be the winner. This time would be no different. I will continue to point this this fork at his face and stare at him until he does exactly what I say.


    In the end, Reiner sighed loudly as he gave in and allowed me to feed him the red velvet cake. I smiled at him a little when he ate from the fork I offered. This must be the joy of training a fox, I thought and couldn¡¯t stop myself from giggling.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± I asked Reiner after I had fed him.


    ¡°I think so¡­¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°Really? I think it¡¯s not as good as the one you used to bake for me,¡± I replied with a sad smile.


    ¡°Should I bake for you tomorrow?¡± Reiner offered while shing me a bright smile.


    ¡°Umm¡­you have to be with me most of the time though¡­¡± I stated my slight concern. I didn¡¯t want him baking at night or super early in the morning just so I could have a taste of his cake.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you help me bake? We can be together while we bake and maybe you could pick up some new skills as well. Sounds good?¡± Reiner suggested brilliantly. I was starting to like all his ideas.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 131 Reaching Out

    ¡°Natalia, why are you here? Do you know what time it is?¡± Reiner uttered the moment he saw me standing in front of his room¡¯s door.


    Once again, he managed to open the door right before I started knocking. It was some time veryte at night and the reason I was here was¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m tired but too stressed out and no, I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care what time it is. You weren¡¯t asleep, right?¡± I replied as I pouted at him.


    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Reiner replied. He was clearly using his big body to block me from entering the room.


    ¡°Let me sleep here¡­please?¡± I said in a sweet voice as I smile pleadingly at him. This smile works very well on Zak¡­by the way¡­.


    ¡°No. Go back to your room. It¡¯ste. Oh, and if you keep turning up here, I¡¯m going to change rooms,¡± Reiner replied and began closing the door in my face.


    ¡°No! don¡¯t close the door¡­¡± I screamed as I pulled on the door. How can he do this to me?


    ¡°Natalia¡­go back to sleep,¡±


    ¡°If I could do that, I wouldn¡¯t be here. Use your head. What about¡­youe to my room, then?¡±


    ¡°No. Now go back to your room,¡± Reiner said curtly before closing the door firmly in my face.


    What¡­just happened?! Did he just¡­shut the door in my face?! What?! Is the sky falling?!


    ¡°R! open the door¡­Reiner, open the door¡­¡± I called out to him as I banged softly on the door. It¡¯ste at night so it¡¯ll be bad if I wake everyone up.


    I¡¯m sure he can hear me, but I am not getting a response. I guess he¡¯s going to just ignore me until I go back to my room. Maybe I should just head back before he gets sick of me¡­or¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to sit here until you open the door,¡± I stated firmly as I sat down in front of his door leaning my back against the wall of the hallway.


    Since I can¡¯t fall asleep in my bed, I might as well try my luck trying to fall asleep in the hallway instead. I hated being alone nowadays¡­whenever I¡¯m alone my mind wanders and the paths that it wanders along aren¡¯t filled with pink rose petals either. The day¡¯s I¡¯ve spent with Reiner by my side helped to dissolve the troubles in my mind. It didn¡¯t just help me forget and keep my fears at bay, it really made me feel a little stronger to have him by my side.


    Thinking back on it now, I suppose I never really thought about how Reiner felt to be spending time with me. Perhaps he didn¡¯t think anything at all apart from the fact that it was ufortable and awkward to react to my selfish advances. I don¡¯t me him because it was clear that the one to me was me. Reiner is rightfully concern of people viewing our rtionship and interactions as inappropriate. But then again, since when was any of my rtionships and interactions appropriate? I wasn¡¯t sure what was worst, having a rtionship with my stepfather, step uncle, step cousin¡­or my personal butler? Why am I even in this mess?


    The key difference is that Reiner is not a Rosenhall, thankfully. However, that also meant that I should not involve him any further in thisplicated web that I am in. I¡¯ve asked myself multiple times the same question regarding the other guys that I¡¯m involved with. What future do we have together? The answer was always the same¡­we didn¡¯t have a future together. The same goes with Reiner. Reiner should have a bright future, if only he isn¡¯t stuck with me. Trying to seduce him without a future in mind was very irresponsible of me. I need toe to my senses and stop this workce sexual harassment as soon as possible. Thinking about it this way made it funny and less stressing for me.


    It¡¯s so quiet now that I could even hear the sound of my own breathing and once again my mind was starting to think of all my troubles. I took my phone out from the pocket of my robe and unlocked it with my fingerprint. I scrolled through random online shopping sites, social media and many other apps to kill the time. Soon, my mind was fully upied with my troubles and insecurities that I wasn¡¯t even aware at what was on the screen, and I also started to forget that I was sitting here waiting for Reiner to open the door.


    ¡®How was your day? I¡¯m on a business trip abroad. Let¡¯s meet up right away when I¡¯m back. I really miss you¡­¡¯


    A text notification popped up on my screen followed by a selfie photo of a very handsome face with a wicked naughty smile. He¡¯s texting thiste at night so he must be in another time zone. I almostughed with joy and cried in relief as I saw his photo. I was such a fool to think that I was truly alone. How could that be when Zak is always right here?


    He¡¯d be so surprised to get an immediate reply. He probably thought I went to bed already. I took a selfie of myself smiling brightly, the lighting in the hallway made me look awful but I¡¯m sure Zak would be happy to see a photo of me, no matter how bad it looked. I sent the photo to him along with the words¡­


    ¡®Thank you. I love you.¡¯


    Immediately, I got a reply back¡­


    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you asleep? Thank you for? I love you too.¡¯


    I smiled a little as tears began to sting my eyes. I¡¯m going to cry¡­again. It¡¯s been a while, I guess Reiner really won¡¯t be opening the door. He¡¯s probably sick and tired of dealing with my selfish whims and stubbornness. His life will probably be much easier if he was serving someone else. He really drew the short end of the stick when he got stuck with working for me¡­maybe I should talk to Lucien about recing him or getting rid of the idea of me having a bodyguard all together. Letting him go is probably the right decision. He should stay away from me before my messed-up life messes his up too. I hugged my knees to my chest and slowly drifted to sleep.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s been a while and I can sense that Natalia was still in front of my door. How long is she going to sit there? She should have given up and went straight back to her room. She¡¯s oddly quiet now too, is she already asleep? In the hallway?


    How many times do I have to tell her to stop dropping by at night? It¡¯ll be bad for her if we were seen. She¡¯s so careless and always just does whatever she wants. I¡¯ll need to put some distance between us, the past week of being together and so close to her is making me feel confused and it¡¯s frustrating¡­


    She¡¯s probably asleep already. I should take her back to her room¡­


    Reiner opened his door softly to find Natalia curled up in a ball and asleep leaning against the wall. She must have fallen asleep while ying with her phone since her phone was still in her hand, Reiner thought to himself as he observed her. He crouched down beside her to take a closer look at her sleeping face. There were faint signs of tear streaks on her face and Reiner did not miss these. He reached out gently to wipe her tears away with his fingertips before lifting her gently into his arms.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 132 Letting Go

    Morning came much faster than I would have liked. I woke up in bed. Not surprisingly, Reiner probably carried me back to my room. In the end, Reiner is a very good-natured and professional guy. Based on my experiences, I could tell when something that was happening in my life was too good to be happening to me. Apart from learning the hard way that these things won¡¯tst, I have also proudly learnt that I should enjoy it while itsted and that is exactly what I have decided to do in the limited time I had left with Reiner. Afterall, no matter how many times I asked he didn¡¯t even bother to lie to me that he would stay with me forever.


    Today, as promised Reiner is going to bake a cake for me and teach me how to do it in the process. I took a quick shower which made me feel so refreshed and energetic. After that Laura helped me get dress in some rxing clothes. Reiner was waiting for me right in front of my door and I almost ran into him when I opened the door. He looks quite cheerful today, let¡¯s hope that today will be a wonderful day for us. He didn¡¯t mention anything about the small incidentst night and neither did I.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Reiner led me to the kitchen where the staff used to do serious cooking. We have another kitchen that was more for show where Lucien and I could grab stuff from the pantry or the fridge. Obviously, Lucien and I didn¡¯t cook and so I have never really been to the ¡®serious kitchen¡¯ where the cooking was actually done.


    ¡°So, what are we making today? Well, more like you¡¯ll be making it and I¡¯ll be watching¡± I asked cheerfully as I stood next to Reiner at the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Blueberry cheesecake. It¡¯s easy and I know that you like it,¡± Reiner replied as he began arranging the ingredients on the table.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked curiously as he came closer.


    ¡°Putting an apron on you. I wouldn¡¯t want your clothes to get dirty. Turn around¡­¡± Reiner instructed as he started to put the apron over my head and tying it at the back.


    Reiner started to exin the ingredients that he had on the table including butter, cream cheese, crackers, blueberry etc. ording to Reiner, this was supposed to be a simple cake to make but this wasn¡¯t my idea of simple. There were too many ingredients. I mean, I never knew it required this many ingredients to make a blueberry cheesecake. I think I will start to appreciate all the cakes and bakery that I put in my mouth from now on a lot more than before.


    I think Reiner is now exining the steps of where we have to start. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure what he was saying anymore because my mind was no longer focusing on his words or how to make the cake. I could live my whole life without learning how to make a blueberry cheesecake. Right now, my mind was very focused on just taking him in. The way his lips lifted into a small smile when he asked me if I understood what he was saying, the color of his clear blue eyes as they looked straight at me, how his hand moved as he gestured to various things. I had my whole life in front of me to learn how to bake if I wanted; however, I didn¡¯t have a whole life ahead to spend with Reiner.


    ¡°Natalia¡­are you listening?¡± Reiner asked suddenly as his hand stilled.


    ¡°Yea¡­I¡¯m a little new at this, sorry if I looked confused,¡± I replied, hopefully smoothly.


    As I had guessed, this session was a lot of Reiner exining and doing all the work while I stood close to his side and watched. It¡¯s fine, I actually preferred it this way. There are a couple of things that I am good at and being in the kitchen is not one of them. To be honest, I¡¯m just too clumsy to yield good results without causing harm and destruction. Perhaps Reiner knew this because he only got me to do the simples of tasks such as crushing the biscuits into small pieces before mixing them with butter to make the crust of the cheesecake.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing pretty good¡­for a newbie¡± Reinerplimented me with augh.


    ¡°I would have been quite happy if you didn¡¯t add the ¡®for a newbie¡¯ part,¡± I replied while acting like I was a little mad at him. Reiner justughed.


    After much fun observing on my part and a lot of work on Reiner¡¯s, the cake waspleted. It looked and smelled good, and I couldn¡¯t wait to taste it. Rainer helped to remove my apron after he had removed his. I didn¡¯t know being in the kitchen could be this fun but since I didn¡¯t really do much, it was probably spending time and watching Reiner that made it enjoyable.


    ¡°It looks so yummy and pretty,¡± I said as I admired the finished cake.


    ¡°I guess you can have a taste, but you can¡¯t eat it now. It needs to be refrigerated for a while¡­¡± Reiner said regretfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy with just a taste for now¡­¡± I said as I grabbed a fork to steal a little bit of the cake.


    Normally, I probably would have begged for him to feed me, but not today. I picked up my own fork and fed myself a small piece of the cake. This tastes so delicious; it really is a wonder how Reiner knows how to do practically everything.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Reiner asked as he waited anxiously for my response.


    ¡°How can a cake that you make possibly taste bad? It¡¯s so yummy!¡± I cried out happily as Iughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to have lunch. I think the staff probably set up lunch for you in the dining room¡­unless you prefer to have it outdoors?¡± Reiner asked for my preference as if he knew that I would prefer an outdoor lunch.


    However, I had other ideas in mind. Sorry kitchen staff, I¡¯m about to waste your food.


    ¡°I want to eat out. As in, in a restaurant outside of the house not just outdoors in the garden,¡± I stated bravely. Lucien did say that I could go out as long as Reiner apanied me. So there.


    Just bear with me for a little longer Reiner, I promise that I will set you free soon¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 133 Boyfriend for a Day

    I watched as Reiner looked dumbstruck as he stared at the meal in front of him. He looked so out of ce here and the ufortable look on his face was hrious. He probably doesn¡¯t know how his reaction just made my day. I continued to watch him as he seemed to think hard about what he should say to me.


    ¡°Umm¡­Natalia, when you said you wanted to eat in a restaurant outside the house¡­you meant this¡­fast food ce?¡± Reiner asked with clear confusion.


    ¡°Yup. This might seem normal for most people, but to be honest, this is the first time in more than ten years that I¡¯ve been to a fast-food ce like this,¡± I replied cheerfully as I stuffed french-fries into my mouth. Oh¡­this tastes so good.


    ¡°¡­aha¡­¡± was all that Reiner could think of as a reply. He continued to stare silently at his meal without touching his food.


    ¡°Since my mother married Lucien all those years ago, my life had to change, and I had to be a properdy. Needless to say, I was not allowed to eat at a fast-food joint like this. Ah¡­I really miss this. The atmosphere is so down-to-earth and so rxing. The food is good and cheap¡­¡± I continued to exin to Reiner why I wanted toe here.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Reiner stay silent as he sat opposite me, but it was clear that he was worried about the situation that we were in. From the stares that were directed out way, it was clear that we were attracting a lot of attention. To be more precise, tall and handsome Reiner in his full butler uniform is attracting a lot of attention. I guess it¡¯s not everyday that you see someone in a full butler uniform eating burger and fries casually like this.


    ¡°They must think you¡¯re very handsome. Everyone is staring at you,¡± I whispered to him as I chuckled a little. I was dressed in quitefortable and casual clothing; however, Reiner who did not suspect that we would end up here instead of a super-upscale restaurant, was in his full butler uniform. I should have told him but my slightly evil side took over and so, I decided to keep it a secret.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably making fun of me¡­not that I care¡­¡± Reiner replied curtly as he continued to sit still and straight.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat? The food is good¡­¡± I asked as I pointed to his still untouched meal.


    ¡°I try not to eat unhealthy food¡­¡± he replied as he stared into my eyes. You can stress on the word ¡®unhealthy food¡¯ as much as you like but this is what I¡¯m happy eating today!


    ¡°Fine¡­I¡¯ll eat it!¡± I replied as I started grabbing at his food.


    ¡°No! Stop¡­I¡¯m not going to let you eat two sets of fast-food,¡± Reiner cried out in shock as he grabbed back his food.


    ¡°R¡­choose a number. One or two?¡± I asked. I do this a lot when I cannot decide on something. Usually, I use it for minor decisions such as choosing which restaurant to eat at between restaurant one and restaurant two. Today, however, I¡¯m using it to decide how to proceed with this little date that we were having.


    If he chooses one, I¡¯ll be a truedy towards my butler today. I¡¯ll just visit some of my usual boutiques to do some shopping. He could help me hold my shopping bags and we can go home. Done. If he chooses two, I¡¯ll be a truly naughtydy towards my butler today. I have a long list of things, I only dreamt of doing with Reiner today. I didn¡¯t know which one I preferred; hence, Reiner can choose for me.


    ¡°What game is this?¡± Reiner asked suspiciously. He looked quite confused as he narrowed his pretty blue eyes at me.


    ¡°Just pick a number. Don¡¯t worry, your life isn¡¯t on the line here¡­¡± I replied. But perhaps mine is, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Ok, I don¡¯t know what this is¡­I choose two,¡± Reiner finally replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­interesting. Let¡¯s go!¡± I cried out excitedly when I heard his answer. I quickly grabbed our trays of food and dumped it in the bin myself before walking out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Natalia¡­wait¡­¡± Reiner called after me before following me out.


    ¡­


    Once we were both outside, I turned excitedly towards Reiner to announce my n for the day. Reiner probably didn¡¯t understand why I looked so hyped up and he certainly can¡¯t guess what I had in store for him today. This is the choice he made so, he has to sort of live with it, right?


    ¡°R! Hold my hand,¡± I said cheerfully as I stretched out a hand towards him.


    ¡°Why?¡± Reiner replied stiffly.


    ¡°Because when on a date, boyfriends and girlfriends should hold each other¡¯s hand, no?¡± I replied with a big smile. My smile was met with Reiner¡¯s nk stare and clearly unimpressed face.


    ¡°¡­huh? What does that have to do with¡­¡± Reiner started protesting.


    ¡°R, be my boyfriend for today,¡± I cut in with perfect timing. I said this seriously and Reiner couldn¡¯t look away from my determined eyes. I bet my life; he won¡¯t be able to refuse.


    ¡°Natalia, I¡­¡± Reiner started talking after he had recovered from his initial shock at my abrupt and crazy proposal.


    ¡°Just for today¡­please,¡± I insisted as I took his warm hand in mine. I smiled sweetly at him as I gazed deep into his eyes. I saw very mixed feelings in his eyes before he sighed loudly and decided to go along with my n.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Reiner answered in a low mutter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Boyfriend,¡± I said happily as I leaned my head on his upper arm. He¡¯s so tall, I don¡¯t even reach his shoulders without wearing very high heels.


    ¡­


    ¡°Which vor are you choosing?¡± Reiner asked me as we eyed the ice-cream menu together.


    ¡°Mint chocte chip, of course!¡± I stated my preference happily.


    ¡°Really?¡± Reiner asked with disbelief.


    ¡°What? Are you going to ask me why I like it when it tastes like eating toothpaste or mouthwash? That¡¯s what everybody says¡­¡± I muttered annoyingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many times too. I actually like this vor as well,¡± Reiner said with a kind smile.


    ¡°Wow¡­you¡¯re the first!¡± I said before giggling happily.


    Our ice-cream arrived and we enjoyed eating it together. Just sitting on the couch next to him eating mint chocte chip ice-cream made me feel so delighted. Perhaps, happiness is a very simple thing. I leaned a little on him and Reiner had his arm around my shoulder. I think we feel so perfect together.


    ¡°There¡¯s ice-cream on your cheek and the corners of your mouth. Hold still, I¡¯ll wipe it off for you,¡± Reiner spoke gently as he took a tissue in his hand.


    ¡°No¡­,¡± I said as I grabbed his hand to stop it.


    ¡°Oh¡­sorry, you can clean yourself, right?¡± Reiner apologized as he started to pull his hand away a little shyly. I gripped his hand still in mine.


    ¡°No¡­I want you to lick it,¡± I replied shamelessly.


    ¡°Natalia, we¡¯re in public¡­¡± Reiner replied sternly.


    ¡ª To be continued¡­

 Chapter 134 Movie Date

    ¡°Does that mean we can do it in private? You¡¯re right, we are in public¡­if we were in private, I¡¯ll ask you to do a lot more than lick my lips. Lick it, R,¡± I replied stubbornly as I pulled on his hand to bring him even closer to me than he already was.


    I watched as Reiner wrestled with himself and hesitated. Until finally, he took in deep breath and leaned in to slowly lick my cheek. I closed my eyes as I felt his warm and wet tongue slowly and softly licking my cheek. I moaned a little at the sensation, it felt so rxing and warm. I turned my face towards him to offer him my lips and he took it. He licked the corners of my lips with the tip of his tongue before stroking my lips with his tongue.


    I opened my mouth seductively to temp his tongue to enter before slipping the tip of my tongue out a little to catch his. I could slightly taste the ice-cream we were eating when his tongue entered my mouth. Finally, I get to kiss him like this. How long has it been since Ist kissed him like this? Too long¡­


    I moaned leisurely as our kiss deepened. His tongue that was gently stroking mine has gotten increasingly aggressive and hungry as he devoured my lips. Maybe Reiner was right, this might be a little too much in public. Reiner¡¯s greedy kiss continued to ravish my mouth as our tongues danced together fervently. He sucked hard on my tongue, and I started to pant and moan louder. I could tell from the kiss that Reiner wanted me too and I slowly melted into his kiss. Hisrge hands tranced my waist to pull me closer against his hard body.


    ¡°R¡­let¡¯s go¡­see a movie,¡± I said between breaks in our kiss.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Reiner replied after ending our heated kiss.


    ¡­


    The top floor of this mall had a veryrge cinema. I haven¡¯t seen a movie in a cinema for a while now and I don¡¯t watch that many movies, except for the ones that Zak produces or sponsors. Those I have to watch, or he¡¯d kill me for sure. The cinema was almost empty. No surprise there, it is the afternoon of a weekday. Who would be out to watch a movie except for someone who is too free like me and her personal butler?


    ¡°So, which movie do you want to see?¡± Reiner asked me as we stood in front of an automatic ticket machine. He scrolled through the various movies avable on the touch screen.


    ¡°Hmm¡­this one!¡± I said as I pointed to a movie which had the perfect timing because it was going to start soon and most importantly, it was in the right theatre.


    I quickly opened my bag and searched for my wallet so that I can quickly pay for our tickets. As I was going through the contents of my bag and cursing at myself for being such a disorganized girl, Reiner had already pulled out his credit card.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll pay for this¡­I can¡¯t have you paying,¡± I cried out in protest as I caught hold of his hand. I invited him here and since he¡¯s just doing this as part of his job, I should cover the expenses.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll pay. I¡¯m definitely not rich but I can afford movie tickets for my girlfriend,¡± Reiner said with a dashing smile.


    Oh¡­


    I slowly let go of his hand. Reiner proceeded to pay for our movie tickets as I stood there in a daze. Even if it was a joke or even if it was just pure pretend, hearing him refer to me as his girlfriend for the first time made me wildly happy. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling as I watched his back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Natalia,¡± Reiner said as he turned to me and grabbed my hand in his.


    We stopped to buy some drinks and popcorn on our way to our designated theatre. Once again, Reiner paid, and this time I didn¡¯t make a fuss. I have decided to let Mr. Boyfriend do his job. He seemed very content as well. I wonder if this was what dating Reiner would be like. Well, it would probably be something like this if I was a normal girl dating him. Even if I truly dated him, things probably wouldn¡¯t turn out this way since I¡¯m also his employer and one with many messed up rtionships to boot.


    The moment we stepped into the theatre; Reiner paused a little in surprise. Since you happened to pick number two instead of one, this is the movie we¡¯re going to ¡®watch¡¯, I thought to myself as I waited for Reiner to absorb the situation. Since we were early, the lights were dimmed but it wasn¡¯t dark yet since the movie had not started. One of the reasons why I specifically chose this movie was because it was in the optimal theatre, the one with only fourrge beds inside. Super VVIP and expensive, which was also one of the reasons why I wanted to pay for our tickets. The theatre waspletely void of other people and we were the only ones there.


    This, I had anticipated as well. Those whoe to see movies in the afternoon on weekdays are usually university students who are free or other students thate after ss. I doubt they would choose to spend their money on these super overpriced bed seats. Reiner, on the other hand, clearly did not anticipate this when he bought the tickets.


    ¡°¡­no wonder the tickets were so expensive¡­¡± Reiner muttered as if to himself.


    ¡°Did you think it was because the movie was special or something? We should have this ce to ourselves, so let¡¯s enjoy¡­ok?¡± I replied happily as Iced my arms through his and led him to the bed.


    The bed was morefortable than I thought and there were quite a few pillows. I guess this isn¡¯t bad at all, perhaps the tickets were not overpriced after all. This is my first time in a theatre like this after having read of it on a website. The interior of the theatre was a deep burgundy which would probably turn very simr to ck once the lights are off.


    Reiner hesitantlyid down next to me on the pillow. I snuggled closer to him, enjoying the warmth of his body next to me. The theatre was quite cold, so the nkets came in handy. The warmest solution was to stay close to Reiner, though.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡­ your hands are freezing already¡± Reiner asked with concern as he ced my cold hand against his very warm lips.


    ¡°A bit¡­care to warm me up?¡± I teased him softly as I threw an arm around his chest to hug him.


    ¡°Natalia¡­you should focus on the movie. It¡¯s about to start,¡± Reiner mocked me; however, he cradled my head against his chest.


    ¡°Do you know why I chose this movie?¡± I asked Reiner as the lights dimmed.


    ¡°No¡­care to share?¡± Reiner replied softly against my ear. His warm breath tickling my ear is making my body feel even hotter.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t need to watch it,¡± I replied with a grin.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reiner asked confused.


    ¡°This is one of Zak¡¯s movies. I¡¯ve seen it many times and I¡¯ve also read parts of the script before production even started¡­¡± I stated bluntly.


    ¡°So¡­why are we here?¡± Reiner asked suspiciously as he started to catch on.


    ¡°¡­because¡­you chose number two¡­instead of one,¡± I whispered seductively in his ear before I quickly got up and straddled him.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 135 With You

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Reiner asked sternly. I felt like I was about to be lectured by my teacher.


    ¡°Making out in the movie theatre with my boyfriend¡­¡± I replied with an innocent smile before leaning in to kiss him gently on his lips.


    His lips are still so warm even though the theatre was very cold. I ced my hands on his hard muscr chest, enjoying the feel of his muscles under my palms. The warmth of his body against mine felt so enjoyable and I wanted toy on top of him forever. Although, Reiner was clearly hesitant, he didn¡¯t resist my advances and didn¡¯t push me away. I slowly deepened our kiss as I changed the angle a little before probing his lips open with the tip of my wet tongue.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The moment that my tongue entered his warm mouth, Reiner started responding to my kiss by entwining his tongue with mine hungrily. This was a perfect continuation to what we started at the ice-cream store. I opened my eyes a little to peek at Reiner¡¯s face as I continued to kiss him passionately. I could tell from the dim light that his eyes were closed, and he seemed to be enjoying our embrace.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner called my name softly with concern.


    ¡°R¡­if you don¡¯t push me away, I¡¯ll never stop¡­¡± I replied huskily before kissing him harder and rougher.


    Instead of pushing me away, Reiner kissed me back as aggressively as I had kissed him. Usually, he is quite gentle and controlled, it is a pleasant surprise to see him be rough. I felt his hand running up and down my back as he stroked my body. My body heated up instantly at his touch, this is amazing. I ran my fingers through his hair as we continued to kiss wildly. I moaned into his wet kiss as he sucked on my tongue greedily.


    ¡°¡­Thank you¡­for being with me today,¡± I said softly when we broke-off our kiss.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner called out my name with confusion. He probably didn¡¯t understand why I had to thank him so formally for this.


    ¡°Touch me¡­please¡± I pleaded before I guided hisrge manly hand under my top towards the soft flesh of my breast.


    Ah¡­his hand is squeezing my breast and it feels amazing. My body was getting hotter from his touch and a pleasurable knot was forming in my lower belly and between my legs. Reiner¡¯s body was also reacting to me, I could feel the shape of his hardness prominently against my crotch where I sat on him.


    ¡°Does it feel good when I massage them like this?¡± Reiner asked as he slipped his other hand under my shirt to massage both of my breast simultaneously.


    ¡°Ah¡­yes¡­¡± I moaned as I replied. I stuck out my chest to offer my breasts to his exploring hands. He squeezed them hard before twisting my nipples in between his fingertips. I cried out loudly in pleasure as his stimtions got rougher while my nipples got harder and more swollen. Each time he twisted and pinched my peaks, I felt jolts of pleasure running through me to pool at my pussy. I could feel my insides getting hotter and my love juices gushing out to wet my underwear.


    ¡°R¡­it feels so good¡­mhhmmm¡± I said in between my gasps and moans. If he gets any rougher with me, I might cum just from him fooling around with my tits. My body was in ecstasy and I couldn¡¯t control my instinct to grind my hips against him as I rubbed my pussy on the hard shape of his cock. He was very hard and big now; I could feel his heat press against my wet opening.


    Suddenly, Reiner sat up and immediately I felt my world turning upside down as he flipped my body so that I ended up lying on the bed under him. That happened so fast¡­


    ¡°R¡­¡± I called out his name as I desperately reached out my hand in an attempt to pull off his suit. I wanted to touch him; I wanted to feel his skin directly.


    Reiner decided to help me as he quickly took off his suit as my hand busied themselves with unbuttoning the buttons of his shirt. I caressed his bare chest as they became exposed, and I heard him draw in a sharp breath. He must think that this feels good too. Slowly, I traced my fingertips down from his chest to his firm stomach as he leaned over me and started to kiss me again. I flicked my fingertips on his nipples and felt them hardened immediately at my touch. Reiner moaned with pleasure as I caressed his body and sensitive spots while we kissed madly.


    I was so absorbed in our kiss and pleasing him that the next thing I knew, Reiner had yanked up my skirt to around my waist and I felt my legs being spread apart very widely. He settled his body in between my spread legs, and I felt the warmth of hisrge hands caressing my legs. This was turning on me so much and my pussy throbbed with expectation as I looked forward to his touches and caresses. Reiner¡¯s hand slid slowly up my legs to my thighs and then slowly up my inner thighs towards my secret sweet spot.


    ¡°Can I touch you here¡­?¡± Reiner whispered seductively into my ears before he slowly dipped his wet and hot tongue into my ear. The sound of him slurping and sucking my ear was so dirty and lewd and it was making my mind go wild with lust.


    ¡°Yes¡­touch me¡­quickly. I can¡¯t wait¡­R¡­¡± I panted as I held onto my legs to spread them further apart in invitation.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 136 Do You Want To?

    Reinerplied willingly to my wishes. Slowly, he traced his finger on the wet patch of my panties and I moaned lustily, thrusting my hips up and down to grind my pussy against his fingertips. I could feel myself getting wetter and hotter down there. I¡¯m sure that Reiner could feel my wetness through my underwear as well.


    ¡°R! Ah!!¡± I screamed quite loudly when Reiner suddenly thrusted two of his thick and long fingers into my eagerly awaiting hole. His fingers wererge, and they stretched my opening when they entered my wet pussy. It didn¡¯t hurt but there was a slightly ufortable sensation as my insides adjusted to the size of his intruding fingers. This is bad, I felt so full already with just two of his fingers inside of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing well this time. You¡¯re so hot and wet inside¡­your pussy can take in my fingers with no problem¡­¡± Reinerplimented me. It made me remember how I struggled to handle his fingers thest time we did this. It seemed like slowly he was getting me used to his size in order to prepare me to take in his enormous cock.


    I moaned in reply, unable to form intelligent words at this point in time. My pussy sucked in his fingers as it clenched around them. Soon, Reiner was thrusting his fingers deeply into me in slow but strong strokes. He was reaching in so deeply inside of my love hole and it felt so fulfilling and amazing. I wanted him to go faster and harder, so I started thrusting my hips to meet his stroke halfway at every thrust. I could hardly control my body anymore as I pumped my hips up wildly to match the speed of his thrusts when he began to pump in fingers in and out of me faster and harder. If he keeps fingering me like this, I¡¯m going to cum very hard and very soon.


    ¡°R¡­it¡¯s so good¡­so good!¡± I screamed with pleasure. We¡¯re so lucky that we were the only ones here and the movie was loud enough to disguise our noises.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to cum soon, right? I¡¯ll make you feel even better,¡± Reiner replied as he dipped his head in between my legs, and I squealed.


    I felt in hot breath against my sensitive spot before I felt the tip of his hot tongue on my throbbing clit. This is crazy, he¡¯s licking my clit while his fingers continue to finger my hole fast and hard. This double stimtion was driving me towards my climax and I was moaning loudly. Having my clit licked and sucked on was making my whole body more sensitive and I could feel much more pleasure inside of my hole. I felt my insides get even wetter as I started to squirt out more of my honey onto Reiner¡¯s fingers. My body felt like it was on fire, and I was finding it difficult to breathe¡­I¡¯m going to cum¡­


    ¡°R¡­I¡¯m cumming!.. R!¡± I screamed loudly when I finally came. I covered my mouth with the back of my hand as the rest of my body shook with pleasure. My mind was nk for a moment as my release hit me. My orgasm was intense, and itsted for a short while before leaving me with less strength in my body.


    Reiner sat up and stroked my head lovingly while I rested to recover from my intense orgasm. It felt heavenly¡­I wanted to please Reiner the way he had just pleased me. I wonder¡­what would make him writhe with pleasure?


    ¡°R¡­how should I make you feel good too? Do you want to¡­put it inside of me?¡± I asked seductively as I leaned in closer to him. I wanted to take him inside of me.


    ¡°Of course, I want to¡­but let¡¯s not do it here,¡± Reiner replied surprisingly calmly as he patted my head softly and endearingly. I have to say that I¡¯m still not used to being turned down like this.


    ¡°Then¡­where and when can we do it?¡± I asked quite bluntly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait till we¡¯re back at the mansion¡­¡± Reiner replied still very calmly. On the other hand, I was going crazy and getting impatient.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can we¡­do it tonight then?¡± I asked shamelessly. If he didn¡¯t want to, he can just tell me¡­we won¡¯t have much time left together anyways¡­


    ¡°If you¡¯re a good girl, I guess we can¡­¡± Reiner replied as he patted my head firmly.


    Reiner didn¡¯t look that much older than me although hisrge frame made him seem to possess much more authority. I wonder how old he really is. He seemed so experienced and mature, not to mention, he can do practically everything. Once again, I am reminded that I knew so little about Reiner although we¡¯ve spent so much time together.


    ¡°I see¡­then let me show you how good this girl can be,¡± I said with a smile before reaching my hand to cup the bulge in his pants.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner started to protest a little.


    ¡°Just¡­hold still¡­¡± I replied as I started to bend over to unzip his pants and freeing his long and thick cock from his boxers. It¡¯s so big, I can feel it twitching slightly in my hands as I held it.


    Reiner¡¯s cock is so hot and hard. How can he turn down my advances when he¡¯s already this big down here? This man has a lot of self-control, I thought silently to myself before I ced the swollen tip of his cock in between my lips and sucked it hard.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 137 Satisfaction in the Dark

    ¡°Don¡¯t lick¡­ahhhh¡± I whimpered. How did it turn out like this? I was supposed to pleasure Reiner by sucking on hisrge cock, but my body was going weak as he sucked on my wet opening instead.


    Reiner did not reply as he continued to suck and lick the lips of my pussy. His hot tongue caressed the length of my slit before sucking and flicking over my erged sensitive nub. I moaned loudly as I tried to focus on licking his hot shaft up and down with my tongue. My body was ultra-sensitive because I just came. If he continues to pleasure me this intensely, I think that I¡¯m going to climax before he does again.


    I need to focus on him more. I engulfed his thick cock with my mouth, sliding my mouth down his length to take in more of him. Reiner moaned softly in between my legs as his tongue continued to flick against my clit enthusiastically. Hisrge hands cupped my ass and pulled me closer to his face before he squeezed my butt cheeks. I was already so wet from cumming but I felt myself getting even hotter and wetter. I couldn¡¯t stop my juices from gushing out when he inserted in tongue inside of me. So hot, his tongue feels so hot against my pussy walls.


    I began moving my head up and down his cock as I licked and sucked his thick pole. I felt him growing even bigger and hotter inside my mouth. It¡¯s amazing how much he can still grow even when he was already so massive. I flicked my tongue against the sensitive hole at the tip of his cock and Reiner started to arch his hips upwards to push his member deeper into my mouth. I clutched both my hands on the side of hips and began to suck him harder and faster. Reiner screwed his tongue inside of my pussy hole and started thrusting in and out. His fingers dipped into my entrance and started to spread my pussy lips to ease my entrance for his hot tongue.


    I¡¯m going to cum again¡­my body is starting to twitch a little as it began to unravel. Reiner thrusted his hips faster and harder, ramming his huge cock into my mouth and then jerking it out to m it in again. I closed my eyes shut tight, as I tried to keep up with his rapid pounding. His hand held my head firmly as he fucked my mouth uncontrobly. His taste in my mouth grew stronger since he must be close to his climax as well. Ipped up his precum, savoring his strong virile taste and smell.


    ¡°mhhmm¡­mhmmm!¡± I cried out softly when I felt hot juices spurt out from between my legs. I came so much this time, and my body lost its strength and I felt like I was floating. I whimpered softly before I felt Reiner remove his tongue from my drenched love cave. I felt so satisfied, and my body feltzy from the dreamy pleasure of sex. The sensation that brought me back from my dreand was Reiner¡¯s hard and desperate thrusting as he continued to ram his unbelievably massive cock into my mouth. He was moaning loudly and panting hard, it was evident that his release was near. I waited for him to shoot his load into my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡­¡± Reiner groaned before mming harder into my mouth until he came. I sucked on his cock aggressively to milk his seed from his hot shaft. Reiner continued to moan lustily as he shot loads of his heated cum towards the back of my throat. There¡¯s so much of it, he must have been holding it in all this time. His taste and smell filled my mouth, I moaned with pleasure at the joy of giving him his release. After a short while, Reiner rxed, and his cock stopped twitching inside of my mouth. Slowly, I sat back up, removing Reiner¡¯s member from my mouth. His seed overflowed and wetted my chin and neck before I swallowed it all down.


    ¡­N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Can you¡­walk?¡± Reiner asked as he supported my unstable body out of the cinema.


    I would love to snap back a ¡®Yes, I can!¡¯ but that didn¡¯t really match with my physical condition right now. I rolled my eyes at myself for how pathetically weak I am right now. Reiner had his arm around my waist as he supported my body and I leaned some of my weight on him. It wasn¡¯t just that my insides were throbbing, but I was so wet that I was scared the wetness would roll down my legs if I walked normally without squeezing my thighs together. Not that I could openly tell Reiner that.


    ¡°I need to go to the toilet¡­you can wait here,¡± I rapidly excused myself. I need to clean myself up before I make a mess in public.


    ¡­


    ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± I asked cheerfully as we walked close together. Hooking arms with him made me feel like we really are a couple on a date.


    ¡°You can choose. No more fast-food,¡± Reiner replied a little sternly.


    I tried to think of a ce where we were unlikely to run into someone we knew and that wasn¡¯t a boring expensive and luxurious restaurant. Was there a date spot nearby that we can go to? I didn¡¯t have many experiences with stuff like that¡­


    ¡°You might not believe it, but I don¡¯t have many experiences with going on dates so¡­I can¡¯t think of a ce that wouldn¡¯t be boring¡­¡± I confessed a little shyly. It was true and I didn¡¯t want to take him to ces that I¡¯ve been with Zak.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I think I know a ce, but it doesn¡¯t have food though. Should we eat before going?¡± Reiner suggested as he hugged me gently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy something that is not fast-food as takeaway,¡± I replied. I didn¡¯t care much for the food, I just wanted to spend time with Reiner.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 138 Stars on the Ground

    After buying some healthy take-away food that Reiner approved of, we headed towards our car. I didn¡¯t know where Reiner was going to take me, and I could guess that he wouldn¡¯t tell me even if I asked. So, I didn¡¯t ask and just waited to see where he would take me to. Reiner seemed to be much more rxed than before as if the ice wall between us has melted. He seemed to be enjoying our date and that made me very delighted. Our conversation flowed much easier now and he seemed to be open with me.


    It was getting a bit dark as the sun had already set by the time, we left the mall. Reiner drove us somewhere that was uphill. Are we going to see something up there?


    ¡°Is the ce far?¡± I asked curiously as the car continued its way up the winding road.


    ¡°Nope¡­we¡¯ll probably be there in around ten minutes,¡± Reiner replied as he squeezed my hand slightly, his eyes never leaving the road.


    I guess I¡¯ll just have to wait and see. True to his words, in less than ten minutes we arrived at our destination. Reiner parked the car in a small parking lot on the side of the road. I wonder where we are, we were up quite high on a hill somewhere close to the city. I couldn¡¯t see what could be described as a ¡®ce¡¯ as I looked around. All I could see was the road we were on with dark forests to both sides, and it was starting to give me the creeps.


    Reiner opened the passenger door on my side, and I took the hand he offered as I got off the car. If Reiner isn¡¯t by my side right now, I would probably have a slight panic attack at how dark and deserted this ce is. Not to mention that we were surrounded my dark forests on both sides. I pressed a hand on my chest, feeling my erratic heartbeat, I need to get a hold of myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Natalia,¡± Reiner whispered calmly into my ears, and he hugged me closer to his side. He probably sensed that I was starting to feel scared.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked Reiner in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Get on,¡± Reiner instructed instead of replying to my question as he knelt down with his back turned towards me.


    Get on¡­as in get on his back? No¡­right?


    ¡°You mean, like¡­get on your back?¡± I asked hesitantly. His actions were clear that he wanted me to climb on his back, but I did not imagine a piggyback ride as part of our date today.


    ¡°Of course, what else? Get on,¡± Reiner replied impatiently.


    ¡°I can walk now¡­I¡¯ll walk myself,¡± I began protesting. Getting on his back is a little too embarrassing¡­even considering all the other things that we¡¯ve already done.


    ¡°Through there? You sure?¡± Reiner turned his head to face me and asked while pointing his finger into the deep and dark woods. Oh¡­my god¡­


    My eyes followed the direction of his finger and I gulped. There is no way, I am going in there.


    ¡°No¡­we¡¯re not¡­I¡¯m not going in there,¡± I replied stubbornly. I don¡¯t know whaty on the other side of that thick mess, but I know that it is not worth it.


    ¡°Get on my back, Natalia or I¡¯ll throw you over my shoulder. Which is it?¡± Reiner said,pletely seriously. No!


    ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll¡­get on your back¡­¡± I mumbled grudgingly. Reiner bent down lower, and I climbed onto his back.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck as he stood up effortlessly. Wow¡­if he acts like this it will get to my head. I mean, he¡¯s acting like I¡¯m light as a feather. Maybe I don¡¯t need to go on a diet anymore! However, deep down I knew that I was not light for a girl of my size and height¡­Reiner is just crazy strong. With one hand under my hips, he took out a shlight with the other.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared; just close your eyes, ok? It¡¯s a short walk anyways,¡± Reiner saidfortingly as he began walking forward.


    I have no recollection of what happened next or where we went because when I saw that we were indeed approaching the woods, I immediately closed my eyes. I heard the wind, the sound of Reiner walking on what must be leaves and asional leaves brushing against my arms and knees; however, apart from these sensations, I didn¡¯t know or feel anything else.


    After a while, Reiner stopped walking and I felt him bend down. We must have arrived.


    ¡°You can get off now and open your eyes, Natalia. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Reiner said encouragingly, and I slowly opened my eyes.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I cried out in amazement at the sight before me.


    ¡°Pretty impressive, right?¡± Reiner said with a smallugh before I felt his warm lips brushing against my forehead.


    ¡°Yes, it truly is¡­¡± I whispered in awe as I continued to stare at the view before us.


    It was dark now and in front of us we could see the night view of the entire city. The city lights looked like stars that have fallen to the ground, and it stretch as far as my eyes could see. I never knew we could see a view like this up on a hill nearby the city. This was a view that I thought we could only see up on observatory decks in the city center. I wonder how Reiner knew of such a romantic spot¡­he must have been here before with someone special. That girl must be so lucky, I thought to myself with a slight feeling of jealousy.


    Since I¡¯ve been busy admiring the view, I hadpletely forgotten that I was still being carried on Reiner¡¯s back. I should get down already¡­


    ¡°R¡­you can put me down now,¡± I whispered shyly.


    Reiner slowly lowered me down. I felt the ground beneath my feet again as I stood next to him. I took his hand in mine and leaned my head on his arm. He feels so warm although it was quite windy up here.


    ¡°How did you find this ce? Did youe up here for dates with other girls too?¡± I asked teasingly.


    ¡°No¡­I came here for work,¡± Reiner replied dispassionately.


    ¨CTo be continued.

 Chapter 139 Hidden Truths

    ¡°You came for work¡­here? Are you sure you didn¡¯te here to ck-off from work?¡± I asked as Iugh. How could he or anyone work here? Apart from the amazing view, there was nothing else here.


    Reiner did not reply to my question, instead he started toy out arge mat on the grass clearing that we were standing on. Someone was well prepared as always. Guess we¡¯ll be having ate-night pic together at this ce. Awesome!


    I sat down immediately when Reiner was done setting up. I know I wasn¡¯t the one who walked here, I was carried, but I still felt a little tired from the fear and excitement of our journey here. It was good to sit down and rx while gazing at the view. The city was lit with so many beautiful lights and the sight was mesmerizing. Looking down from where we were I could see the winding road that we must have taken to reach this ce.


    Reiner brought out the food and we started eating. We talked about random things to pass the time. The food didn¡¯t interest me, so I finished eating in almost no time at all. Reiner hugged my body to his from behind as he continued to enjoy our conversation, the view and the light breeze.


    ¡°You know, I know so little about you. Mind telling me more about you?¡± I asked abruptly.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Reiner replied tly after some thought.


    ¡°Random things like¡­how old you are? Where were you born? Do you have any siblings? What you were like growing up?¡± I replied eagerly with a list of things I could think of at the top of my head that I wanted to know about Reiner.


    ¡°I¡¯m 30. I was born in this country. I don¡¯t have any siblings. I was an ordinary kid growing up,¡± Reiner replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I replied nkly. What else was I expecting? I sighed softly at his unanimated response.


    The conversation came to an awkward standstill as Reiner refused to offer further information and I wasn¡¯t sure what else to ask. Actually, I had many things I wanted to ask but I feared being greeted with the same type of responses. This is a lot more challenging than I thought. Well, no pain no gain is what they always say.


    ¡°Do you have any hobbies?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for hobbies,¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°What is your favorite food?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can eat anything as long as it¡¯s healthy enough,¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°Howe you seem to know how to do everything?¡± I asked.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was well trained,¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°What are your parents like?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re normal,¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°Where do you usually go on your holidays?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t take holidays,¡± Reiner replied.


    Ok¡­I¡¯m done. After asking countless questions and being offered the same curt and not-so-informative answers; I believed that I finally learned something about Reiner. The first thing I learnt from all the questions I asked was that Reiner did not want me to know anything about him. At all. The second thing I learnt about Reiner was that he wasn¡¯t interested in getting to know me either. Reiner never asked me any questions back. At all.


    Suddenly, the air around me felt cold and the wind seemed hostile. The light of the city nightscape seemed dimmer and less attractive. I felt like I was still here, yet I wasn¡¯t. I felt like Reiner was with me, yet he wasn¡¯t. Simrly, I felt like we had gotten closer, yet we hadn¡¯t.


    I sighed as I looked up at the dark night sky. I couldn¡¯t see any stars and I definitely couldn¡¯t make out the North Star that Edward wanted me to find. This is so pathetic. The ice wall in between us is still standing as strong as before; it has not melted at all.


    ¡°R¡­hug me¡­¡± I whispered and Reiner hugged me tightly to him immediately. I enjoyed the warmth in his arms, the feel of his hard toned body against my back and the feel of his chin resting on top of my head.


    ¡°R¡­kiss me¡­¡± I pleaded sweetly and heplied. Taking my chin in his hand, he tilted my head up and kissed me firmly on the lips. His cold attitude towards me did nothing to change the warmth of his passionate kiss.


    If his body is all he¡¯s willing to give me; I¡¯ll dly take it.


    ¡­


    Edward sat alone in his dark and gloomy office with his legs rested on top of his worktable. The room waspletely dark except for arge monitor that was switched on. Edward stared silently at the red dot on a map that had recently stopped moving. His eyes narrowed and he started smirking as he continued to stare at the red dot on the screen.


    ¡°Reiner¡­you sick bastard¡­¡± Edward muttered to himself as he smirked.


    I had the guts to take Natalia to theke house where one of her most haunting experiences took ce and I even forced her somewhat into remembering the incident. That must have led to some psychological strain on Natalia¡­that, however, would be nothingpared to this. If she learnt about the truth behind the exact location that she now stood, would hell break loose?


    If she¡¯s standing there, then she is without a doubt with Reiner. Of all the ces he could take her out for ate-night date, he had the balls to take her there. That guy must be in stupid, super brave or simply out of his mind. I chose Reiner to be Natalia¡¯s bodyguard knowing that he would be the one to spend the most time by her side. I still chose him because I knew that he would keep her safe, and above all else, there is a very good reason why Natalia could never fall in love with Reiner.


    Reiner, you can¡¯t copy what I did. I took her to a ce for her to remember but you¡¯re taking her to a ce that she should forget. Forever.


    This is getting very interesting¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 140 Hiding

    ¡°It¡¯s getting colder. Let¡¯s head back,¡± Reiner spoke up suddenly as he got up.


    After packing up our stuff very swiftly. He bent down once again indicating that I should get on his back. This time I didn¡¯t hesitate as I slowly got on his back. He carried me the way we came back to the car. Simr to our journey here, I kept my eyes closed all the way. I still hated the dark forest.


    The ride back to the mansion was slightly longer than I first thought. Soon after getting into the car, it started to rain. I felt so lucky that it didn¡¯t rain while we were still in the forest. That would have ruined everything for us. I guess I still had a little bit of luck on my side after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that it didn¡¯t rain while we were still outside. Guess we were pretty lucky,¡± I said as I shed Reiner a smile.


    ¡°Yeah¡­it¡¯s going to rain more often from now on. Rainy season seemed to have arrived,¡± Reiner stated as he kept his eyes on the road.


    I reached out my hand and held his hand. My hand looked so smallpared to his. It is indeed gettingte, the day ising to an end and so was our date as boyfriend and girlfriend, I thought sadly as I watched our entwined hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re here¡­Natalia¡­¡± I heard Reiner call out to me. He seemed so far away¡­


    I gasp as I sat up in the car seat. Did I fall asleep? I guess the ride was longer than I thought and so I fell asleep.


    ¡°You seemed to be a little tired and sleeping quite well, so I didn¡¯t wake you,¡± Reiner exined as he gently patted my head.


    I can¡¯t believe I fell asleep. I didn¡¯t have much time left to spend with Reiner today and I spent a portion of that time sleeping in the car?! Natalia¡­you are so stupid¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the rain has stopped for a while already. It¡¯s wet outside, be careful not to slip,¡± Reiner said before he got out of the car and walked over to my side of the car.


    He took my hand as he helped me out of the car. It was indeed a little slippery outside as I stepped out of the car. The mansion seemed oddly quiet. Perhaps it waste, and the staff have already retired to their living quarters. Reiner led me inside the mansion before leading me straight to my bedroom.


    ¡°You must be tired. Why don¡¯t you take a bath first,¡± Reiner said as he ushered me towards to my bathroom.


    But I don¡¯t want to take a bath and my head feels strangely clear probably from the rest that I got from my powernap in the car. I want Reiner.


    ¡°R¡­was I a good girl today?¡± I asked as I reached out to stroke his chest lightly with my fingers. His eyes became a darker shade of blue as I stared at them.


    Reiner was silent but I could see a conflict raging behind his beautiful blue eyes as he considered his options.


    ¡°¡­You know that I was, right?¡± I whispered seductively into his ears as I got on my tiptoes.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said sternly as he nced around. What is making him look so panicked? Surely, it wasn¡¯t the mere idea of taking me.


    ¡°R¡­you promised. You¡¯ll keep your promise, right?¡± I continued to seduce him as I stepped closer to him.


    ¡°Natalia!¡± Reiner hissed between clenched teeth before suddenly grabbing my waist and turning around as if to shield be behind hisrge frame. What is he doing? There¡¯s no one else in here except for us.


    ¡°Reiner¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked with concern. He wasn¡¯t acting normal. Something must be off.


    Slowly Reiner turned to face me.


    ¡°Natalia¡­don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Reiner hissed as he slowly pushed me back away from him.


    ¡°What¡­are you mad?¡± I hissed back. There¡¯s something wrong but I can¡¯t figure out what it is.


    ¡°Natalia¡­control yourself. Act as normal as you can. Slowly walk towards the bed and sit on it. Go.. now,¡± Reiner whispered softly as his eyes urged me to trust him.


    I did exactly as I was told. Obediently, I walked slowly towards the bed and sat on it. Reiner carried a chair over to sit next to my bed.


    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked in a soft and confused whisper.


    Reiner faced me directly. What he said next shattered a piece of the world I thought I knew.


    ¡°Act natural. Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t scream¡­there¡¯s a peeping hole in that wall behind me and someone is watching us right now¡­¡± Reiner said surprisingly calmly.


    ¡­Huh?!?!


    ¡­


    I felt it the moment I stepped into the room. We were alone but we were notpletely alone. I knew this day woulde; however, I didn¡¯t think it woulde at such a bad timing as this. I pray that Natalia does not do somethingpletely wild now that we were alone together in her bedroom. I¡¯ve paid special attention every time I came into Natalia¡¯s bedroom to sense any hidden presence. Today is the first time that someone is on the other side of that wall and peeping into this room.


    ¡°R¡­was I a good girl today? You know I was, right?¡± Natalia started speaking seductively as she approached me. This is not the right time for this, I thought as I tried to keep my sight away from the hole in the wall.


    I wish I had the chance to break this shocking news to her in a more calm and secure situation but given the circumstances, I didn¡¯t have the luxury to be choosy anymore. Natalia isn¡¯t a fool, if I tell her about the peeping hole, she will probably have a very good guess of who is on the other side¡­


    I must tell her¡­before she does anything¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 141 Escape

    There¡¯s a what?! Did Reiner just say that there was a ¡®peeping hole¡¯ in the wall of my bedroom. Is it true? Why is it there? Who put it there? How long has it been there¡­?


    So many questions came rushing into my mind and my bodypletely froze in panic and fear. The privacy that I thought I had in this bedroom was nowpletely gone. To be more urately, it never existed in the first ce. I never hadplete privacy in this room, and I didn¡¯t know about it all this time. I tried my best to keep my eyes on Reiner¡¯s face so that it would not stray towards the wall behind him. I need to trust Reiner for now but what do we do now?


    I want to get out of here¡­ but how do I do that? I looked at Reiner in a panic. Reiner, save me please!


    ¡°R¡­I¡­¡± I started to whisper to him. I need to tell him to get me out of this room. Now!


    ¡°Yup! You¡¯ve been good girl today. So, as I promised, I¡¯ll apany you for ate-night stroll. But remember, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the house without me. Ok?¡± Reiner spoke up abruptly in a loud and clear voice. He winked at me, and I understood. We can leave now, right?


    ¡°Thank you! I just want to take a stroll in the garden for a bit¡­¡± I replied, trying to sound as natural as possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Reiner said as he turned to walk out of the room.


    I quickly followed him without saying another word. I knew I had to act as natural as possible while I walked out of the room. However, I felt so much fear and paranoia deep inside. Since Reiner mentioned the hole in the wall, I had been conscious of being watched. I¡¯ve been sleeping in that room for more than ten years; how could I never realized?


    The thing that shocked me the most wasn¡¯t the existence of the peeping hole but the implication of who had been peeping on me all this time. I was certain that the staff wouldn¡¯t dare create a hole let alone want to spy on me. Most of the staff were female to begin with and the males were either very old butlers or Lucien¡¯s bodyguards. Naturally, Lucien¡¯s bodyguard never entered my wing of the house. Who else could it be? This house only has two family members¡­and I wouldn¡¯t need to spy on myself.


    Lucien¡­why did you do this?


    ¡­


    I sighed with relief as we exited the room and Reiner firmly closed the door behind us. Never in my life, did I ever dream that the room I felt the safest in would be the most dangerous room for me right now. Once again, another part of my old and peaceful life has crumbled away into dust. I stood still, stunned, and unable to take in what was happening until I felt the warmth of Reiner¡¯s hand around mine as he gently but firmly held my hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­Natalia,¡± Reiner said in a low voice before pulling me along with him.


    I didn¡¯t know where we were going, and I didn¡¯t care. Right now, anywhere must be safer than here. My mind was blurry from shock, and I didn¡¯t pay any attention to where Reiner was taking me. We walked through the corridors of the big mansion until we emerged from one of the exits and we were outdoors in the garden. I felt the slightly cold wind on my face and the slight softened wet grass under my feet.


    ¡°Where do you want me to take you?¡± Reiner asked as we stood alone together in the garden. He still held my hand and I thanked whatever holy being that existed in this world that he was here with me.


    I considered my options. Thiste at night, where could I go? My most obvious option was to go and see Zak, who lived next door. Unfortunately, Zak was not back from his business trip abroad and Reiner will probably hate that idea. Should we go to a hotel? That might seem too suspicious if we suddenly left. After all, there shouldn¡¯t be a reason for me to leave the mansion now that I was back here, and it is already thiste at night.


    ¡°Can we¡­go to your room?¡± I asked in a low whisper. For the first time, I wasn¡¯t teasing him about letting me into his room.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    To my surprise, Reiner just nodded before pulling me deeper into the garden. Did he misunderstood or misheard me? This is clearly not the way to his room at all. We were walking deeper and deeper into the garden and further and further away from the mansion.


    After a short while of walking in silence, I tugged on his arm and stopped walking. Reiner immediately turned around to face me.


    ¡°R¡­where are we going?¡± I asked in a shaky voice.


    ¡°To my room,¡± Reiner replied tly.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t the way to your room¡­¡± I replied as I looked around the garden.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to go around the garden and use the staff entrance. You wouldn¡¯t want anyone to find out that you¡¯re spending the night in my room, right?¡± Reiner replied calmly as he patted me on the back to calm me down. I was so d that he was so calm in this situation because it was starting to calm me down too.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I whispered.


    Reiner took my hand and slowly we walked around the garden until we looped back to the staff wing of the mansion. I didn¡¯t know that there was an entrance into the mansion here. The entrance was much smaller than the main entrance andcked the usual luxurious decoration. It made sense that the mansion had a staff entrance. It was made for staff that didn¡¯t sleep in the mansion tomute in and out of the mansion while wearing their private clothing or carrying personal belongings without disturbing the family members and other guests who could be in the house.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 142 Please Stay With Me

    ¡°This way¡­¡± Reiner said as he guided me through the staff entrance.


    Reiner¡¯s decision was sensible as always. Lucien wouldn¡¯t spot us if we used the staff entrance because he probably never visits the staff quarters at all. There would be no reason for him to. I was hoping that by now he was already back in his bedroom after seeing that Reiner and I had left the room.


    We walked along the corridor for a while before we finally reached Reiner¡¯s room. Unlike all the previous times that I¡¯ve been standing in front of his door, this time I didn¡¯t need to knock or beg for him to let me inside. Reiner opened the door for me and pulled me inside before locking the door firmly behind us.


    I flopped down onto the floor right in front of the door as relief washed over me and my legs lost all strength. Reality was very harsh to me, and I started to sob quietly. Reiner crouched down and hugged me gently in his warm arms as I silently cried. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve asked myself this¡­why is this happening to me?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalia,¡± Reiner apologized very softly. I couldn¡¯t understand his guilt at all.


    ¡°Why¡­are you apologizing?¡± I asked in between my sobs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you this sooner. I¡¯m sorry you had to find out like this¡­¡±


    ¡°How long have you known?¡± I asked very softly.


    ¡°¡­since the first time I set foot in that room. I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t find the right time to tell you,¡± Reiner replied sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­it¡¯s my fault¡± I said with a sad smile.


    ¡°Natalia¡­none of this is your fault,¡± Reiner insisted firmly. I¡¯ve heard those words before¡­a long time ago. Just like all those years ago, I shook my head¡­


    No, all of this is probably somehow my fault.


    ¡°What do I do now? I don¡¯t want to go back to that room anymore. Can we just close the hole?¡± I asked as my mind searched for a solution to this problem.


    ¡°Natalia, closing the hole isn¡¯t a simple matter. If it was, I would have blocked it since the first time I spotted it. Do you know what blocking the hole would mean?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, I didn¡¯t quite follow.


    ¡°It would expose to whoever put that hole there that you know of its existence and of the peeking activity. It would lead to a confrontation. Without confronting that person, you cannot permanently close the hole. Do you understand?¡± Reiner exined patiently as he continued to hug me safely against his chest.


    If I closed the hole, I would have to confront Lucien about it or I have to confront Lucien first before the hole could be closed permanently. Regardless, I will have to confront Lucien about this issue. Although, I wasn¡¯t the one in the wrong here, I felt like I was at a disadvantage. I didn¡¯t want to confront Lucien about this or about anything for that matter.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Is this why you didn¡¯t close the hole?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t think you were ready or wanted to confront Lucien about it. So, I thought I should find the right time to tell you. Meanwhile, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on the room next to yours¡­¡± Reiner exined.


    In the end, I will have to confront Lucien about it. I need time to think about how to do it though. During that time what do I do? I will need to rely on Reiner again to protect me. This is all going as Edward had predicted and it¡¯s scaring the hell out of me. Does this mean that I cannot let Reiner go like I had nned? I had been thinking too hard that before I knew it I had already stopped crying.


    ¡°Feeling better? Wait here¡­I¡¯ll get you a change of clothes,¡± Reiner said as he slowly let go of me. Reiner got up and started to walk away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I cried out much louder than I intended as I quickly grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Natalia¡­?¡± Reiner called my name questioningly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go¡­please stay with me¡­¡± I said softly as I pleaded for him to stay.


    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep in those clothes, right? I won¡¯t take long so just wait here,¡± Reiner replied as he patted my headfortingly.


    He must see me as such a kid, although he wasn¡¯t that much older than me. This is pissing me off a little¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep naked¡­¡± I replied stubbornly as I started to strip.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Stripping¡­¡± I replied bluntly as I took my top off.


    ¡°I meant¡­why are you stripping all of a sudden?¡± Reiner asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ll sleep naked, so you don¡¯t have to leave me alone in this room. No need to grab me clothes. Just stay¡­please,¡± I replied as I took of my skirt and reached for my panties.


    ¡°Stop stop stop!¡± Reiner said with more annoyance than anger.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t randomly strip in a random guy¡¯s room,¡± Reiner stated as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. I guess he was sort of right though, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not randomly stripping¡­and you¡¯re not some random guy,¡± I replied stubbornly as I stood up as tall as I could.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised how you could¡¯ve survived for as long as you have with so littlemon sense¡­¡± Reiner said with a huge sigh as he sat down on his chair and turned away from me.


    I finished stripping and wondered what I should do next. As I stood there lost in my own thoughts, Reiner spoke up.


    ¡°Go to sleep, Natalia. Let¡¯s sort out this mess when morninges¡­¡± Reiner advised wisely as he stretched his arms. He must be tired as well. It¡¯s been a long day and he¡¯s been taking care of me for the whole day.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied softly.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 143 No Promises

    I got in his bed andid down under his nket. This bed smells of him and I found it soforting and safe. Reiner switched off the lights and the room became quite dark save for the light that wasing in from the window from outside. I closed my eyes and tried my best to fall asleep. Reiner was right, we can sort out this mess tomorrow when we will hopefully be less tired than we are now. Why is my life falling apart again and again?


    ¡­


    Is it morning already? I don¡¯t remember when I fell asleep. I guess I was too exhausted to remember. Sometime after I got into Reiner¡¯s bed, I must have drifted off to sleep. I slowly opened my eyes to find that the room waspletely silent and still dark. So, morning had not yet arrived.


    I reached out my hand and couldn¡¯t feel anything. Where is Reiner? Oh right, he didn¡¯t sleep with me on the bed. Where is he? I slowly sat up and looked around the room, but I couldn¡¯t see very well. Quietly, I started to get off the bed. The room was slightly cold or perhaps that was because I was naked. I tiptoed a little around the room as my eyes adjusted to the dark. I could see a little better now but there was still no sign of Reiner. Did he leave?


    As I tiptoed towards the door, I thought I can make out something on the floor next to the door. Is that Reiner? I walked closer to the door and crouch down toe face-to-face with a sleeping Reiner. Reiner was sleeping in a sitting position with his back against the door. Had he been here in this position this whole time? I couldn¡¯t see his face very well, but I think that he¡¯s still asleep.


    Reiner, you always try so hard to protect me and put me first. I¡¯m sorry that you had to get caught up in this mess too. I¡¯m sure this wasn¡¯t really the job you signed up for when you decided to be my bodyguard. Who would have thought that guarding a simpledy would lead to something soplicated?


    It¡¯s a little cold, I should at least put a nket over him¡­or should I wake him up so he can get into the bed? I tiptoed back to the bed and took the nket in my hand. When I was back in front of Reiner, I crouched down again and slowly and very gently started to ce the nket on him.


    ¡°R!¡± I screamed in shock when Reiner suddenly grabbed my wrist and pushed me backward onto the floor with his full bodyweight on mine. It all happened so fast that I was shocked. Was Reiner awake all this time?


    After a short moment, Reiner seemed toe to his senses as he shook his head slightly from side to side. I could see him slowly open his eyes as he woke from his slumber. He seemed slightly shocked to see me pinned underneath him on the floor.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said slowly as he emerged from his dazed state.


    ¡°Sorry, I guess I woke you¡­¡± I apologized softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m sorry for pushing you down¡­it was part of my reflex,¡± Reiner exined as he rxed his grip on my arm and started to get up.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°R, wait!¡± I called out as I hugged his waist to stop him from getting up.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s almost dawn, you should go back to bed,¡± Reiner said as he nced out the window.


    ¡°Have you been sleeping in front of the door this whole time?¡± I asked, although I could already guess the answer.


    ¡°Yes. That way if someone tries to enter the room, I will know right away. It¡¯s almost dawn now, so I guess we¡¯re alright now. Why?¡± Reiner answered casually. It¡¯s amazing to me how he does all these things as if it were nothing at all.


    ¡°Thank you¡­R,¡± I whispered as I hugged him closer. Reiner did not resist although his body did stiffen at my touch.


    ¡°You should go back to bed. It¡¯s ufortable on the floor, right? You don¡¯t have to worry; dawn will break soon. We¡¯ll be ok,¡± Reiner said reassuringly. However, the truth was I wasn¡¯t scared or worried at all right now.


    ¡°R¡­can you be with me forever? Can you never leave?¡± I asked solemnly. To be honest, I think I already knew his answer, but I just couldn¡¯t stop myself from asking this same question again. Perhaps there was a very slim possibility that his answer would change.


    Reiner was silent for a few seconds, and I knew that all hope was lost. His answer has not changed after all. Sooner orter, Reiner would leave. I knew deep down that this was what was right. I shouldn¡¯t expect him to be with me forever because to him this is just a job. One day, he¡¯ll find new employment to serve someone else elsewhere. I was the one who was wrong for involving him in my problematic life.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 144 Please Don’t Stop

    ¡°R¡­you won¡¯t be with me forever, right? So, at least while we¡¯re still together¡­can we¡­¡± I said without hesitation before I wrapped my arms around his neck pulling him down for a kiss.


    The moment, I crushed my lips against his, I started to lick his lips and soon his tongue slipped out from between his lips to meet mine. It felt intoxicatingly good to kiss Reiner. He¡¯s such a good kisser and his kisses warmed me to my core. I ran my fingers through his soft hair as I enjoyed our loving kiss.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner called my name between our kisses. If that was a sign of protest, it wasn¡¯t a very convincing one.


    ¡°I want you¡­R,¡± I whispered as he changed the angle of our wet kiss.


    Reiner paused, clearly shocked by my bold deration before he started tough a little at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re one very assertive girl¡­¡± Reiner teased me before continuing to kiss me more aggressively this time.


    Reiner thrusted his hot tongue into my mouth and our kiss got hungrier and greedier than before. Our tongues writhed against each other¡¯s wildly as I moaned loudly in my throat. I led his hand towards my naked breasts. I moaned loudly when I felt his hot hands on my naked breasts. His hands feel so hot, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s on fire and it was making me mad with lust for him.


    ¡°R¡­take off your shirt¡­¡± I told him as I tugged at his shirt to free it from his pants. I wanted to feel himpletely naked on top of me.


    Reiner threw his shirt over his head in one rapid motion before continuing where we were before. Hisrge hands massaged my breasts firmly as he squeezed them tightly. I moaned with pleasure at the sensation of my hard nipples rubbing the hot palm of his hands. Reiner squeezed my nipples quite roughly and I cried out eagerly.


    ¡°Did you like that?¡± Reiner whispered as he started to pinch my nipples a little harder and a little faster.


    The sensation of my nipples being yed with was driving me insane with need. I couldn¡¯t keep still underneath him any longer as my body started to writhe underneath him. I knew that my pussy was already wet, but I could feel a sudden gush of hot heat in between my legs as Reiner continued his attack on my nipples and breasts. He bent his head down to take a nipple into his hot mouth before flicking his tongue against my nipple.


    ¡°Ahh¡­R¡­it feels so good¡­¡± I moaned and panted.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Reiner released my nipple from his mouth and took my other nipple into his mouth instead. He sucked on it hard, and I whimpered softly as I tried to block my mouth with one hand. I need to control my voice or else someone will hear us. His other hand yed with my other nipple and squeezed my breast relentlessly. I moaned his name as he made me feel even more pleasure than before. The jolts of pleasure in my breasts were spreading to my stomach and my pussy as well, making my pussy clench and quiver.


    ¡°Spread your legs, Natalia¡­¡± Reiner instructed as he licked my ear.


    I spread my legs wide apart for him with my own hands while Reiner licked and sucked on my ear, heightening my senses with the loud slurping, and sucking wet noises he was making. My ears were very sensitive and what he was doing was turning me on a lot more than I think he realized. I felt hotter and wetter in between my legs. The throbbing need in that ce also increased as I wanted more of Reiner.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re already wet down here¡­oh¡­I was right. You¡¯re dripping wet already,¡± Reiner said as he enjoyed teasing me.


    His fingers slowly trace my inner thigh before reaching the slit of my wet entrance. I didn¡¯t need him to tell me how wet I was because I could feel my own wetness running down my thighs. My pussy was pulsating with a desire that I needed Reiner to satisfy and soon.


    ¡°Touch me¡­R,¡± I pleaded as I spread my legs even wider and thrusted my hips up towards his hand.


    His fingers rubbed my clit in circr motions, slowly at first and then faster and faster. I cried out in ecstasy as he pinched and massaged my clit repeatedly. It feels so good, I mighte just from this. Suddenly, I felt a piercing sensation that stretched my entrance. Reiner had thrusted two of his thick and very long fingers into my wet hole and I moaned loudly. Finally, he¡¯s working to satisfy the desire I felt deep inside my pussy.


    His fingers thrusted in and out of my pussy assertively and I thrusted my hips up to meet his hungry fingers. I could feel his fingers so deeply inside of me and it felt so good that my toes curled. His fingers are rubbing against my pussy walls and stretching my entrance while his thumb pressed hard against my clit. I felt like I was going to cum soon, but I wanted more of him. I didn¡¯t just want his fingers inside of me¡­


    ¡°R¡­I can¡¯t wait anymore¡­enter me please!¡± I cried out with need. I needed him inside of me now.


    ¡°Be patient. If I don¡¯t prepare you properly, it¡¯s going to hurt like crazy¡­¡± Reiner coaxed as he continued to thrust his thick fingers into my dripping hole.


    ¡°I think¡­I¡¯m cumming now¡­R!¡± I cried out as I felt my climax approaching fast. I arched my back off the floor as my body trembled and shuddered in pleasure. My body squirted out even more of my hot love juices onto Reiner¡¯s hand. My body felt like it was on fire, and I was sweating profusely.


    Reiner slowly eased in an additional finger into my pussy hole. His three fingers were inside of me now and they were working their miracle to pleasure me and prepare my pussy to take in his enormous cock. I felt soplete and so full with his fingers embedded inside of my body. Each thrust reached deep into my sensitive core and rubbed against my g-spot. I felt like I woulde again soon if he thrusted any faster than this. Reiner was thrusting his fingers in and out of me from various angles as he slowly stretched me open wider and wider. I grinded my hips madly against his hand as I moaned his name.


    ¡°Please¡­R¡­take me. Make me yours now¡­please,¡± I begged him seductively as my hands worked to unzip his pants. I could feel his hardness against my leg and knew that he wanted me as much as I wanted him.


    ¡°Are you sure that you want this?¡± Reiner asked seriously.


    ¡°Yes. I want you, R¡­please, don¡¯t make me beg more than this¡­¡± I replied before kissing his lips softly.


    ¡°Tell me if it hurts¡­or if you want me to stop,¡± Reiner replied sternly. I nodded eagerly in reply.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 145 All of Him

    I took deep breaths and tried to rx my body as I waited for Reiner topletely strip. I felt hisrge hands on my thighs as he spread my legs further apart, positioning himself in between my legs. I bit my lips in anticipation as I waited to feel his cock against my opening. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve wanted this¡­


    ¡°Put me inside of you, Natalia,¡± Reinermanded as he leaned over me.


    I panted a little as I wrapped my hand around his thick and heated cock then slowly guided it towards my entrance. His cock felt so hot and big in my hand. I think he¡¯s too big for me, but I was willing to experience some pain to be one with him. I positioned the swollen head of his cock against my entrance. It felt so hot against me, and I couldn¡¯t wait to feel that heat fill me uppletely inside.


    Sensing that I was prepared, Reiner slowly started to thrust his cock into the opening of my wet hole. Immediately, I felt a sharp pain as his oversized cock stretched my entrance. I let out a little whimper as I tried to spread my legs further apart to amodate his size. It hurts¡­it feels very much like my first time. Reiner thrusted his cock a little deeper into me so that the head of his cockpletely pierced my opening and I cried out a little in pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s so big¡­R¡­you¡¯re too big¡­¡± I cried out softly as I whimpered in pain.


    No amount of fingering could prepare me for the thickness and the hot heat of his cock as it slowly pierced me. Reiner was trying to be considerate and going very slowly with me. I began to wonder if it was better to go slowly like this or to take all the pain all in one powerful thrust. Reiner pulled back slowly a litter before thrusting a little deeper into me. The pain and soreness got worst as he moved in deeper.


    ¡°Natalia¡­it hurts, right? Should we stop?¡± Reiner asked full of concern.


    ¡°No! Please continue¡­thrust into me hard, R,¡± I said determinedly. I need to be braver than this.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± I screamed loudly when Reiner followed my instruction and rammed his gigantic cock into my hole. I felt a sharp and tearing pain as he entered more of his length into me in one hard thrust. I think he¡¯s about halfway in now, but I felt like he had already filled me to the brim.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­fill me up¡­deeper,¡± I cried out as I arched my hips up against his cock.


    Reiner pulled back before pounding his cock into me hard and faster on repeat. Again and again, he pulled back and rammed harder and deeper into me until finally his whole member was buried deep into my hole. It hurts so much, and I had tears in my eyes as I tried desperately to hold back my tears. We stayed still for a moment as I tried to catch my breath. The pain was slowly subsiding, and I could focus on feeling his shape deep inside of my hole. It felt amazing to be one with him, finally.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Reiner asked as he kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Yes¡­you¡¯re so deep inside¡­¡± I replied as I nodded slowly. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning passionately.


    His manhood stretched and filled me up so deeply, it felt so good and sopletely. My body shuddered uncontrobly from pleasure, and I cried out like I was possessed.


    ¡°Did you just cum from taking me in?¡± Reiner asked as he chuckled in amusement.


    My body was still shuddering and trembling non-stop as my hips bucked under him. I must be clenching so madly around his shaft. Did I juste from him simply entering his full length inside of me? The thought scared me. He¡¯s turning me on this much already and we had just started.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to start moving now,¡± Reiner stated with a gentle smile as he reared back his hips.


    Reiner thrusted hisrge cock into me slowly but firmly and I stifled my cries of pain and pleasure by cing the back of my hand over my mouth. Slowly I felt his heated solid shaft sink deeper and deeper into my slippery cave. It hurts but it¡¯s starting to feel so good at the same time, I couldn¡¯t stop my pussy from clenching around his prating column.


    ¡°Rx, Natalia. You¡¯re clenching so tightly around me¡­it¡¯s hard to move¡­¡± Reiner whispered as his hands held my thighs to spread them up and wider apart.


    I breathed in deeply a couple of times and tried my best to rx my pussy walls. The pain was thankfully subsiding and after numerous of Reiner¡¯s firm and deep thrusts all I felt was so much pleasure and desire for him.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahhh! It¡¯s so good¡­it¡¯s so deep!¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning and writhing wildly underneath his big body. I started wing at his broad and muscr back as I ran my hands up and down its in. His muscles felt so good underneath my palms and I could feel his slick sweat.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hot inside¡­and so wet¡­¡± Reiner said in between his pants before he gripped my hips firmly in hisrge hands.


    Sensing that I had adjusted somewhat to his gigantic size, Reiner began pumping hisrge cock harder and much faster into my soppy hole as hisrge hands lifted my hips off the floor a little and held it still. He angled my hips a little so that he could prate me even deeper. I screamed with joy and lust as his new angle hit more of my pleasure spots. There was no need for him to try to prate me deeper, I could feel him unbelievably deep inside of my stomach already.


    ¡°Are you ok? Does it still hurt?¡± Reiner asked as he gently smooth my messy hair behind my ear.


    I nodded slightly while I continued to moan and gasp.


    His pounding became even deeper and more intense, and it was getting a bit too much for me to take. I¡¯m going to cum soon at this rate. My hips thrusted up and down wildly to match his aggressive thrusts and I felt him hitting deep inside my love hole. Hisrge cock rubbed against the walls of my pussy, and I felt my legs stiffen. My pussy was throbbing deep inside, and I knew that I was very near my release.


    ¡°R¡­I can¡¯t¡­I¡¯m cumming!¡± I cried out before screaming noisily as Reiner made me cum once more. I dug my nails into his back as I lost myself in my mind-shattering orgasm. My breath wasbored, and I was sweating profusely as Reiner hugged me closed while I settled down from my climax.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 146 Did You Like That?

    ¡°Did you like that?¡± Reiner asked with a loving smile as he kissed my forehead softly.


    I just nodded shyly as I kissed his lips in return.


    ¡°Ah¡­R?¡± I cried out in surprise.


    Suddenly, Reiner pulled me up effortlessly onto hisp as he sat up. I ced my hands on his broad shoulders as I straddled him. I could feel his shape much more clearly in this position and his cock seemed to be deeper inside of me. Did he just get even bigger inside of me? I clenched my pussy walls around his thick cock, it felt so good, I felt him everywhere inside of my hole.


    ¡°Want to try moving yourself?¡± Reiner asked as he kissed and licked the side of my neck.


    I moaned and shivered with pleasure at his passionate assault. His hands reached up to massage my breasts a little roughly which made me moan even louder with desire. My hips started moving up and down his cock instinctively as I rode him. I reached my hands down to spread my pussy lips further apart as I pumped my hips up and down his shaft to lessen the pain his huge size was causing from this new position. Very soon the pain lessened, and I hugged my arms around his neck so that I could bounce faster and harder on his swollen dick.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good¡­ R¡­ahhh¡± I moaned and panted wildly. I sucked on the soft skin close to his corbone in an attempt to try to keep my lewd moans to myself.


    ¡°Tell me what feels good, Natalia,¡± Reiner replied seductively as his fingers yed around mercilessly with my hardened nipples.


    I cried out in ecstasy when he pinched both of my nipples hard. I could feel the pleasure all the way from my tits to the sensitive nub in between my legs. I grinded my hips against his faster and more forcefully, pumping his cock harder against the delicate spot deep inside of my wet hole.


    ¡°You feel so good inside me¡­your cock¡­feels amazing¡­¡± I replied in between my heavy breathing.


    Reiner lifted my face up so that I met his impassioned gaze. His clear blue eyes were darker, like a sky with an approaching storm. He kissed my lips lovingly and then hungrily as he thrusted his tongue in and out of my mouth, spilling our mixed saliva down my chin. I moaned as I felt his hot hands grabbing both sides of my hips and then the sensation of his rock-hard pole hammering into my hot cunt as he pumped madly into my dripping hole. I felt like my insides were melting at his heat.


    ¡°R¡­I¡¯m gonna¡­¡± I tried to form coherent words as Reiner shook my whole body up and down the length of his manhood. My breasts bounced up and down lewdly while he mmed my hips down onto his erect member while he thrusted.


    ¡°Not yet¡­hang in there, Natalia,¡± Reiner whispered.


    ¡°I¡­can¡¯t¡­¡± I moaned passionately in a hoarse voice. I guess I¡¯ve been screaming too much. Someone must have heard my cries of pleasure by now¡­it¡¯s so embarrassing.


    ¡°Wrap you legs around my hips,¡± Reiner instructed. However, my mind was barely functioning at this point in time, and it took me a while to slowly follow his instruction.


    After wrapping my legs around his hips and my arms around his neck, Reiner slowly stood up. It¡¯s amazing how easily he¡¯s able to move my body around to suit his will. Being much bigger does have its own merits, I guess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold you¡­I won¡¯t let you fall,¡± Reiner assured me as hisrge hands cupped and supported my buttocks.


    I wanted to tell him that it wasn¡¯t falling that I was afraid of. I feared being torn apart by his wild lovemaking and the blinding pleasure that he was making me feel. I still felt Reiner¡¯s rock-hard cock embedded deep inside of me. I came so many times already, but he hasn¡¯t climaxed even once. This man is so hard to please¡­although, he seemed to be enjoying his time as we continued to make love. In the end, I just nodded silently as I smiled at him.


    Reiner smiled back with very gentle blue eyes before he eased his erect dick out of my hole and then shoved it back inside again. Again and again, he fucked me as he held my hips in his hands. Moving my hips in rhythm to m my pussy against his pounding cock with every thrust. I couldn¡¯t do anything; I couldn¡¯t control anything as he handled even the movement of my hips and body. All I could do was enjoy the ride and scream his name wildly as he pounded heavily into my hot hole.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that I could enjoy being taken this much and in this embarrassing position. It felt amazingly fulfilling and I couldn¡¯t think of anything else but hisrge hot cock ramming in and jerking out of me. I felt like cumming, I needed to cum now¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I screamed his name in a choked-up voice as I came once again. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to writhe my body against him or w at his back. I just tried to catch my breath as my mind went nk and my body went limp. My pussy gushed out endless stream of my hot love juices and I felt myself being flooded with my own release. The wetness seeping out of where I was joined with Reiner and onto my thighs.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 147 Can’t Take Anymore

    ¡°Did you just cum again?¡± Reiner teased me yfully. His hand dipped in between our bodies to squeeze and tease my still swollen clit and I yelped in surprise. The pleasure was so intense.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, R¡­I can¡¯t cum anymore¡­¡± I whimpered weakly as I begged him to stop. If I cum anymore, I¡¯ll really start going crazy.


    ¡°Yes, you can. I¡¯ll show you¡­¡± Reiner replied with certainty as he winked yfully at me.


    Reiner carried me to the bed with his cock still stuck in the hole between my legs. How much longer will we go at this? It¡¯s felt wonderfully satisfying but Reiner seemed overly enthusiastic about this. This guy has way too much stamina for my own good.


    Heid me onto my back on the bed and I felt the softness of the bed against my naked back. I could use the softfort of the bed right now because my body felt so sore and tired. Without wasting time, Reiner resumed pushing his gigantic love pole in and out of me. Our bodies smacked against each other as he began to move faster and more forcefully. The room filled with our lusty moans, pleasurable cries, and the lewd wet sounds of him stirring up my love juices.


    His hands spread my legs further apart before lifting my hips off the bed to jerk me against his aggressive cock, meeting him halfway with each thrust. The increase momentum allowed him to bury into me deeper and stronger. I cried out at every thrust and my breasts jiggled and bounced around to match his rhythm. I felt my climax fast approaching again¡­I¡¯m going insane¡­


    ¡°I should pull out¡­I¡¯m going to cum soon¡­¡± Reiner panted as he slowed down his thrusts.


    ¡°Cum inside me, R¡­I want to make you feel good until the end,¡± I protested as I wrapped my legs firmly around his hips, refusing to let him withdraw from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe¡­I¡¯m not wearing a condom,¡± Reiner objected sternly.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the pills¡­it¡¯s ok. So please¡­let me feel you,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Sorry¡­it might get a little rough¡­¡± Reiner said softly. His definition of ¡®a little rough¡¯ must be very different from mine. For me, sex with Reiner had been rough and intense from the start.


    Reiner withdrew his swollen member from my hole, and I quivered at his abrupt exit. Suddenly, Reiner flipped my body over so that I was lying on my stomach on the bed before pulling up my hips. I cried out in panic as I realized that he was going to enter me from behind; this is what he meant by it getting a little rough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away now¡­¡± Reiner panted thickly, pulling my hips back and upwards with hisrge hands. I didn¡¯t even have the stamina to support myself with my arms as Iy t on the bed with my ass jutting upwards in the air where Reiner held it in ce. I felt Reiner standing next to the bed and behind my ass while the hot tip of his cock was positioned at my entrance.


    ¡°Ah!! No¡­No!¡± I shrieked when Reiner rammed his thick cock all the way inside of me in one powerful thrust. He pumped crazily hard and fast in and out of my hole like a wild animal in heat. I felt him hitting me so deep inside and it felt like he was messing up my insides as well as my mind. He filled all my senses, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything besides Reiner.


    My pussy twitched and spasmed madly as its walls were rubbed and stretched around at various angles. I felt myself get even wetter as the pleasurable ache heightened until I felt like I was going to cum with his every thrusts. My love honey gushed out of my hole every time Reiner reared his hips back to remove his cock from my holepletely before pumping it inside again and again. The wetness poured down my legs and onto the bed below as I moaned erotically.


    Reiner groaned and panted with exertion while his hands griped my hips harder, pulling my hole towards his cock as it shoved into my hot cunt. I felt him everywhere inside of me and it was so intense. I think I just came¡­and then I felt like I was going to cum again¡­and again¡­


    ¡°R¡­I¡­can¡¯t stop¡­cumming¡­I¡¯m cumming!¡± I cried out as my body lost control once more. It was so intense and it¡¯s scaring me. I lost control over my body again as I climaxed once more. My body trembled and I started to sob silently as I buried my face in the nkets on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m at my limit too¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­Natalia!¡± Reiner cried out my name passionately at his release and it made me feel so overjoyed. I guess, I really adore him. His massive cock hammered my hole powerfully as he groaned like a wild beast before I felt his hot cum shoot deep inside of my eagerly awaiting hole. I felt so hot inside as his warm seed swamped and filled my womb. He moaned and made small thrusts while spurting even more cum inside of me. It felt amazing to be filled with so much warmth; however, my body was spent beyond its limit.


    ¡°You look quite dead,¡± Reinermented as he peered at my exhausted face and over-loved body. I could hardly stay conscious. I bet I did look quite dead because I felt dead too.


    ¡°¡­whose fault¡­do you think¡­that is?¡± I managed to say softly as I struggled to catch my breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you me me now¡­you were the one who begged me for this. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember¡­¡± Reiner replied with a smallugh as he slowly withdrew his dick from my swamped pussy hole.


    Our love fluids leaked out immediately and I knew without looking that Reiner¡¯s bed must be in a mess right now. I didn¡¯t have time to worry about that, I was about to faint. I closed my eyes as I slowly fell asleep. I felt his warm arms around me as he cuddled me to sleep.


    ¡°Dawn is breaking, Natalia¡­well, I guess you can¡¯t see it with your eyes closed¡­¡± Reiner whispered into my ear before kissing my eyelids softly.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 148 Worthy of Protection

    ¡°Do you think¡­anyone heard us?¡± I asked a little shyly as I reflected on his beastly lovemaking. Judging from my very hoarse voice and the pain in my throat, I must have screamed quite a bitst night.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone heard you. If they¡¯re not deaf that is¡­you were very loud. It was quite impressive, really,¡± Reiner replied like it was nothing as heughed a little.


    I didn¡¯t understand how he could suddenly be so carefree about this, but I had to admit that I liked Reiner a lot better this way.


    ¡­


    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be on our way¡­call me if anything happens,¡± Lucien instructed Reiner as he got into the driver¡¯s seat. Today, Lucien and I are heading off to our long-awaited holiday beforeing back for Lucien¡¯s wedding to Ang this Sunday. After a few arguments with Reiner, he had very reluctantly agreed to let me go alone with Lucien. More like, I became too stubborn about it for him to handle and so he had to let me go and do things my way.


    Lucien will be driving which meant that we would truly be alone on this trip together. I had a few things that I wanted to discuss with Lucien so perhaps this was for the best. I nced at Lucien¡¯s handsome but strained face as he drove. I wonder¡­how I would feel watching Lucien getting married for the second time to someone else. Would I be heartbroken? Would I feel like dying inside? Or¡­would I feel absolutely nothing?


    Everyone who means something to me will be there at Lucien¡¯s wedding. Lucien, Edward, Zak, and Reiner, all of them will be there at the wedding. Along with other guests that I didn¡¯t want to see such as Madame Francesca. Ironically, Edward will be standing in as Lucien¡¯s best man regardless of the tension between them.


    ¡°I heard that Edward will be your best man at your wedding?¡± I asked casually, looking for something to talk about to kill the time during our ride.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯ll be the best man at all my weddings, and I¡¯ll be his best man at his wedding. Well, doesn¡¯t seem like that would be happening anytime soon¡­¡± Lucien answered casually.


    I wonder if Edward was the best man back when Lucien married my mother too. I don¡¯t remember and I didn¡¯t want to ask Lucien about it. ¡®All of my weddings¡¯¡­Lucien will probably marry again after he divorces Ang. Perhaps he¡¯ll do it for another business deal or¡­


    I agreed with Lucien that Edward doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s going to get married anytime soon. Although his womanizing gossip news have died down some whattely in the press, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still fooling around with his harem of endlessly famous and popr women. Some time when it is quiet and I¡¯m alone, I thought about Edward¡¯s proposal; however, I have yet the grasp the true meaning behind his marriage proposal.


    ¡®You should marry me. If I were you, I¡¯d marry me as soon as possible,¡¯ Edward¡¯s words came back to haunt me very often. I wonder what he meant and what are his hidden intentions.


    It¡¯s truly unfortunate. If this trip had taken ce a couple of months before this, I would be overjoyed to be spending quality alone time with Lucien. However, right now I had such mixed feelings and sometimes the sense of dread seemed to overweight the happiness. I had to talk to Lucien about the peeping hole and perhaps Edward¡¯s proposal. Perhaps Lucien could shed some light on Edward¡¯s intentions. How best to know your opponent? Ask his enemy.


    ¡­


    We came to one of the beach vis that Lucien owns located on one of the private beaches that he owns. I barely think about things like this but if Lucien doesn¡¯t have an heir, I will end up inheriting all his wealth including this private beach. The idea is so out-of-this-world alien to me that I have never thought of it before. We refer to it as a vi but in the end, this is just another oversized mansion that happens to be located close to the sea.


    I looked up at the sunny blue sky with squinted eyes as I sat on the sand beach in my red bikini. I should be enjoying this trip but instead, all I was thinking about was how to start the conversation with Lucien. Suddenly, I felt the sand beneath me move as a topless Lucien sat down next to me. Wordlessly, we sat next to each other as we looked out into the mysterious blue ocean.


    ¡°Excited for the wedding?¡± I teased. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say.


    ¡°Yes¡­but for a reason you wouldn¡¯t be able to guess,¡± Lucien replied as he wrapped an arm around my back and winked at me. Iughed a little in reply as I leaned my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°I won¡¯t start guessing then¡­¡± I replied as I sighedzily.


    We went back to silently observing the scenery around us. I hope we don¡¯t get sunburnt. It would be funny for the groom to be peeling at his wedding.


    ¡°Have you thought a little about your future?¡± Lucien asked suddenly. His eyes still on the horizon far away.


    Why is he asking this out of nowhere? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t thought about it, but I haven¡¯t figured out what I wanted yet besides from immediate steps of starting a career of some sort.


    ¡°Why are you asking so suddenly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just answer me,¡± Lucien replied firmly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯ve thought about it quite a lot actually¡­but apart from starting a career or finding a job, I haven¡¯t thought about anything extraordinary or long term,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°What kind of job do you want?¡± Lucien asked with interest.


    I was taken aback a little by his change in attitude. I still remembered ourst conversation on this topic and Lucien¡¯s clear preference for me to remain jobless because no matter what I did I would never earn enough to change our or my own socio-economic status. Worst, that conversation also led to my house arrest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­I¡¯ve thought of a few things rted to my business major. I haven¡¯t chosen yet¡­so maybe, I¡¯ll just apply to a couple of ces¡­¡± I replied honestly and hopefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have choices and more importantly, the freedom to choose. I envy you a lot, it¡¯s a good problem to have. For Edward and I, we never had the luxury to fully choose our path in life. Edward rebelled a lot and ended up with some degree of freedom so only half of him is tied to the family business. I, on the other hand, ampletely tied to the business and the whims of the elders,¡± Lucien stated emotionlessly. There was a far away look in his eyes and he was probably seeing something that I couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°¡­Do you regret it?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    Lucien turned to face me, and our eyes met. His emerald-green eyes looked so serious yet very calm.


    ¡°No¡­and I¡¯ll never regret it. I have things worth protecting you see¡­¡± Lucien said patiently as his warm hand traced the outlines of my face.


    ¡°¡­What do you¡­mean?¡± I asked without realizing that I had spoken out loud.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°As always, Edward will do things his way and I¡¯ll do things my way. However, we both have something we want to protect and a promise that we have sworn to keep,¡± Lucien answered in a low voice, his eyes never leaving mine.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± I asked as I felt a strong sense of foreboding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a very old story between two old friends after the wedding is over,¡± Lucien replied before swiftly getting up and walking off.


    What was that all about just now?


    ¡°Lucien!¡± I turned around to call out after him, but he never looked back.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 149 Painful Honesty

    Tonight, dinner was served on the veranda outdoors. The candlelit dinner by the sea with the wind blowing in my face and hair reminded me of the dinner I had on the stargazing tower with Edward. The romantic atmosphere wasn¡¯t the only reason that I was reminded of that night Edward told me about the fact that he saved me all those years ago in the forest. I felt that tonight, I wille to learn of some important hidden truth that will change the course of my life once again.


    Lucien didn¡¯t beat around the bush, thankfully so. After the maids left us alone, Lucien started talking immediately as I sat opposite him. Simr to the dinner I had with Edward that time, the food tasted like dry sand on my tongue.


    ¡°Can you tell me what it was like living with your mother? You know, before I met you two¡­¡± Lucien asked slightly hesitantly.


    ¡°Why are you asking after all this time? I thought my mother probably told you everything already,¡± I replied, thinking that it was unusual for him to bring this up. What good will asking about my childhood do?


    ¡°She did tell me, but I want to hear your version of the story more,¡± Lucien replied firmly.


    ¡°What do you want to know¡­specifically?¡± I asked him without bothering to hide my suspicion.


    ¡°Your living conditions. How did you two get by? Did your mother work? What type of school did you go to? All the general stuff. Just tell me whateveres to mind,¡± Lucien replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking me this and I was quite young back then. Anyways, my mother and I lived alone. It was just the two of us. My mother didn¡¯t have a fulltime job. She worked on whatever job she was offered or sometimes she didn¡¯t work at all. We always lived alone, and we moved ces quite often¡­probably once every few months. Whenever that happened, I had to move school if the new ce was too far from the old one. I didn¡¯t have any close friends and my mother didn¡¯t seem to have many friends either¡­so it wasrgely just the two of us,¡± I replied with an honest view of how I remembered my life from back then.


    ¡°So¡­it was always just the two of you?¡± Lucien asked a little surprised. I couldn¡¯t quite understand why he was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, there was never anyone else,¡± I replied tly. If Lucien wondered if my mother had a boyfriend of some sort on the side; then he can rest assured that she didn¡¯t. However, if she did, I had never heard of or seen him before.


    ¡°What do you know¡­about your father?¡± Lucien asked seriously.


    ¡°What am I supposed to know? My mother never talked about him¡­except for that he left her after finding out that she was pregnant with me. She¡¯s never seen or heard from him since. I don¡¯t know his face or his name and, just as my mother advised, we think of him as better off dead,¡± I replied emotionlessly. I hated my father for leaving us, yet I didn¡¯t quite hate him. It¡¯s hard to hate someone you don¡¯t know anything about at all.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lucien answered as he seemed deep in his own thoughts.


    ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± I asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°No reason¡­¡± Lucien replied in a low whisper.


    The candlelight flickering in his green eyes made it seem like his eyes were wavering with hesitation. Lucien would never ask questions like these without a logical reason which meant that there was something he wanted to confirm. Depending on my answer, he may or may not tell me something¡­but what was he going to tell me?


    ¡°Lucien¡­if there¡¯s something you wanted to tell me¡­¡± I started to say before I was interrupted by another question.


    ¡°Do you remember how your mother died?¡± Lucien asked too directly for my frail heart to handle.


    Of course, I remember. I remember everything about the day she died as if it had happened yesterday. Although, there wasn¡¯t much to be remembered at all.


    ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± I replied in a small voice as I tried to keep back my tears.


    ¡°Tell me¡­what happened¡­¡± Lucien instructed slowly yet firmly.


    ¡°I think you know this better than I do¡­my mother died in a car ident. I got a call from you telling me that she was in an ident and that she was at the hospital. However, when I arrived, she was already¡­gone¡­¡± I replied with my version of that day before stopping when my voice started to crack with sorrow.


    That day, when I arrived at the hospital, my mother was already dead. I never made it in time to bid her farewell. Thinking back, I never got to see her face for thest time. When I grew up, I figured out that her body was probably not in the condition to be viewed by rtives, let alone a minor.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°The truth is¡­I didn¡¯t make it in time either. When I arrived, your mother was already gone,¡± Lucien stated sadly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. She¡¯s gone¡­she¡¯s noting back,¡± I replied with clenched teeth.


    ¡°I want to tell you so many things, Natalia. All those things, you will find to be shocking and so, I honestly don¡¯t know where to start or what to tell you. Perhaps, because of that you¡¯ve been in so much pain¡­¡± Lucien confessed truthfully as he looked away towards the dark ocean.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± I asked.


    Lucien was silent as he thought over his words. I could tell that he was very conflicted about what he was going to tell me. The suspense and sense of foreboding was killing me.


    ¡°Lucien¡­please¡­¡± I pleaded as I took his hand in mine and squeezed it.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt you¡­more than it has been hurting me all these years,¡± Lucien stated as he nced back at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it¡­please tell me,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I see. Maybe you¡¯ve grown to be much stronger than before. Natalia, your dear mother¡­was murdered,¡± Lucien stated in a painful voice.


    My mother¡­was killed?!


    That can¡¯t be, I thought as I felt tears running down my face¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 150 His Intentions

    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± I screamed as I got up from my seat.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s true¡­I had the same reaction when I found out,¡± Lucien responded softly as he heaved a heavy sigh.


    ¡°I studied so many news articles covering my mother¡¯s death. It was very big news at the time¡­nothing about a murder was mentioned at all. It can¡¯t be,¡± I said.


    I remember cutting up newspapers to collect all articles about my mother¡¯s ident so that I would learn more details about her death since no one would tell me anything. None of those articles mentioned anything about suspected foul y. Everyone was sure that it was an ident.


    Just as when Lucien and my mother got married, her unfortunate death in an ident less than one year after the wedding caused a huge uproar. Everyone seemed to have something to say about their wedding and those people had a lot to say about my mother¡¯s death as well. People who expressed genuine sympathy and grief were rarer than diamonds. Most people faked it while they honestly were thankful or even d that my mother was gone from the Rosenhall family.


    But¡­an unfortunate ident is just that¡­an ident.


    ¡°It¡¯s actuallymon knowledge for senior family members of the family and the Elders that she was killed. The Elders invested a lot of money in keeping the truth under wraps. Of course, paying off the media was one of the many things that they did. We also decided to keep the truth from you, until you were older¡­or forever, in the case of the Elders. They didn¡¯t want you to find out¡­at all,¡± Lucien stated as he frowned.


    What he had just done was clearly in vition of the Elder¡¯s wishes and verdict.


    ¡°Who killed my mother? And why?! My mother didn¡¯t do anything¡­why did she have to die?!¡± I cried out in frustration and pain.


    ¡°We honestly don¡¯t know¡­¡± Lucien replied truthfully.


    ¡°Then¡­how did you guys know that it wasn¡¯t just an honest ident?¡± I asked, refusing to back down now that the truth was so close.


    ¡°The car was shot¡­that much was evident at the scene,¡± Lucien stated simply.


    If we were in a drama, which I truly wished we were, this would be the moment that I would feel dizzy and faint from shock. Fainting right now to escape the pain and shock would be the solution that I most preferred. However, I knew I was no where close to fainting.


    Why was my mother killed? Was it because she married Lucien and made numerous enemies as a result?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalia. I couldn¡¯t protect your mother,¡± Lucien stated clearly.


    It was clear that Lucien felt responsible for my mother¡¯s death. Had he been living with this pain and regret all this time? I knew my mother¡¯s death weighed heavily on his mind and heart, but I had always assumed that was because he loved her so much. Apparently, that was not the reason why.


    ¡°Natalia, I will keep you safe. Just like I¡¯ve done for the past ten years. Even if I must be tied to this family forever, I will do it to keep you safe,¡± Lucien said passionately as he squeezed my hands in his.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want things to be like this!¡± I cried out without thinking. Life is so unfair. I didn¡¯t want things to be like this. Not for me¡­and not for Lucien.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always done exactly as the family and the Elders wanted. In exchange, they will keep you safe. One day, I will be an Elder myself and I will be able to protect you myself. No matter what other people may say, your safety is my top priority. I love you¡­and I will not lose you like I lost your mother,¡± Lucien said very seriously. I have never seen Lucien so determined and serious.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. The reason Lucien had been acting overly protective and possessive must have something to do with his fear of losing me. He believed that I could get hurt¡­or worst. He¡¯s made so many sacrifices for my mother and I, hasn¡¯t he? But why¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ll never regret it. I have things worth protecting you see¡­we both have something we want to protect and a promise that we have sworn to keep¡¯ Lucien¡¯s words came back to me.


    What promise did he make and with who?


    ¡°Lucien¡­I¡­¡± I started to speak; however, I wasn¡¯t sure what I could say to him in this situation.


    ¡°You are going to stay with me forever. If I cannot trust that you will be happy and safe; I will not allow you to leave my side. That is final,¡± Lucien dered, and it was extremely clear that there was no room left for discussions or negotiations.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 151 Wedding Prelude

    ¡°You look magnificently beautiful¡­¡± Lucien said as he kissed a lock of my hair.


    The day of the wedding had finally arrived. I couldn¡¯t remember too well what Lucien looked like on the day he married my mother; however, today he was clearly very gorgeous. Formal tuxedos really do look best on Lucien. Today Lucien wore a white tuxedo which I thought looked fantastic on him because it contrasted well with his dark hair. Of course, he chose this outfit based on my rmendation and preference.


    ¡°You look great¡­¡± I replied with a sweet smile. Today was supposed to be a happy day for Lucien.


    ¡°Of course, you think that. You picked this outfit after all,¡± Lucien teased as he bent down to kiss me softly on the lips.


    I smiled back at him. I imagined that if we were to get married, we would probably be having a conversation and sharing a moment very simr to this one. However, today, we were not getting married. Lucien is going to marry Ang today in a full-fledge ceremony with many VVIP guests and the press in attendance. I wouldn¡¯t want to have such a public wedding like this, but to showcase the creation of new business ties, I guess this amount of publicity was necessary.


    ¡°It¡¯s just business as usual. Don¡¯t over think it, Natalia,¡± Lucien said casually as he took my hand in his and kissed its back gently.


    Lucien¡¯s reaction saddens me. What did he have to go through to be so resigned that his wedding is nothing but business as usual? Right, to Lucien this wedding was nothing more than a business deal that the Elders signed him up for. For some reason, I felt anxious and more worried about this whole affair than Lucien was. Perhaps because this wasn¡¯t his first marriage of convenience, but Lucien was really treating it like a stroll in the park.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry for my sake. To me, this ceremony is like a business meeting except that I¡¯m in a tuxedo instead of a regr suit. Head up and smile. I¡¯ll wait to see beautiful photos of you,¡± Lucienforted me when I was silent.


    ¡°Ok¡­please¡­be careful,¡± I said quietly.


    Lucien pulled me up from my seat before hugging me tightly. In that moment, I believed that I felt and shared his pain more than any words could describe. Maybe what hurt us the most wasn¡¯t seeing the other with someone else but knowing deep down that we couldn¡¯t be together. Fate was too cruel.


    I hugged him tightly tofort myself rather than tofort him. Wordlessly, I forgave him for everything. I shut my eyes tight¡­these tears must not fall.


    ¡°Lucien, we have to go¡­¡±


    I turned to face Edward and Reiner standing at the door as Lucien slowly released me from his embrace. Lucien followed Edward out of the room as he instructed Reiner to take care of me. Edward was silent and his face was an unreadable mask. I knew dealing with these guys all at once would be a pain at best; I haven¡¯t even met Zak yet.


    Reiner and I walked out of the room in time to see the encounter between the brothers and their sister, Madame Francesca. This is the worst timing ever, I thought, as I froze in ce. Reiner stood firmly beside me as we waited for the short greeting toe to an end.


    ¡°Natalia!¡± Zak¡¯s voice calling my name cheerfully cut through the tense atmosphere. If there was a guy who didn¡¯t give two fucks about the surrounding situation; it would be Prince Zak.


    ¡°Hi¡­Zak,¡± I answered back in a timid voice as I waved a little to him.


    Prince Zak looked exactly like a prince in formal outfit with Madame Francesca looking like an old and evil queen standing next to him. I gulped as avoided my eyes from Madame Francesca. Unlike Zak, who was never scared of his own mother and knew how to manage her perfectly, I felt small and insignificant like a single grain of sand next to her.


    ¡°Lucien¡­Edward,¡± Madame Francesca said slowly in her intimidating voice as she greeted her younger brothers.


    ¡°Madame Francesca, it¡¯s an honor to have you here at my wedding,¡± Lucien replied formally as he bowed slightly. Since Madame Francesca could be unofficially ranked higher than all three of the Eldersbined, Lucien¡¯s reaction does make a lot of sense. I quickly curtsied in time to Lucien¡¯s bow while Reiner bowed low.


    ¡°Franky Frankenstein! How are you sis?¡± Edward greeted Madame Francesca loudly as he patted her back.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± Madame Francesca hissed as she red at Edward.


    I knew Edward was famous for being rebellious in his younger days and even now but seeing it in person was very different. If Zak knew how to handle his mother; Edward didn¡¯t care enough to bother handling her. The hate between Edward and his sister was clear as day. I wasn¡¯t sure if Edward was brave or senselessly crazy, but it was clear that his independence from this family allowed him to act this way. There was not much the family or Madame Francesca could do when it came to Edward.


    ¡°Act happy and don¡¯t ruin the mood, ok? I¡¯ll be here to keep you in check after all¡­¡± Edward warned Madame Francesca in a teasing voice as he shed her a perfect yboy smile.


    ¡°Wow¡­entertaining!¡± Zak cried out sadistically.


    Madame Francesca was silent, but it was clear that she was boiling with anger as the two brothers walked off. I pray that there would be no repercussions from this event as I sighed.


    ¡°You should go ahead¡­I¡¯m not escorting you by the way¡­¡± Zak stated bluntly as he shooed his mother off with his hand.


    ¡°Watch how you behave in front of the press,¡± Madame Francesca warned Zak sternly before walking off towards the main venue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I always?¡± Zak retorted.


    That¡¯s the point Zak! You never behave yourself in front of the press. I want to scream at Zak¡¯s carefree attitude. Prince Zak was still the same after all these years.


    Finally, when everyone else was gone, Zak turned to face Reiner and me. I haven¡¯t seen Zak for a while and I miss him. In events like these where many members of the family were gathered, I couldn¡¯t survive without Zak¡¯s support.


    ¡°Hi Reiner. Have you been taking care of my Natalia well?¡± Zak asked in a yful voice; however, his menacing eyes were anything but yful.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 152 Please Stay

    What is going on¡­? Zak¡­knows, doesn¡¯t he¡­


    ¡°Zak¡­I¡­¡± I began to speak but Zak wasn¡¯t paying me any attention. His eyes were firmly on Reiner.


    ¡°Yes, Master Zak,¡± Reiner replied before bowing politely.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Natalia can be very needy, you see. Right, Natalia?¡± Zak continued to tease as he turned to me.


    What is he saying? Why is Zak saying these things in front of Reiner?


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± I called his name with concern. This wasn¡¯t ck Zak talking; it was Zak¡­so why is he saying these things?


    ¡°You need to pay attention to her every need, Reiner. Natalia and I, we didn¡¯t used to just do it every day; we also did it everywhere¡­¡± Zak continued on casually as he shrugged a little.


    ¡°Stop it¡­Zak,¡± I pleaded as I grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Natalia. Reiner already knows, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Zak replied without a care.


    My protests were immediately silenced when Zak started to kiss me right in front of Reiner. His kiss wasn¡¯t especially forceful or aggressive, but I couldn¡¯t push him away. Through years of training and spending time together, my body and mind could not resist Zak. He kissed me and I started to slowly melt and unravel in his warm arms as he lips and hot tongue continued teasing my mouth. Before long, I started to moan with pleasure as his hands dipped lower to caress my hips.


    I was breathless when Zak finally let go of me. I felt ashamed of my own weakness and couldn¡¯t face Reiner. The bond I had with Zak ran much deeper than anyone could understand. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if things would always remain like this between us my whole life. Surprisingly, I felt like I preferred it this way. Zak was just that much a part of me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I miss you so much, Natalia,¡± Zak said as he hugged my waist lovingly from behind. For a moment, I forgot that Reiner was still standing there watching us.


    ¡°Reiner, I¡­¡± I began to exin the situation, although, I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what I should say.


    ¡°Too bad, Reiner. No one is good enough topletely rece me. Sadly, not even you,¡± Zak said as he sighed loudly at Reiner in disappointment.


    ¡°Master Zak¡­Miss Natalia is not your sex ve. Please let her go now¡­¡± Reiner stated tensely.


    ¡°She¡¯s not and she knows it too. I told you this before, Natalia is the love of my life. You told me to let her go¡­I see. Natalia, would you be willing to let me go¡­forever?¡± Zak said a little slyly as he turned to question me.


    The reason why this was sly was because he already knew the answer. He just wanted me to say it in front of Reiner.


    ¡°No¡­I can¡¯t. Zak, please don¡¯t leave!¡± I cried out as I hugged Zak tightly to me. I felt tears sting my eyes with just the thought of Zak leaving me.


    ¡°Well, there you have it. I might be able to let her go¡­but will she be able to take it? While you¡¯re still here, take care of her for me, Reiner¡­¡± Zak said patiently as he hugged me closer to him tofort me.


    ¡°Support her¡­they¡¯ll be a lot of press here today. I¡¯ll head in first, escort her in when she¡¯s ready¡­¡± Zak instructed before turning to leave, cing me in Reiner¡¯s arms instead.


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± I cried out his name softly.


    ¡°It was just hypothetical, Natalia. I won¡¯t leave. There¡¯s no need for you to get so upset¡­¡± Zak assured me before walking away.


    I sighed as tears of relief ran down my face.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now? Sorry, you had to experience that. I guess it was partly my fault¡­¡± Reiner said apologetically as he stroked my headfortingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Please forgive Zak¡­he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions,¡± I replied as I sniffed.


    ¡°If you say so¡­let¡¯s clean up a little before we head into the main venue,¡± Reiner suggested, and I nodded obediently.


    ¡­


    Reiner was deep in thought as he escorted Natalia all the way to the main venue where the guests and press were gathered in front. There were many people, and the area was crowded. The press and VVIP guests flooded the venue making the wedding seemed more like a red-carpet event.


    What Edward, Lucien and I have been underestimating all this time is the strong and resilient bond between Natalia and Zak. Lucien probably isn¡¯t even aware of their rtionship; otherwise, there was very little that he could do about it given Zak¡¯s position as Madame Francesca¡¯s son. However, I find it very hard to believe that Madame Francesca would be in support of this rtionship between her son and Natalia; perhaps she simply does not know?


    Although Natalia has voiced her love for Lucien, it seemed like her bond with Zak is that much stronger. After all, what is love but a strong sense of attachment. Perhaps Natalia could live without Lucien¡­but could she do the same without Zak?


    Zak on the other hand seemed to have no intention of keeping Natalia to himself. He still intends to marry Miss Annie while maintaining his rtionship with Natalia and doesn¡¯t seem at all concern about Natalia¡¯s rtionship with other men. Somehow, I don¡¯t doubt Zak when he says that Natalia is the love of his life but¡­Zak¡¯s definition of love¡­I wonder what it is like¡­


    ¡®I might be able to let her go¡­but will she be able to take it?¡¯ I recalled Zak¡¯s meaningful words.


    Seeing how Natalia instantly broke down at just the mention of the idea, the answer was clearly a ¡®no¡¯. Maybe this isn¡¯t something that I can achieve alone. However, with Edward¡¯s help perhaps we could turn things around¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Check out my other book: Conquering the Emperor

 Chapter 153 Their Wedding

    I stood alone with the best smile I was taught to put on at these public asions as so many shes blinded me. As expected, there were many reporters and cameramen here today to cover the event and as the stepdaughter of the groom, I had an important role to y. Reiner stood close behind me to lend his support and protection.


    ¡°How do you feel about your father getting married?¡± a reporter asked me. It wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t expecting this question. Can¡¯t they be more creative?


    ¡°Overjoyed. It¡¯s been more than ten years since my mother passed away, so I am very happy that my father has found happiness. I believe that Ang is the perfect match for my father. I congratte them both from the bottom of my heart,¡± I replied wlessly. Even a fake Rosenhall could do this much, trust me.


    Soon Zak was by my side as we posed to get our photos taken. Zak casually wrapped his arm around my waist as he whispered into my ear.


    ¡°Sorry¡­for earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I love you¡­ok?¡± Zak whispered softly so that his words were for my ears only.


    ¡°I love you,¡± was all I could manage in reply.


    ¡­


    After both Zak and I finished our interview with the news reporter, Zak escorted me inside while Reiner made sure to coordinate with the other bodyguards to ensure that the press couldn¡¯t enter the main venue. This was the first time that I am attending an event in this ce and the sheer size of the venue is a little intimidating. I never knew the Rosenhall had a ceremonious ce this big purely for the family¡¯s usage. Looking around, I could see many senior family members busy entertaining their VVIP guests and business partners. This might as well be a business convention rather than a wedding.


    Zak led me to our seats, and we sat side by side to wait for the start of the ceremony. Zak seemed to be in a good mood regardless of the slight squabble earlier with Reiner. Almost like a miracle, Madame Francesca clearly kept her distance away from Zak and I. The truth was probably because Zak had instructed her to do so.


    ¡®Meet me in my changing room right after the ceremony. Come alone. Lucien.¡¯ A text from Lucien¡­he wanted to meet me? I wonder what he wanted¡­


    Soon the ceremony was underway. The ceremony itself was standard and normal with the bride walking in escorted by her father. Ang had a luxurious wedding gown on. She looked very stunning, and all eyes were on her. Lucien along with Edward stood at the altar, both were wellposed and serious.


    ¡°It feels weird to see Lucien actually getting married, right?¡± Zak asked in a light tone as he squeezed my hand.


    ¡°Yeah¡­weird is definitely the right word,¡± I agreed. Weird indeed. I didn¡¯t feel depressed, frustrated, or angry¡­it just felt a little weird as if I was watching a scene in a y that waspletely unrted to my real life.


    The ceremony went by in a blur. I watched the whole thing with Zak by my side. He held my hand all throughout the whole ordeal. The scene of Lucien taking wedding vows and exchanging rings with Ang before kissing her was picture-perfect. It better be perfect, these photos will be swamping the newspapers and media for days or even weeks toe. Ang was obviously very happy and enjoying herself immensely. Lucien, on the other hand, was ying the role of the benevolent groom to perfection.


    While everyone was absorbed by the ceremony in front of them, my mind was pondering what life would be like with Ang living with us in the mansion. Lucien being professional and pretty much insensitive would probably feel next to no change at all. That was surely not the case for me. The mansion was big enough that if I avoided her, I would probably not run into her. If that doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll have to face her straight on. I sighed softly while keeping my head up with a bright smile. You never know when they would be taking candid photos of you, after all.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Immediately after the ceremony was over, I excused myself to meet Lucien in his dressing room. I didn¡¯t know what he had nned but if he wanted to meet me alone, then I had to turn up alone in order to find out.


    ¡°Zak, thank you for being with me. You should escort your mother back. I¡¯ll see you soon, ok?¡± I told Zak as I got up from my seat.


    Zak¡¯s eyes narrowed a little; however, he did not press the matter further.


    ¡°Take care, Natalia. Let¡¯s meet up soon. I¡¯ll text you,¡± Zak replied close to my ear before secretly kissing me on the cheek.


    I gave him my most sincere smile before heading off to my intended destination.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow her¡­¡± Zak said as he grabbed Reiner¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What do mean?¡± Reiner asked suspiciously. Zak¡¯s grip only tightened on his arm.


    ¡°Ourdy is going to have a private chat with her father. We, brother and bodyguard, should stay out of it for now. Trust me¡­¡± Zak replied calmly with a grin.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Reiner started to protest.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t trust me, then trust Natalia. She¡¯ll be ok¡­no matter what she finds out¡­¡± Zak continued calmly before letting go of Reiner¡¯s arm.


    ¡°How much do you know?¡± Reiner asked usingly.


    ¡°Too much. You better tell her the truth¡­before I do,¡± Zak statedzily as he got up from his seat.


    ¡°I nned to tell her from the start anyways. I don¡¯t need you telling me what to do,¡± Reiner said in a cold voice. His eyes never leaving Zak¡¯s.


    ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯m willing to let her go¡­but are you? Are you willing to let her go? Just think about it¡­bye,¡± Zak said emotionlessly as he walked off without looking back.


    Reiner watched as Zak turned his back and walked away. He wondered what Zak was thinking and how much Zak really knew.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Check out my other book: Conquering the Emperor

 Chapter 154 Wedding Night

    ¡°Where is the groom heading to and in such a hurry?¡±


    Lucien turned around in the corridor at the sound of the voice he least wanted to hear at that moment.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± Lucien hissed as his eyes met his brother¡¯s.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Meeting Natalia?¡± Edward stated his well-educated guess.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lucien replied tly.


    ¡°Are you going to finally tell her?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°You told her a few things, it¡¯s time I tell her something as well,¡± Lucien answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t envy the position you¡¯re in. Good luck, brother,¡± Edward said as he turned to walk away in the opposite direction.


    ¡­


    I arrived at the groom¡¯s dressing room and found it empty. Since I left the ceremony hall before Lucien, it was no surprise that I arrived here before him. The room was silent as I waited anxiously for Lucien¡¯s arrival. I wonder what he wanted to talk about and why now all of a sudden? There were so many people still in the venue and it was clear that it would take a while before people started to head home from the celebration. Drinks are still being served and people are still mingling as they utilize this opportunity towork.


    Lucien is taking a little while; I wonder if he¡¯s able to slip out from the crowd? I couldn¡¯t stop pacing around the room impatiently, so I decided to sit down on the chair as I waited for him. In a few minutes, I heard the door of the room open slowly and Lucien strode in.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete¡­¡± Lucien apologized with a soft smile as he took my hand in his.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just got here a few minutes ago. So¡­umm¡­what did you want to talk to me about?¡± I asked, unable to keep my curiosity in check any longer.


    I still remembered the shocking fact that Lucien had revealed about my mother¡¯s death. He told me that there was something he wanted to tell me, was it rted to my mother¡¯s death as well? I needed to know. I¡¯ve decided that whatever the truth was, I wanted to know all of it.


    ¡°Not here. Come¡­we¡¯re leaving this ce,¡± Lucien said as he pulled me to my feet and urged me to follow him out the door.


    ¡°But the wedding¡­¡± I started to protest. What would happen to the rest of the party if the groom was gone?


    ¡°¡­is over. As far as I¡¯m concerned, the wedding is over. Let¡¯s go,¡± Lucien said as he continued to pull me behind him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked in a slight panic after we entered his car.


    By some miracle, or the fact that Lucien had the route nned out, we were able to get to his car undetected by the press of any members of the family. I bet Ang has figured out by now that Lucien is missing. She won¡¯t be able to stop us now though. Lucien had already started the car and began driving out of the venue.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. We¡¯ll be there soon enough,¡± Lucien replied.


    ¡­


    Lucien was right. Soon enough, we arrived at one of the most expensive hotels in the city. I¡¯ve been here before many times with Lucien for dinners and parties. However, I never imagined that I would be here alone with him on his wedding night of all nights. Why are we here?


    I nced over at Lucien as he held my hand firmly as we walked into the hotel lobby. The manager of the hotel whom we knew quite well greeted us immediately. Without saying anything needless besides the formal greetings, he escorted us to the private elevators hidden at the back that I knew would guide us up to the exclusive upper floors of the hotel.


    Once the elevator door opened, Lucien and I walked in together. We were alone when the elevator door closed, and we were on our way to the top floor of the hotel. The top floor hosted only one unit which was the Presidential Suite. I¡¯m well aware that Lucien can afford these luxuries without any effort, but the Presidential Suite can be a bit much.


    Lucien continued to hold my hand firmly in his without saying another word. Finally, we reached our destination floor and the elevator doors opened. Stepping out from the elevator, I figured out right away that I was right. This was indeed the Presidential Suite in all of its full-blown and very over-the-top luxury. The thing that caught my eye the most was the panoramic night view of the city that could be seen from the extensive ss wall that spanned the room.


    ¡°Wow! The view is magnificent!¡± I eximed as I walked closer to the ss wall. Touching it with my fingertips to make sure that the ss was really there.


    ¡°You like it?¡± Lucien asked. He came to stand behind me before wrapping his arms around my body from behind in a loving hug. I rxed my body in his embrace as we watched the night view together.


    The view was beautiful and all that, but it didn¡¯t exin why we were here or what he wanted to tell me after the wedding. I was dying to know but Lucien didn¡¯t seem in a rush to tell me.


    ¡°Come. I have other things prepared that I think you¡¯ll like¡­¡± Lucien said with a smile as he guided me by the hand through the living room of the suite and then into the bedroom.


    I wasn¡¯t prepared for what I saw in the bedroom. It was beyond my imagination. Lucien could be considered a genius at preparing surprises. Red rose petals were scattered all over the king-sized bed. The most surprising was a gorgeous white wedding dress decorated withce and flower embroidery. Was this dress for me?


    I looked at Lucien questioningly and he replied with a nod. But I¡­


    ¡°Will you wear this dress for me?¡± Lucien asked as he took both my hands in his. I was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 155 Marry Me

    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I called his name in a whisper. Lost for words.


    ¡°I want you to marry me, Natalia,¡± Lucien proposed as he looked sincerely into my eyes. I love these green eyes so much¡­but¡­


    ¡°But we¡­can¡¯t,¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Should I get down on one knee?¡± Lucien said jokingly.


    ¡°Lucien¡­enough with the jokes¡­¡± I pleaded for him to stop ying around as heughed a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. On a more serious note, I want you to consider my marriage proposal seriously. I know we can¡¯t get married right now but I want you to know that I have every intention to make you my wife. You can take this as a pre-proposal. When the time is right, I¡¯ll propose to you properly again then,¡± Lucien said so sincerely and passionately that I was so moved by his words.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucien. Knowing this means a lot to me¡­I can¡¯t thank you enough. I¡¯m so happy!¡± I replied with a bright smile. I can¡¯t believe Lucien just proposed to me. Even if it¡¯s not right now¡­perhaps someday¡­


    ¡°This is for you¡­I love you, Natalia¡± Lucien said as he took out a simple solitaire diamond ring and slowly ced it on my ring finger.


    Wow! The ring is beautiful and having it on my finger suddenly made all of this feel so real. Lucien is really proposing to me! I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve wanted this and dreamt of this happening. However, now that it was sort of happening, I was flooded with very mixed andplex emotions.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s beautiful¡­but¡­¡± I started to protest. I knew we couldn¡¯t really get married because a few hours ago Lucien just married Ang. Yes, I didn¡¯t just forget about that.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Don¡¯t worry, as I said, this isn¡¯t the real proposal yet. So, you can take this ring as simply a present from me instead of an engagement ring. Regardless, I¡¯d like you to have it,¡± Lucien exined briefly before kissing the back of my left hand.


    I nodded in reply, and we hugged each other tightly. There are so many things that I wanted to ask Lucien and I bet he has many things that he wanted to tell me, some secrets that he¡¯s been keeping to himself for far too long. I decided to wait, when the time was right, I have confidence that Lucien would slowly tell me everything that I wanted and needed to know. Lucien let go of my body to ce a little distance between us before kissing my forehead tenderly, followed by my nose, my cheeks and then pecking my lips.


    ¡°Should I help you into the wedding dress?¡± Lucien asked kindly as he held the dress in his hands.


    ¡°I would love that. Thank you,¡± I replied without hesitation. I wasn¡¯t sure what to make of his marriage proposal but there was no denying that I was very happy in this moment. I decided to enjoy his attention and y the part of the overjoyed bride-to-be.


    Slowly Lucien unzipped and peeled my dress off my body with care. I moved my body to assist him as the dress that I was wearing slipped down my chest to my waist. Lucien sucked in a breath as his eyes feasted on my breasts. With how things are going, I guess this undressing and redressing process is going to take a while longer than I initially thought.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I called out his name softly as his hands started to cup and fondle my breasts over my bra. I moaned softly as he bent his head down to my chest to nipple at my soft flesh, his hands peeling the cups of my bra to the side. His hot hands now on my naked breasts and they were squeezing harder causing me to whimper with pleasure.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to get undressed and changed into the wedding dress if we continue like this¡­the bed was also so close¡­


    ¡°Restraint¡­Lucien, you need to practice some restraint¡­¡± I warned him in a teasing tone as I closely pushed his head away from my chest.


    ¡°Admittingly, that¡¯s a little hard with you¡­¡± Lucien replied but decided toply.


    ¡°If we keep going, I¡¯m not going to get to wear the wedding dress at all,¡± I pouted a little.


    Lucien justughed as he continued to pull the dress down my hips and legs until it pooled on the floor. I kicked the dress to the side before taking the wedding dress that Lucien handed to me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked curiously as I started to unzip the wedding dress, preparing to put it on.


    ¡°Covering my eyes¡­¡± Lucien replied tly.


    ¡°I can see that¡­why are you covering your eyes?¡± I asked more precisely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can refrain from attacking you if I see you naked¡­so¡­¡± Lucien confessed truthfully as he continued to shield his eyes with the back of his hand. In yful times like these, I always think that Lucien is much younger than he really is, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself fromughing at his response.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to put this dress on myself then,¡± I replied gleefully as I started to pull the wedding dress up my body. The dress felt heavy, and it reminded me a little of the weight of responsibility andmitment that shoulde with marriage. I¡¯m not stupid enough to believe that marriages are like fairytales. Marriage for Rosenhall family members should never be taken lightly.


    ¡°You look amazing¡­I thought you¡¯d look beautiful in this dress but¡­let¡¯s just say you¡¯ve well exceeded my expectations,¡± Lucienmented as he inspected me from head to toe now that I was standing in front of him in the wedding dress that he had prepared. Hispliment was making me feel shy and I felt my cheeks getting warmer.


    ¡°Thank you¡­Lucien,¡± I replied simply, at a loss for other more imaginative words.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lucien gestured towards the full-length mirror that was conveniently located in the bedroom so that I could see myself in its reflection. I guess I look quite impressive in this white dress. The princess-style dress made me look much more innocent that I really am, unfortunately. Did I seem like such an innocent and pure girl to Lucien as well? The truth, I knew, was far from it.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 156 His Secret

    I smiled sweetly and my princess-like reflection in the mirror smiled back. This smile truly matches this magnificent dress and a joyful bride; however, it probably doesn¡¯t go so well with the real me. I turned away from the mirror before my thoughts would get any darker to face the very-handsome Lucien.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Lucien gestured towards the door. I was confused about what he wanted to do but I decided to exit the bedroom just as he wanted.


    Out in the spacious living room of this penthouse hotel suite, my eyes were captivated once again by the vast night cityndscape visible through the ss. The view just gets more and more amazing as it gets darker.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten since the event started, right? Let¡¯s eat,¡± Lucien said casually as he took my hand and led me to the dining table.


    Pulling out the chair for me, he led me to sit down. We¡¯re having Japanese fusion food. An interesting choice. I like Japanese food and fusion cuisine and obviously, Lucien knows. I smiled a little as I looked at the food. Sadly, I don¡¯t remember having a delicious mealtely except for the asional cakes that Reiner baked for me. He would scold me if he knew that I counted them as a proper meal.


    I should start eating this before we start with the serious talk because that would mean that all these delicious dishes would start to taste like sand. Without waiting for any further invitation, I took the chopsticks and began feeding myself with sushi.


    ¡°You like this, don¡¯t you? Japanese and fusion food,¡± Lucien said with a knowing smile as I stuffed myself with sushi and rolls.


    ¡°You know me,¡± I replied. Of course, he does, we¡¯ve been living together for over ten years.


    ¡°Yes¡­I do¡­¡± Lucien said with a smallugh as if he was recalling some fond memories.


    After stuffing myself with food and probably forgetting to lookdy-like while I was at it, my thoughts began to wonder what Lucien wanted to tell me. Sitting here in a wedding dress like this was our wedding night made the setting feel weirdly romantic. Technically, this was Lucien¡¯s wedding night¡­but it wasn¡¯t mine.


    ¡°Lucien¡­what¡­did you want to talk to me about?¡± I said softly as I put down my chopstick and stared straight at him. Eating time is now over. Thank you, Chefs!


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­we should get right to it¡­¡± Lucien replied with a small sigh. I guess this isn¡¯t an easy conversation for him either.


    I didn¡¯t press him as a frown creased his beautiful face. Lucien was deep in thought, and it was clear that he was picking his words very carefully. I waited patiently as the silence between us stretched on. Suddenly, the room was silent, and tension ran wildly in the air.


    ¡°Edward probably told you¡­and shown you a few things. To be fair, I¡¯ll also tell you¡­and show you¡­a few things¡­¡± Lucien said slowly and clearly without breaking eye contact with me. His green eyes felt several shades darker than they usually were¡­


    Unknowingly, I bit my lower lip tight as I continued to hold his gaze. Suddenly, Lucien got up from his seat and walked towards the wooden worktable located on one side of the room. Opening the drawer, he produced a small box that I soon realized was a safe. With the safe in both his hands, Lucien slowly returned to his seat at the dining table, opposite me.


    I didn¡¯t know what was inside the safe but the fact that it was in a safe and that Lucien was handling it with such care and focus, meant that it must be either very valuable or extremely important. My eyes were glued to that small safe which is now sitting on the dining table between us.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Open it¡­Natalia¡­¡± Lucien whispered as he gestured to the small safe with one hand.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know the passcode,¡± I replied in a small voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday. Boring, right?¡± Lucien said with a smile as he continued to watch me.


    ¡°Boring indeed¡­¡± I agreed with him.


    I grabbed the safe with both hands and pulled it towards me. The safe was much heavier than I thought as it slowly slid across the table to stop in front of me. My eyes narrowed as I stared at the safe. What could be inside? My fingers were already busy inputting the numbers of my birthdate into the keypads.


    Afterpleting the number input, I paused as I readied my mind for whatever it was that I was about to discover¡­


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lucien asked with a slight grin as he added even more tension and anxiety.


    ¡°I have to be¡­¡± I replied tly.


    I pressed the enter button on the number pad with my forefinger and we heard a digital beeping sound indicating sess followed by the distinct sound of the safe unlocking. I sucked in a deep breath before moving my hand to open the safe¡¯s door.


    This is it¡­whatever it is¡­


    I didn¡¯t know what I was expecting but what I now held in my two hands in between my fingertips was definitely not it. Something very valuable¡­was not right. Then, this has to be something extremely important?


    Lucien¡¯s loudughter broke the tension in the still and silent room as he suddenly burst outughing. If this is some stupid prank of his¡­I¡¯m seriously going to kill him! I looked at Lucien with menacing eyes. Seeing that Lucien waved his hand in an attempt to calm me down while he tried his best to control hisughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the joke?¡± I asked in a clearly pissed voice.


    ¡°No joke¡­but you just had the same reaction I had when I saw that thing for the first time. It was just so funny how clearly disappointed you were¡­¡± Lucien tried to exin while stillughing amid his sentences.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I replied curtly. I¡¯m not finding this very funny.


    ¡°Open it¡­I bet one of the things you¡¯ve been looking for¡­is inside¡­¡± Lucien said as he reached out to touch one of my wrists. His tone has returned to being serious yet there was a gentleness in his voice.


    I nodded. I stared at the item I had retrieved from the safe in my hand. A ck envelop.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 157 Useless Truth

    ¡°Why do you have this? I¡¯ve obviously seen this before and there¡¯s nothing significant about it so¡­¡± I asked with more confusion rather than shock.


    I held in my hand a photograph that was taken from my childhood before my mother married Lucien. At that time, we were living alone, just the two of us.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Do you recognize who is in the photograph?¡± Lucien asked.


    ¡°Of course. This photograph was taken many years ago when I was a kid, but I do remember it. This is my mother, a younger me¡­and this is Uncle David. I guess you don¡¯t know him¡­he¡¯s one of my mum¡¯s friends. He would drop by now and then. He¡¯s really kind and has many interesting stories to tell, I really liked him back then, I guess¡­¡± I replied casually as I reflected on my days with mother and Uncle Dave.


    I don¡¯t remember when was thest time that I saw him. Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen or heard from him for many years. With my mother marrying Lucien and all that, I guess I just forgot him. Then when my mother died, I guess it was sort of natural that I didn¡¯t expect to see much of her friends anymore¡­


    ¡°Uncle David¡­I see,¡± Lucien replied softly followed by a huge unsuppressed sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You know, you didn¡¯t have to make it out to be such a big deal¡­about this photo¡­¡± I said as I put the photograph down onto the table.


    ¡­


    Lucien sighed loudly as he stared at Natalia¡¯s disinterested face as she brushed off the photograph as if it was no big deal. His emotions were mixed, and he was unclear of his next move. However, Natalia¡¯s reaction had reconfirmed his suspicion. For some reason or another, David had decided against revealing the fact that he was Natalia¡¯s father to Natalia and somehow, Natalia¡¯s mother decided to go along with it. All her life, this woman sitting right in front of him never knew that her father was still alive and was so close.


    I have a few educated guesses as to why David didn¡¯t reveal his identity and his rtion as Natalia¡¯s father to her. Once again, no one was to me apart from the Rosenhall family and their endless greed. David decided that it would be best to have Natalia grow up without a father and have her mother live as a single mother rather than get her involved with the Rosenhall. That clearly backfired¡­quite spectacrly after his death. Natalia wasn¡¯t just involved; she was a Rosenhall now too.


    I continued to watch silently as Natalia toyed with the photograph in her hand while she was probably pondering on some warm and fuzzy memories of the past while I wrestled with myself whether I should tell her that David was actually her biological father or not. Her mother was never truly a single mother. David and Rosia, they were probably in love with each other until their dying breath and they both loved Natalia very much.


    If I told her that David was her father, then I¡¯ll have to follow that up by telling her that her father was already dead. Sometimes, the truth just isn¡¯t useful¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°David was my mentor. I¡¯ve known him for a long time, and we were very good friends¡­¡± Lucien spoke up suddenly after he seemed to be lost in thought for a while. I didn¡¯t push him and just waited for him patiently.


    ¡°The world sure is round, huh?¡± I replied with a smile.


    Lucien was silent once again and I could tell that he felt very conflicted as various emotions that I couldn¡¯t identify flickered on his face. Until, after a short while, his face became a mask void of any signs of emotions. I breathed in deeply and held my breath. Lucien has made his decision¡­


    ¡°I apologize for the dy on this. I¡¯ve decided that you deserve to know the truth even if it is useless and probably won¡¯t benefit you in anyway,¡± Lucien stated emotionlessly with an even voice.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe and the tension in the room was threatening to swallow me whole.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I said his name and found out that my voice was a barely audible whisper.


    ¡°David is your biological father. Your mother, Rosia, was never a single mother in the truest sense of the word. David was always supporting you and your mother in secret,¡± Lucien continued in his formal and emotionless voice. I knew without having to ask that he was dead serious and that what he just told me must be nothing but the truth.


    ¡°¡­I have a father? Uncle David is my father?¡± I asked in confusion and shock after being stunned into silence for a short while.


    I wanted tough it off as a rotten joke but the serious look on Lucien face killed that option right off the bat. Now it was my turn to have conflicting feelings. I didn¡¯t know how to feel or how to react to this. Sure, biologically I knew I had a father, but I thought he left mother and I.


    I thought I didn¡¯t know him, never met him, didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. How could it be? My father¡­I¡¯ve met him so many times. I¡¯ve spent so much time with him¡­


    ¡°Where is he now? Where is David now?¡± I asked as I felt tear sting my eyes. I was finding it harder to breathe and realized that my nose was running. I¡¯m crying¡­are these tears of joy? Or relief?


    Lucien was once again silent. His eyes were lifeless, and his face was still and nk as a stone. Without being able to pinpoint why, Irge knot formed in my stomach, and I started to feel sick. It can¡¯t be¡­


    ¡°David, your father, he¡¯s dead. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    How many girls in this world are told that their father is dead while wearing a fluffy ballgown wedding dress? I guess not so many. I¡¯m the unluckiest of the unluckiest.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 158 Reasons

    After telling me the truth he had kept hidden for so long in a t voice with a stoned face, Lucien now had a look of clear concern in his eyes. It was easy for me to realize that he was worried about my feelings and was ready tofort me.


    Regardless of how I felt, which at that moment I couldn¡¯t quite make out what exactly I was feeling, I realized very quickly that Lucien was right about one thing. The truth is useless.


    The old me would have started crying a long time ago or somehow ended up an emotional sobbing wreck. However, no matter how shocked or shaken I felt at the news, my mind was clear, and it was quickly processing this information in light of how I should proceed into my future. Since when did I be a little heartless and a lot more calcting?


    I liked Uncle David but I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say that I loved him or cared about him so much. The truth was I forgot all about him until Lucien handed me the photograph. It made no sense to get sentimental just because I found out he¡¯s my biological father. What do blood ties even mean when he was never really there for me? It¡¯s unfortunate that he was no longer in this world, but again, people die.


    Death is a natural thing.


    Very rapidly, my mind and emotions began to me my father for all the misfortune that mother and I had to experience. I wondered if our lives would be different if he had stuck around as my mother¡¯s husband and my father? I wonder if we would have been happier if we were just a normal andplete family? I wonder how my mother felt having to hide her rtionship all the time while acting as a single mother? Finally, I wanted to know what good reasons did father have for abandoning us?


    Would any reason be good enough, though? Probably not.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying. Are you shocked?¡± I asked Lucien teasingly as I shed him a bright smile.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Lucien whispered my name in wonder as my reaction surprised him.


    ¡°Thanks for telling me. It must have been difficult for you to bring this up after all this time. I¡¯m ok¡­really,¡± I assured Lucien as best as I could.


    ¡°I see. I know it¡¯s a lot to take in. Please don¡¯t push yourself. I just want you to know that it doesn¡¯t change who you are¡­¡± Lucien said before trailing off.


    ¡°You were right. This truth¡­is useless,¡± I replied with a small sigh as I closed my eyes for a bit. Father or no father, he was dead. They were both dead, my father and my mother. Both dead.


    ¡°Your father was a good man, Natalia. He made many sacrifices for his family¡­I just wanted you to know that. He loved you and your mother very much,¡± Lucien said sincerely.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he just be my father like he normally should? Why did mother and I have to live like that?!¡± I shot back, instantly regretting the fact that I raised my voice at Lucien. I¡¯m just taking out my frustration and anger on him when I knew full well that it wasn¡¯t his fault.


    ¡°He had his reasons, Natalia. It was all for your mother and your benefit,¡± Lucien replied back smoothly.


    ¡°Reasons? What reasons?¡± I asked without missing a beat.


    Lucien fell into silence. One that I think couldst for eternity. This is ridiculous. How am I supposed to know how to react if I didn¡¯t know the whole truth?


    I didn¡¯te here without considering that this could happen. Lucien has a track record of telling me only the things he thought was necessary or appropriate. True, it was probably because he thought so much of my wellbeing that he was choosing what he thought would be best for me. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that he knows what is best for me. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one who knows that best?


    I didn¡¯t want to y this card against him¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you refuse to tell me. I¡¯ll just ask Edward,¡± I said simply as I slipped the photograph back into the ck envelop seemingly without a care.


    As soon as Edward¡¯s name escaped my lips, Lucien¡¯s expression turned clearly grim and the temperature in the room seemed to have dropped by several degrees. I knew this would be bad, but his reaction was well above my expectation. All of my prior belief of these two brothers having a caring rtionship of brotherly bond between each other was all gone by now. Due to the dark past experiences of their family, these two brothers were far from being on good terms.


    After narrowing his eyes at me for what seemed like a short eternity, Lucien sighed loudly while rxing his shoulders. I watched as he began to rx as if he had made up his mind on how to proceed with this this development. Lucien¡¯s dark mood confirmed my suspicion. Edward also knew something about my father, and he also decided against telling me.


    ¡°I doubt Edward would tell you anything. After all, he didn¡¯t even tell you who your father was. It was a good move to use Edward against me though. To give you credit, I¡¯ll tell you a little more about your father,¡± Lucien said calmly, the dark vibes surrounding him didn¡¯tpletely subside though.


    ¡°¡­Thank you,¡± I whispered without knowing what else to say. I focused all my attention on Lucien as I waited impatiently for him to start speaking.


    ¡°If I die, promise me that you will protect what is inside this envelop¡­this was what your father said to me when he gave me that ck envelop,¡± Lucien stated tly as he gestured with his beautiful fingers at the ck envelop lying on the table between us.


    My father¡¯s words that Lucien decided to repeat to me held many significances and they were slowly starting to sink in as I pondered his words.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 159 The Start of Tonight

    ¡°My father¡­he thought he was going to die?¡± I asked rhetorically. This was the first clue I noticed from my father¡¯s words. My father, he knew that he was going to die when he said those words¡­


    ¡°It was a possibility, yes,¡± Lucien replied as he nodded slowly, his lips pressed into a tight line.


    ¡°Why did he think he was going to die? How did my father die?¡± I asked in session. There was so much that I wanted to know. At the back of my mind, I think I already knew the answer. My father probably didn¡¯t die a natural death. Unfortunately, we¡¯re probably not talking about a case of terminal cancer here¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now. You can try Edward, but I doubt he¡¯ll tell you anything¡­without a very high price,¡± Lucien answered with a softugh. These brothers hated each other but they knew each other very well, I¡¯ll give them that.


    At least Lucien did not pretend that he didn¡¯t know. He just admitted upfront that he was not going to tell me right now. I wonder what conditions I had to meet for him to tell me¡­everything.


    ¡°So, what can you tell me?¡± I asked impatiently.


    ¡°Your father gave me that ck envelop asking me to protect if it he passed away. Based on his request, I did not open the envelop until he passed away. When I opened the envelop, just like you just saw, I found that photograph inside,¡± Lucien paused, and it was clear that he was reflecting on his interactions with myte father.


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t know up until that point that your father had a wife and a child¡­I guess no one knew. However, no matter how you look at it, that photo is a family photo. For your mother and your safety, your father probably didn¡¯t tell a soul of his rtionship with you both. However, he was very worried about you two that he asked me to take care of you should he pass away¡­¡± Lucien recounted the event from his perspective.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± I asked curiously.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It took a while but finally, I found your mother and somehow I was able to convince her that your father had left her in my care. In the end, I was able to convince her to start working for me. The rest of the story you should already know. When she started to trust me more, she introduced me to you and then we started discussing our marriage of convenience,¡± Lucien quickly wrapped up his story.


    Basically, Lucien supported us because my father, his mentor, asked him to do so. My mother, on the other hand, agreed to Lucien¡¯s ns because she trusted in my father¡¯s judgement to leave us with him. Is that really it?


    I still had so many questions that I wanted to ask him but before I could form the words¡­


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s more than enough for today. Let¡¯s leave the past in the past for now, shall we?¡± Lucien said as he smiled back at me. It was evident that our talk was over for tonight.


    I felt my brows knitting together as I pondered who out of these two extremely stubborn brothers that I could more easily extract information from. Lucien was more straight forward but inflexible and not so open to negotiations. Edward on the other hand was extremely tricky and unfair in his negotiations¡­


    ¡°Why are you scrunching your angelic face up like that?¡± Lucien asked amused.


    ¡°I was wondering who would be more cooperative with my investigation of the truth, you or Edward?¡± I replied with a sly grin.


    ¡°You still think using that card against me is going to work?¡± Lucien replied with a mocking question of his own.


    ¡°Well, you did say that it was a good move,¡± I replied.


    Lucien startedughing after hearing my response. He slowly stood up from his seat and walked around the table towards me. Bending down, so that his face was directly in front of mine, his captivating green eyes watched my face and its reactions very closely. I didn¡¯t know what he was looking for in my gaze as his gaze held mine and I refused to look away. Suddenly, Lucien broke our eye contact and leaned in even closer


    ¡°I told you that bringing up Edward was a good move, but I never said that it was a smart one¡­¡± Lucien whispered into my ear before his wet and hot tongue flicked along my earlobe. My body shuddered at the sensation.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I whispered his name, surprised at the soft moan that apanied his name.


    His fingertips slowly traced the lines of my face causing me to close my eyes. He kissed my closed eyelids softly one after the other. Everything was tender and slow; however, the aggressiveness of his kiss when he crushed his seductive lips against mine was anything but tender.


    His hot tongue firmly parted my lips and thrusted inside without hesitation. He devoured my tongue as he sucked and twirled his tongue around mine hungrily. My eyes snapped opened in shock to meet his green ones. He watched me while his tongue continued to mess up the inside of my mouth.


    I knew it. Even though he contained himself quite well before, Lucien is pissed, and this kiss is just the start of his punishment.


    I moaned in protest as I tried to break away from his invasive kiss. Hisrge hand only held my face in ce as he snatched my chin. I tried to push him away, but my arms felt weak, perhaps just like my will at that moment. Lucien continued to watch my reaction as I slowly melted and surrendered to his passionate kiss.


    Hisrge hand cupped my breast and massaged them quite roughly without breaking our kiss. I felt thece of the dress rub against the sensitive and tender skin of my breastbined with the heat from his palm. I started moaning softly into his hot mouth and I swear he smiled a little as he continued to kiss me.


    I felt my whole body heat up as the heat from his kiss and his palm spread throughout my body. My body felt weak, and a pleasurable ache was fast developing in my lower abdomen. Lucien rubbed and then squeezed my nipple, and I felt a hot wetness seep out in between my legs.


    I was in a dazed state by the time he released my lips and tongue from his attack. I panted as my body slumped in the chair I was sitting on, my head rolling slightly to the side.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 160 People Change

    ¡°Had enough already?¡± Lucien teased as he tucked a lock of my hair behind my ear. He used to do this a lot for me when I was younger and much shorter. Back then he would bend down to my level and fix my hair¡­


    ¡°Can you stand?¡± Lucien asked as he pulled me onto my feet and supported my waist my wrapping his arms around them.


    The sudden movement of being pulled to my feet brought me back to my senses and I realized that I was standing very close to Lucien that the lengths of our bodies were practically touching. I shook my head a little to clear my head of the image of the younger and seemingly kinder Lucien that I just saw.


    Why am I thinking of that right now?


    ¡°You better not be thinking of another man when you¡¯re with me¡­¡± Lucien¡¯s warning rang out sharp and clear.


    Despite his harsh tone, the hand he patted the top of my head with was gentle and loving. This is so confusing¡­


    ¡°¡­I was thinking about you¡­Nothing!¡± I realized toote that I had mumbled my thought softly. Lucien just cocked his head slightly to the side. He probably doesn¡¯t know how adorable I find this habit of his.


    While my body wanted to enjoy a passionate night with him, my mind couldn¡¯t wait for this to be over and done with. This whole ordeal is confusing me, and my mind didn¡¯t like it. Seeing Lucien from the past and the present ovepping like a mirage in the back of my mind was not helping.


    ¡°Should we just do it?¡± I asked abruptly. To my own surprise, my voice did not waver.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­should we just do it¡­¡± Lucien asked solemnly as his removed his arm from around my waist.


    Good question. Why did I say that? More like, why did I have to say it like that?


    I looked down, unwilling to look into Lucien¡¯s eyes. My hands were balled tightly into fists by my sides. I realized for the first time tonight that I was scared. I feared what I would find¡­or not find¡­if I looked into his eyes right now.


    I felt Lucien¡¯s stare on me even if I wasn¡¯t looking at him, I could always feel his eyes on me. It had always been like this; Lucien was always watching me. Time continued to tick by as silence enveloped us. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at him while he continued to stare at my downcast face.


    Suddenly, I felt hisrge and warm hand cup my cheek. I fought against my natural reaction to look up because I knew that his face was right there in front of mine. I kept my eyes firmly down on the floor; however, his next words shocked me.


    ¡°Are you scared¡­that¡­I might have changed?¡± Lucien inquired slowly as if had just collected his thoughts.


    Without stopping to ask myself how he could read my mind and my fears so well, I nodded my head slightly while keeping my eyes glued to the floor. I heard Lucien let out a sigh.


    ¡°Look at me¡­¡± Lucien instructed, tipping my face up with his fingertips under my chin so that I had no choice but to look at him. His face was calmer and more rxed than I thought it would be in this situation as he smiled gently back at me. My voice caught in my throat; I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything.


    ¡°Time goes by, Natalia, and people change. In our case, I think the one who has changed is you rather than me. I¡¯ve stayed pretty much the same, you just grew up. How you see me and how you see life in general has changed¡­¡± Lucien exined his point of view as he slowly stroked my hair.


    Was it true? Was Lucien always like this? I was the one who had changed¡­?


    ¡°Come over here,¡± Lucien waved me over towards the ss window where we could see the night view of the city. Slowly, I grabbed the skirt of the wedding dress and walked over to stand next to Lucien.


    I ced my hand on the cold ss separating us from the beautiful night view outside and beyond. Despite the tension in the room and the turmoil of emotions that Lucien and I went through, the view outside felt bright, calm, and just as beautiful as the first that I hadid eyes on it when I first entered the room. I stared far into the distance until the view blurred right in front of my eyes.


    I felt the warmth of Lucien¡¯s body on my back before his arms wrapped around my upper body. I breathed in his familiar scent as he leaned his head on mine. As if by pure reflex, I felt the softness of his hair running through my fingers before I realized that I had lifted my hand up to touch and y with his hair. I felt the tension between us and within me start to melt away as our bodies silentlyforted each other. Perhaps he was right, I¡¯m the one that is changing. For better or for worst, I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Lucien¡­how do you think I¡¯ve changed?¡± I asked curiously.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I felt his arm tighten quite possessively around my body as our eyes met through our reflection in the ss. The night view blurred in the background when I focused my eyes on our reflection instead. We look like we were one person as our reflection joined.


    ¡°I think¡­you¡¯ve be more beautiful, desirable and you¡¯re starting to think more for yourself. I love you all the more for it¡­but unfortunately, my girl is drawing a lot of attention¡­¡± Lucien answered in a low seductive whisper.


    ¡°Lucien¡­I think you¡¯ve be more of a flirt¡­or have you always been one?¡± I teased back before letting out a soft purr of pleasure when I felt his warm lips kissing the side of my neck.


    I arched my head to the side to give him easier ess to my neck. I felt his warm breath on my neck when he ran his tongue slowly up along its side, slowly until he reached my ear. His right hand cupped my breast as he ran his other hand through my long hair. I moaned louder when his hand squeezed my breast through the dress.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 161 Taste Me

    My breath becamebored as my whole body heated up in response to his seductive touches. I heard wet kissing and sucking sounds when Lucien sucked on my ear lobe teasingly, both his hands now massaging my cleavage. It feels so hot¡­I¡¯m already having trouble standing. Lucien hugged me tighter against his tall body to support me as he sensed my body melting in his arms.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I let out a cry when Lucien slipped the tip of his wet tongue into my ear. The wet and lewd sounds he was making was making my body heat up even further as more heat gathered in my lower abdomen. It aches¡­I can feel my body yearning for him.


    ¡°Kiss me¡­¡± Lucien instructed in his low and seductive voice as hisrge hands cradled the back of my head, turning it back until my lips pressed against his.


    Lucien bit my lower lip softly before prodding my lips open with the tip of his wet tongue. I could sense his mounting desire for me when he impatiently slipped his hot tongue into my eagerly awaiting mouth. I parted my lips and stuck out my tongue to grind it against his. I moaned with desire as we continued to kiss passionately, changing angles multiple times to get more and taste more of each other.


    His kisses left me breathless but eager for even more. Each kiss increased my desire for him until my mind was filled with only my need for him to fulfill me. I called out his name softly in between our kisses and his arm tightened around my waist.


    ¡°Lucien¡­take¡­off my¡­clothes¡­¡± I begged him in between our ravishing kisses. I could hardly form my sentences as I continued to kiss him back eagerly, but I wanted to feel his touches directly on my naked body.


    ¡°I guess you can¡¯t wait anymore¡­¡± Lucien teased me with a self-satisfied grin as his hand started to unzip the back of my dress.


    I heard the satisfying sound of the zipper being pulled down and couldn¡¯t wait to feel his skillful hands on my naked flesh. Lucien started kissing then sucking the back of my neck, trailing downwards towards my shoulder and then my back as more of my naked skin is exposed. He covered my naked back with kisses as his hands unzipped and exposed more and more of my skin to him. I moaned and whimpered softly in bliss as I ced a hand against the window to support myself.


    Each time he softly sucked and licked my skin with the flickering tip of his tongue, I let out a soft moan and my hot breath fogged up the ss. Lucien¡¯s art of seduction is torture¡­it¡¯s so slow¡­and so pleasurable. I wanted him to enter me already, but I knew that wasn¡¯t going to happen anytime soon.


    ¡°Lucien¡­ahhh¡­touch me¡­¡± I pleaded for him to touch my more sensitive parts.


    He hadpletely unzipped the dress and it was slowly starting to fall down my body. I yanked the bodice of the dress away from my chest impatiently before pushing the dress down my body to get it out of the way as fast as possible. Lucien chucked a little at my exasperation.


    ¡°Getting impatient?¡± he teased as he wrapped his arm around my waist once more. Slowly he kissed the nape of my neck and then my cheek.


    ¡°Lucien¡­touch me¡­¡± I begged him again. I reached for his hand, tugging on it to bring his hand up to my breasts, where I wanted him to fondle me. However, his hand refused to leave my waist.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush¡­we have all night,¡± Lucien said amusedly as he let go of my waist.


    This is frustrating me and driving me crazy. Why hasn¡¯t Lucien touched me¡­where I want to be touched? My body continued to burn with desire, and I could feel my wetness already soaking through my panties. I didn¡¯t mind when he was being rough or overly demanding, I prefer it much better than this endless seduction.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I whispered his name, not knowing how else to get him to proceed.


    ¡°Turn around¡­¡± Lucien ordered, and I immediately followed his lead. I felt his hands on my hips as he slowly spun me around to face him.


    ¡°I want to taste you¡­stay still¡­¡± Lucien ordered, and I nodded in response. I swallowed and tried to calm mybored breathing.


    Lucien kissed my forehead softly and I looked up at him as he smiled down at me. Slowly he trailed his kisses down from my foreheat to the tip of my nose before moving to kiss each of my eyelids closed. With my eyes still closed I felt his warm lips seal mine. I opened my mouth immediately to invite his tongue inside. I moaned with sweet satisfaction as his tongue entered my mouth and entangled with mine. I wanted to deepen our kiss even more, so I reached up my hand aiming for his neck.


    Suddenly, Lucien took hold of my wrist before pulling my arm back down to my side. A little shocked at his swift and surprising movement, my body froze for a moment.


    ¡°Keep your hands to your side. This is a tasting exercise¡­see how I¡¯m not touching you with my hands?¡± Lucien exined with pleasure as he held up both of his opened palm, gesturing how his hands have not touched my body since he dered that he wanted to taste me. I can¡¯t believe it just dawned on me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again¡­shall we?¡± Lucien continued to tease me as his head dipped lower to kiss and then lick my chin.


    Slowly he licked my chest, sucking on my flesh until my skin was flushed. He bent down even further to bury his face in between my breasts. I felt the tip of his hot tongue licking the delicate flesh in between my breasts up and down. I was breathing hard now and his hot breath and tongue in between my breasts was turning me on like I couldn¡¯t imagine before.


    I looked down in anticipation as I waited for Lucien to lick and suck on my tits and hopefully, my erect nipples. Soon my wishes were fulfilled when Lucien slowly and expertly started to run his tongue in circr motions around the base of my left nipple. I moaned so loudly that I was ashamed of myself. My fists were balled tight at my side as I fought desperately against the urge to pull his head closer to my tits.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 162 Patient Seduction

    Instead, I thrusted my chest towards his face. I couldn¡¯t wait to feel his hot mouth sucking on my nipples. I wanted him to grab and squeeze both of my breast hard and then y with my swollen nipples but then I remembered that for now, Lucien was not going to use his hands. I looked down and saw to my disappointment that his hands were hanging freely at his side,pletely rxed¡­and useless.


    ¡°Lucien¡­suck it harder¡­more¡­more¡­please!¡± I cried out and begged him for more attention when his hot and wet mouth finally engulfed my left nipple. I felt the hot wetness of his saliva on my sensitive nipple, and it felt so pleasurable after all the wait. Lucien moaned a little as he sucked on my nipple softly at first and then so hard that it hurts. He bit on it a little and the jolt of pain felt so pleasurable that I instinctively raised my hands to touch his hair.


    His seductive lips left my nipple as both his hands shot up to catch my wrists.


    ¡°Hands back to your side, Natalia,¡± Lucien warned as he grinned at me.


    ¡°I wish you would stop teasing me already¡­¡± I started toin even when I dropped my hands to my side.


    ¡°I¡¯m teaching you how to practice some¡­restraint¡­and patience,¡± Lucien answered with a smile.


    ¡°I wish you would teach me fast and wild instead¡­¡± I continued myint as I pouted at him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°We can definitely do that next,¡± Lucien answered without hesitation as he brought this conversation to a close.


    He licked and sucked on my right breast this time before running the tip of his hot tongue around the base of my nipple. It feels amazing¡­my mind is slipping back into a dazed and lustful state. I leaned back on the ss as I arched my back to thrust my breast closer to his face. I pray that the ss is well secured because falling to my death from this height wouldn¡¯t lead to a beautiful body for my demise. I forgot about all that thought when Lucien started sucking on my nipple.


    ¡°Ahh¡­so good¡­¡± I whispered in between my moans and sighs of pleasure.


    Lucien began sucking on my nipple harder and faster, running the tip of his tongue across the perk of my nipple until I felt like I was going to cum. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m about to cum from just having my nipple sucked. I squeezed my thighs together tightly as my pussy started to twitch wildly and more of my honey gushed out to wet my panties.


    There would be plenty for Lucien to taste and drink from when he tastes that spot that I¡¯ve been so eagerly waiting for him to reach. I closed my eyes in blissed as I imagined his head buried in between my legs¡­


    After a long and hard assault on my breast and nipple, Lucien seemed satisfy to proceed further down my body. He licked the in of my stomach and I felt a little ticklish from the sensation. Slowly he crouched down and kissed his way down my body until he reached my lower abdomen. I sucked in a breath as I waited to feel his hot breath in between my thighs.


    I kicked away the dress that was pooled around my ankles away to free myselfpletely from the dress.


    ¡°Spread your legs¡­wider¡­¡± Lucien instructed with a voice thick with lust as he looked up at the spot in between my legs.


    I spread my legs wider as I felt his hungry eyes staring at my crotch. This is a little embarrassing, but I wanted him to eat me out so much, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Lean back¡­it¡¯ll help you spread your legs wider,¡± Lucien advised, and I slowly positioned my body as he had instructed and spread my legs even further apart.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet already¡­you¡¯ve soaked through your panties, and I haven¡¯t even used my hands yet,¡± Lucienmented, and I could tell that he was pleased with what he was seeing.


    ¡°Lick me¡­please¡­¡± I begged him in a chocked voice. My pussy was twitching non-stop in anticipation and need. I couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    Instead of replying in words, Lucien positioned his face in between my legs and moved closer to my crotch. I felt his warm breath on my inner thighs before he started licking my inner thigh up and down. He sucked on the soft and sensitive flesh of my upper inner thigh before biting it a little with his teeth. I cried out with pleasure as my hips started to thrust around on its own.


    Finally, I felt his tongue prod the center of my heat through my soaked panties. Lucien pressed his tongue against my wet panties, and I moved my hips to grind my opening against his tongue in response. I wanted him very badly already. I wanted to remove my panties and push his head towards my wet pussy, but I knew that would lead to even more dys because Lucien would waste time lecturing me on myck of patience and restraint¡­or whatever¡­


    ¡°Lucien¡­take off my panties¡­please¡­¡± I resorted to begging him to continue instead.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re learning to restrain your hand by yourself, at least,¡± Lucienplimented me in a pleased voice.


    As if to reward me, I felt his fingers peeling thece fabric covering my wet hole to the side before I felt the tip of his hot tongue finally flicking lightly up and down my flooded opening. It feels so good, finally¡­he was licking me there. Perhaps it was the long wait that was making his tongue feel so much more amazing against my sensitive folds.


    ¡°You¡¯re flooded down here. Your juices are pouring out non-stop¡­¡± Lucien teased as his tonguepped up my juices.


    I felt his tongue running up and down my wet opening before flicking my swollen clit. I cried out like a possessed woman when he flicked his tongue faster and faster on my sensitive nub. It feels so good, I can hardly breath. I moaned louder and louder as I squeezed my eyes shut to concentrate on the pleasure he was giving me. My clit feels extra sensitive today and I felt so much pleasure as he flicked his tongue there and sucked on it hard.


    Suddenly, Lucien thrusted his tongue into my love hole making me scream. I clenched my pussy walls instantly around his tongue. The thrusting and wriggling motion of his tongue inside of me was too much for my sensitive body to take at this point.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 163 Fast & Wild

    I moaned loudly as his seductive tongue was bringing me closer and closer to my release. The texture of his tongue against the walls of my pussy felt hot and pleasurable. My body writhed and my hips thrusted in wild abandon as I felt my climax approaching.


    I came while screaming his name as everything became white.


    ¡°You ok? You just came so much¡­¡± Lucien asked with a grin.


    I nodded in reply with my eyes still closed. My whole body felt void of energy and my legs started to copse under me. Lucien reached out to support me just in time before I copsed into a sitting position on the floor. I panted as I tried my best to catch my best and regain some energy. That felt amazing.


    While I was recovering from my mind-shattering orgasm, Lucien expertly removed my panties in one swift motion.


    ¡°Ready for fast and wild?¡± Lucien said teasingly. However, I knew he was far from just teasing.


    He pulled me up to my feet and turned me around to face the ss and the beautiful night view was in front of my eyes once again. I heard Lucien rapidly unbuckling his belt before his warm hands lightly shoved my shoulders towards the ss. I felt the cold hard ss against my breasts and nipples as I bent over and leaned on it for support. The heat of Lucien¡¯s cock pressing against my ass was a stark contrast to the coldness of the ss. His shaft felt hot and so hard. I guess he was ready.


    ¡°Stick your sexy ass up a little more¡­and spread your legs wider,¡± Lucien instructed as hisrge hands cupped my naked butt cheeks, massaging them in circr motions.


    I bent over a little more and tried my best to stick my ass upwards before spreading my legs a little wider to better bnce myself. Lucien¡¯s hands continued to massage and squeeze my ass and I moaned softly in response. I braced myself for the impact of his entry and thrusts.


    Sensing that I was ready for him, Lucien thrusted his erect rod sharply and firmly into my readily anticipating opening. I bit my lip to keep myself from screaming as I felt his hotness slide deep and then even deeper into my body. He buried all of himself into my cunt until I felt his hips smacking against my ass. Lucien went still for a little while as if giving me a chance to take in the feel of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot and tight inside of you¡­it feels great¡­¡± Lucienmented in an alluring voice while his hands gripped the sides of my hips tighter.


    ¡°I can feel you¡­so deep inside¡­¡± I managed to squeak out a response. My pants and breath fogging up the ss.


    After a while, my insides started to get use to the feel and shape of him. Lucien began grinding his hips against the back of my hips and I felt his thick cock moving around slowly inside my wet hole. He¡¯s not thrusting but it feels oddly pleasurable as the tip of his cock teased my insides from various angles. Soon I was moaning with pleasure and grinding my hips back in circr motions against him.


    ¡°Does it feel good? You¡¯re clenching around me¡­and sucking me in,¡¯ Lucien asked seductively.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied seductively. There¡¯s no point in lying when he already knows the answer. The truth is he¡¯s driving me mad with pleasure¡­and I can¡¯t wait for him to start moving.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As if reading my lusty thoughts, Lucien slowly pulled out of me and then pounded his entire length back inside in one very aggressive thrust. I screamed against the ss as my body shuddered in pleasure as it weed Lucien¡¯s thrusts, one after the other. His manly hands held my hips in ce while he continued to pump his huge and solid cock in and out of my sopping wet hole. I moaned and screamed loudly without a care if anyone else in the hotel could hear us.


    My breasts pressed against the cold ss as my body is shoved forward as a result of Lucien¡¯s wild thrusts. I felt the coldness against my hot body and erect nipples, and it was a pleasurable stimtion. I¡¯m sure the view outside was still as beautiful as I had seen it, but my mind was numbed by pleasure that I could hardly make out the view at all. My breath fogged up the ss while Lucien¡¯s stimtions fogged up my mindpletely.


    ¡°You like the view, don¡¯t you? I chose this room just for you¡­¡± Lucien said in between his pants and moans of pleasure. I love the sound of his lusty moans. His voice, his looks, and his body, they all turn me on so much.


    I wanted to tell him that the only thing I could focus on in the ss was his reflection and the look of wild lust on his face. However, I was unable to piece the words together and my lips were too busy letting out lusty cries of bliss to speak.


    Lucien was thrusting harder and faster now as his moans intensified. I felt his sweat dropping onto my bare skin but there were no signs of his rapid thrusts subsiding. I felt like my pussy hole was being beaten ck and blue, but it felt undeniably satisfying.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Lucien called my name between hisbored breath. His body jerked his thick shaft in and out of my hole faster, our bodies pping against each other harder. I felt his cock hit the sensitive spot deep inside of me and I clenched my pussy walls tighter around him to draw him in even deeper.


    He continued to aim for that spot like he knew where I was most sensitive. I felt like I was going to cum very soon¡­


    ¡°Ah! Please¡­slow down¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡± I cried out in between my moans as I felt my legs growing weak.


    ¡°Hang in there, Natalia¡­¡± Lucien cooed sympathetically.


    However, his movements did not show any sympathy to my poor delicate body at all. His cock continued to pump into me as wet pping sounds filled the room. I screamed his name as I felt even more wetness leak out from deep inside of my hole. The wetness spilled out of my slit every time Lucien¡¯s cock exited my hole before trickling down to wet my thighs.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    My other works: Conquering the Emperor


    Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion

 Chapter 164 Complex Relationships

    ¡°More¡­gentle¡­Lucien¡­Ah!¡± I pleaded in a strained voice before continuing my moans of desire.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that, do you? I know you have to be fucked hard for you to cum properly¡­¡± Lucien said in a low voice.


    ¡°No¡­I¡­¡± I began to protest but my unstoppable cries of pleasure made my protest less convincing.


    That and also the fact that I was about to cum from his hard pounding.


    ¡°Cum, Natalia. I know you¡¯re about to cum¡­¡± Lucien whispered to me seductively.


    My pussy twitched and clenched around his invading cock when I felt my climax fast approaching. I¡¯m going to cum¡­


    ¡°Lucien! Ahhhh! Ahhhh¡­I¡¯m¡­cum¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out before my mind wentpletely nk as my body shook at the peak of my pleasure.


    Thank to Lucien¡¯s support on my body that I was able to somehow remain standing. However, my mind waspletely lost, and I was oblivious to my surroundings as I floated in a very calming world of my own.


    ¡°Natalia!¡± Lucien¡¯s sudden cry of my name brought me back to reality along with the feel of hot wetness being injected deep inside of me.


    I felt the heat of Lucien¡¯s climax deep and warm inside of my belly as he filled me with his release. His cock felt hotter than before as it twitched excitedly against my pussy walls pouring more of his seed into my womb.


    ¡­


    Sometimeter, I somehow ended up lying on the soft bed covered with red rose petals. That¡¯s right, Lucien probably carried me here from the living room. The smell of roses filled the room and my nostrils as I inhaled in the sweet-scented air. My body feels warm and fuzzy inside and the smell was making me feel peaceful.


    ¡°You should rest,¡± Lucien said as he brushed away some hair from my face before kissing my cheek softly.


    I immediately knew that he was right. I felt exhausted from our fierce love making and although it felt amazing at the time, the effect of the strain is catching up with my body right now.


    Lucien cradled my body in his arm lovingly as he stroked my hair softly and soothingly. I ced my hand on his muscr chest, feeling his strong and steady heartbeat against my palm. I breathed in his familiar scent and enjoyed this peaceful moment together with him. At least in this moment, I had him all to myself.


    ¡­


    Lucien woke up bright and early feeling refreshed and at ease. Turning his head to the side, he could see that Natalia was still fast asleep. He kissed her forehead softly before carefully getting out of bed to not disturb her rest. Reaching for his mobile phone, he braced himself for his return to reality.


    As expected, there were over a hundred miscalls from Ang, who was now unfortunately his wife. Out of all the miscalls there was one that he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Lucien sighed before heading to the bathroom for a shower. The public affair surrounding his wedding was now over and now it was time to get down to business. The miscall he couldn¡¯t ignore was from Ang¡¯s father who is now his father-inw and full-fledged business partner.


    That man would never call me regarding personal matters like the fact that I skipped out on his daughter¡¯s wedding night. As far as I could tell that man doesn¡¯t care much about anything besides the business. This fortunately, made things a lot easier for me to deal with. Business was business.


    After getting dress, Lucien hurriedly wrote a note for Natalia and ced it on the bedside table before silently leaving the hotel suite. As soon as he was out of the room, he was calling back his business partner.


    Guess I¡¯ve got to work hard. Two years¡­time has already started ticking¡­


    ¡­


    I woke up feeling well rested. Moving my hand along the bed sheets, I felt the rose petals and they reminded me of the events ofst night. The wedding, my conversation with Lucien and our passionate lovemaking. I bolted right up as I realized that Lucien was no longer on the bed with me. When did he leave? What time is it?


    Instinctively, I reached for my mobile phone and was greeted with a small note lying next to it in a very familiar handwriting.


    ¡®Thank you forst night. See you at home. I love you, Lucien.¡¯


    The note was short and simple, but I felt that it expresses his feelings and my feelings towards him very well. I wish things would be simpler between us just like this note. However, my head threatened to burst every time my thoughts returned to the truth that Lucien had revealed to me about my father. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from letting out a self-depreciating sigh. This was an issue that I couldn¡¯t deal with overnight.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Reaching for my phone, I realized that it was already quitete in the day. No wonder Lucien was no where to be found. The day after his wedding, is just another working day to Lucien. That shouldn¡¯te as a surprise, even his wedding was practically like work to him.


    Staring at my phone screen, I realized that I got a message from Zak. One that I was so familiar with in the past.


    ¡®Come to the base¡¯


    Herees another one of those simple text but withplex rtionships.


    ¡­


    I took my time to shower and clean my body. I washed and dried my hair. I called on the butler service to buy me some casual clothes which arrived right around the time I finished my shower. Now that I was dressed in casual clothes, I felt a little more rxed and ready to take on life¡­and the world.


    Thinking back to Zak¡¯s text, there was no date and no time to the appointment. Usually what that meant was that he wanted me to be there immediately. However, that was back in the days where we went to the same school. He can¡¯t possibly expect me to magically pop into the base immediately now, can he?


    But then this is Prince Zak we¡¯re talking about and what goes on inside his mind can sometimes be a wonder. The text was sent this morning, it¡¯s been quite a few hours since then. Is Zak already there waiting for me? I started to panic and hurriedly put on my shoes. I grabbed my bags and checked that I had all the essentials before running for the door. Dealing with an upset Zak isn¡¯t what I need to add to my te right now.


    Maybe I should give him a call? He might not even be there anymore¡­


    I dialed his number on my phone as I turned the doorknob to open the suite door.


    The moment I stepped out of the room was the same moment that I heard a familiar ringtone.


    My body froze in slight shock. I didn¡¯t need to call him after all.


    Zak is here¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 165 Did You Sleep with Her?

    Wait¡­What!?!


    Turning my head to the left confirmed my suspicion. Leaning against the wall not far from where I stood was Zak. Dressed casually in his signature white shirt and jeans, Zak had a very rxed vibe around him and as always, he looked like a model straight out of a magazine.


    ¡°Yo¡­¡± Zak greeted me simply as he turned his head my way.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    How long has he been standing there? No, before that, why and how is he here?!


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I replied softly.


    Zak smiled sweetly at me and a feeling of something very simr to dread took over me. I had many questions that I wanted to ask but they all died on my tongue when I saw his forced smile.


    I see, the feeling that came over me must have been guilt. I forced a smile back. We both understood the situation without having to talk about it. Most of the time I loved how we couldmunicate without needing to actuallymunicate with each other but at times like these, it was like a curse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me why I¡¯m here? Or how I found out that you were here? Or¡­how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you out here?¡± Zak asked, his too beautiful smile never leaving his lips.


    His right hand reached into his pocket for a pack of cigarettes that no longer exists because he gave them up for me all those years ago.


    Zak is very upset right now¡­and it¡¯s my fault.


    I¡¯m sorry Zak. I woke upte and when I saw your message I didn¡¯t know when we were supposed to meet. I¡¯m sorry I took too long in the shower, and you had to wait. I¡¯m honestly on the way to the base right now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­Zak¡­¡± was all I managed to slowly say out loud. The rest would probably sound like a bunch of bad excuses to him anyways.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok. I didn¡¯t wait for long, I just got here,¡± Zak replied brightly as he stretched both his arms above his head.


    Ok, so he was here for ages and his body is stiff and needs a stretch. I got his message and I¡¯m sure he knew very well that I got it.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Zak¡± I apologized once again as I took his hand into mine.


    Zak just smiled back at me, and I knew that forgiveness was not on his mind at all. I wish Zak would just shout at me when he got mad but that wasn¡¯t how things worked with Zak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lucien booked that suite with ate check out option¡­wanna fuck before we go?¡± Zak asked as he eyed the suite¡¯s door.


    ¡°Huh?¡± was all I could say. I admit I didn¡¯t expect that from him.


    ¡°I guess as much as I want to¡­we probably should head out¡­¡± Zak said with yful regret in his voice as he grinned at me.


    Without another word, Zak started walking towards the elevator dragging be behind him. As he squeezed my hand in hisrger one, I realized that hisst suggestion was probably the only honest thing he had said to me today. Regardless, Zak seemed to be in a slightly better mood, and I could feel our bond slowly mending as I watched his broad back in front of me.


    ¡­


    Wordlessly, Zak led me to his car. I don¡¯t recognize this car, I guess it must be new. My thought was confirmed when I got into the car. Yup, the smell of a brand-new car. I nced at Zak as he concentrated his eyes on the road ahead. The sunlight shone on his light blond hair and reflected in his golden eyes, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare and admire his godly beautiful face.


    ¡°Why are you staring so much today?¡± Zak asked with his eyes still on the road.


    ¡°You make it sound like I stare everyday¡­¡± I replied with a smallugh.


    ¡°You know that you do¡­¡± Zak stated with confidence.


    I guess he was right. For the longest time, I¡¯ve always watched Zak very closely.


    The best thing was that I knew that no matter how long and hard I stare and admire him, it never gets to Zak¡¯s head at all. I love Zak for so much more than just his looks.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°South Africa. It was a business trip¡­well, a trip disguised as a business trip,¡± Zak replied.


    Without providing any context to my question, Zak caught on right away that I was referring to the time he texted me from another time zone.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked curiously.


    Zak reached out his arm and patted my head adoringly. That made me realize that he needed some time to piece his words together. I waited patiently as I enjoyed the warmth of his hand and the motion of his slow strokes on the top of my head.


    ¡°I was with Annie,¡± Zak stated bluntly.


    Well, so much for spending roughly ten seconds choosing his words. I blinked rapidly a couple of times as this new piece of information started to sink in.


    ¡°And?¡± I asked while turning to the side to look directly at Zak.


    ¡°It felt like I was drowning¡­¡± Zak replied in a low voice.


    ¡°Drowning¡­in love?¡± I asked cocking my head curiously to the side.


    ¡°¡­Drowning as in suffocating¡­and dying from the inside out,¡± Zak spat as he turned to look at me. His golden eyes burning as he stared deep into my eyes. This is the first time Zak had looked directly at me since we entered the car.


    ¡°No good¡­huh?¡± I said as I faked a huge sigh.


    I shed Zak a knowing smile. Falling in love wasn¡¯t something that would naturally happen to someone like Zak if it didn¡¯t happen at first sight. It was either at first sight or never at all, ording to him.


    ¡°No good. Thank God, I have many friends there I could hang out with. I scouted out some cool shooting locations and found some inspiration of my new movie as well, so it wasn¡¯t all bad¡­the Annie part was all bad though,¡± Zak exined with a sadugh.


    ¡°Did you sleep with her?¡± I asked so suddenly that I even shocked myself.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 166 Back Where We Started

    Zak¡¯s eyes widened for a split second before he startedughing out loud. Well, it seems like Zak has said whatever it was he wanted to say and was no longer depressed.


    ¡°Unlike someone around here, I haven¡¯t been sleeping around¡­¡± Zak replied as he shot me a mocking re.


    Guess who is the most well-informed. If he could practically turn up right in front of my hotel room door then leave it to him to know exactly who I slept with. If Zak was jealous, he didn¡¯t openly show it, although his small fit when he greeted me might count a bit as jealously.


    ¡°Am I supposed to apologize for that as well?¡± I asked, sounding a little braver than I felt inside.


    ¡°Hell no¡­because as I told you so many times before¡­my love means watching and caring for you and being there for you¡± Zak replied with a repeat of his definition of love that he has chanted to me so many times before throughout the years we¡¯ve been together.


    ¡°¡­not to possess or own you¡­because I know that is not what is best for you¡­¡± Ipleted his sentence for him. That has always been Zak¡¯s definition of love ever since that incident.


    Never to possess or to own.


    It was probably what happened to us in the past that made Zak this way. We learnt the hard way, if something was too precious to us, it would be taken away without fail¡­


    ¡­? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here since graduation. This ce brings back so many memories¡­good and bad,¡± I said as I looked at the vast building where Zak and I used to study. This was where we started our rtionship. This was where he changed my life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only remind you of the good ones,¡± Zak replied with a charming smile as he locked the car and took my hand in his.


    ¡°You did mention to meet at the base but is it really still there?¡± I asked with wonder.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± Zak replied as he pulled me after him.


    We entered the school gate, and I was instantly overwhelmed by a sense of nostalgia. There were a couple of students walking around dressed in the same uniform that Zak and I once wore. I smiled a little as my mind skimmed through the various experiences I had at this ce. Regardless of the pain and sadness I felt back then, this ce taught me so many things and most of all, I bonded with Zak here.


    I felt Zak give my hand a firm squeeze of support. He must have known that it wasn¡¯t easy for me to return to this ce. I smiled and squeezed his hand back signally to him that I was ok.


    ¡°Do you still remember the way, I wonder¡­¡± Zak teased. As if I would ever forget. However, it¡¯s only been a few years since we¡¯ve graduated, and my memory wasn¡¯t that bad. Honestly.


    ¡°Stop teasing me. Let¡¯s go,¡± I said as I dragged Zak behind me. Zak couldn¡¯t stopughing almost all the way earning us judgmental stares from those we walked past. Like always, Zak didn¡¯t give a damn about the reaction of strangers.


    Finally, we arrived at the hidden door to the base. I paused nervously in front of the door. What if¡­this room had been repurposed and used for something else already. We haven¡¯t been here for years, after all. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that was the case. Realistically, that scenario was highly probable, but I wasn¡¯t sure how badly hurt I would feel to see the base gone with my own eyes.


    ¡°What are you getting all scared for?¡± Zak mocked me with a smallugh as he unlocked and pushed open the door so casually as if we were back in our school days.


    Sensing my hesitation, Zak pulled me by the hand, jerking me into the room with him.


    ¡°Oh¡­wow¡­¡± I eximed in pure amazement as I looked around the room.


    Nothing has changed. At all.


    The base was exactly like how we had left it. Everything that was in the room back then was still there. The bunk bed, the table and chair, the rubbish bin, all the books and all of Zak¡¯s games. Even the beer, everything was really still there.


    ¡°¡­but how?¡± I asked softly as if I was speaking to myself. I ran my fingertips along the tabletop. It was sparkling clean without a speck of dust.


    ¡°Who do you think is the top benefactor of this school?¡± Zak asked with a proud smile.


    ¡°Your mother¡­¡± I replied tly. I didn¡¯t need to mention that I did not have any fond memories of her.


    ¡°She was when we were still in school,¡± Zak replied as he shook his head slowly from side to side.


    ¡°You mean she isn¡¯t the biggest benefactor right now?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Right. Because I am,¡± Zak said with a bewitching smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± I started saying as Zak nodded in anticipation of what I was going to say.


    These rich boys really do like to spend on the most ridiculous things. Being rich really changes how they handle the world. It was not based on pure luck that Zak got his hands on this hidden room in the first ce. When your mother basically funded the school, clearly you could get away with doing a lot of things. Couple his mother¡¯s money with Zak¡¯s looks and raw talent and we get Prince Zak.


    But to keep funding the school just to maintain this room is a little bit much. Then again, I didn¡¯t know how much Zak was worth now with the inheritance from his father after he passed away, his share in the Rosenhall¡¯s family business and the cash he¡¯s raked in from his movies and fashion projects.


    All in all, he must be worth a lot, I thought to myself after my brain calctor had finished assessing his assets and sources of wealth. I wondered if my eyes were like dor signs when I wasputing his worth. Not that it mattered, I¡¯ve learnt and am still learning how having too much money could lead to an excruciatingly painful andplicated life.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 167 Crazy for You

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re funding this school in preparation for your future child to enroll here? I thought you said you didn¡¯t want kids,¡± I teased him as I sat down on the bunk bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. This cursed bloodline dies with me,¡± Zak spat without bothering to hide the malice in his voice. Apparently, my joke wasn¡¯t to his taste.


    He sat down next to me on the bed and leaned his head on my shoulder. His soft blond hair tickled my cheek and I smiled in bliss. If I knew this ce still existed and preserved this way, I would have begged for Zak to bring me back here sooner and very often.


    ¡°What are your ns? You do have ns for today, right?¡± I asked as I yed with his light blond curls. I love Zak¡¯s hair and how it feels as I run my fingers through them. He would snuggle closer to me whenever I did.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯d still fit in your school uniform?¡± Zak asked reminiscing.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­honestly not sure¡­¡± I replied honestly. It¡¯s not like I gained a lot of weight or anything, but I haven¡¯t worn my school uniform for many years.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out!¡± Zak dered as he sprung up from the bed.


    A knot formed in my stomach as I started to have a very bad feeling about all this. Zak walked over to the closet and pulled out what seemed to be my old school uniform. How did it end up here? I must have left it here back in the days.


    ¡°No¡­no¡­no¡­¡± I started protesting as I held up my hands in self-defense.


    ¡°Please¡­please¡­please! How can I possibly miss out on seeing you in your school uniform now that we¡¯re back here?¡± Zak pleaded as he got on his knees beside me and hugged my waist.


    I rolled my eyes at him. Sometimes I think he forgets that he¡¯s supposed to be the older one out of the two of us. I looked away from his puppy-eye gaze, trying to keep my resolve firm. I am not wearing my old school uniform.


    ¡°I refuse. I am not wearing that¡­¡± I said stressing hard on the word ¡®not¡¯.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Zak asked with a clueless face.


    ¡°Because¡­it¡¯s embarrassing. Now just put it away,¡±


    ¡°No way! After all the effort I put in to maintain our base and finding your old school uniform, you can¡¯t even put it on for me?¡± Zak protested in his very sulky tone.


    He can be so cute sometimes when he¡¯s like this and I used to tease him all the time but getting me to wear my old uniform is a bit much. However, from past experiences his yful sulking could get real in no time. I nced over at Zak who had justin down t on the floor in protest to my unwillingness toply to his request.


    ¡°Did you tell Bryan about the base?¡± I asked, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°Stop talking about another guy when you¡¯re with me¡­it¡¯s getting annoying,¡± Zak replied as he shielded his eyes with the back of his hand.


    I sighed out loud. This could get messier than I thought. The biggest risk in these situations is the probability of ck Zak appearing. I shivered at the thought. After a brief moment of silence between us, I admit defeat.


    ¡°Ok¡­I¡¯ll wear it. So just cheer up already¡­¡± I said with resignation, holding out my hand to him for the uniform.


    ¡°Awesome! Let me help you get dressed!¡± Zak cried out excitedly as he sat up and started tugging at my clothes.


    ¡°Wait¡­no need to rush¡­¡± I said whileughing a little at him.


    Zak undressed me enthusiastically, stripping me from the top down. Regardless of what was troubling him, he seemed happy and carefree right in this moment. I giggled as his hand slid under my shirt to tease my breasts and tummy a little before pulling up my shirt and removing it from my body. When my shirt was off, Zak turned my body around and hugged me from behind.


    ¡°Stop teasing me¡­¡± I said as I continued to giggle, and Zak joined me.


    I couldn¡¯t stop a sensual moan from escaping my lips when he ran the tip of his wet and warm tongue alone the side of my neck. Hisrge hands cupped and squeezed my breasts on top of my bra and I squirmed around in his powerful arms.


    Finally, he released me from his yful embrace before stripping me down to my underwear. His eyebrows furrowed a little as he seemed to contemte something serious as he held me at arm¡¯s length by my shoulders. I watched him curiously as he continued to eye my breasts, thinking hard.


    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about?¡± I asked as I nced at his serious face.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Hmm¡­whether to let you keep your underwear on or take them off¡­¡± Zak replied, his eyes still on my chest.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take them off. You walking around school in your uniform without any underwear on will fulfill one of my long-standing fantasies,¡± Zak stated firmly when he finally made up his mind.


    ¡°You never grow up, do you?¡± I teased.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you love about me?¡± Zak teased back as he shed me his super model smile.


    ¡°That you¡¯re crazy?¡± I asked amusedly.


    Zak kissed my forehead tenderly before smile seductively at me. His golden eyes seemed to glow like fireflies in the night and I couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Crazy for you¡­¡± Zak whispered passionately.


    I moaned softly when I felt his warm lips crush against my own hungrily. Holding my face in between his warm hands, Zak pushed his tongue firmly into my awaiting mouth. I felt the hot intrusion of his tongue and kissed him back greedily. I felt my whole body growing hot with need from just this one kiss.


    Perhaps it was being in this ce. Perhaps it was because I had my school uniform on. Regardless of what it is, I felt like I was transported back in time to the days when life was simpler¡­to the days when Zak was my everything.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 168 Secret Meeting Place

    As memories and thoughts of Zak filled every corner of my mind, I felt my body growing even hotter with my desire for him. He kissed me until I was breathless and even then, he did not stop. I moaned into his mouth as it ovepped mine as the pleasurable knot in my lower abdomen tightened and my hot love juices gushed out from the opening in between my legs and trickled down the insides of my thighs. I wanted him so badly.


    ¡°I should stop¡­or I¡¯ll just end up fucking you right here and now¡­¡± Zak panted thickly as he ended our kiss.


    Zak closed his eyes and breathed in deeply as if to regain his self-control. I was quite surprised that he decided to stop and wondered why.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from asking.


    ¡°There¡¯s a few ces that I want to take you to. Let¡¯s go,¡± Zak stated his intention in a low voice before turning and walking abruptly out the door.


    Confused, I just followed silently after him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Come here¡­¡± Zak said as he motioned for me toe closer to him with his hand.


    When I finally caught up to him, he held my hand in his. He inteced our fingers together and it was just like how we used to hold each other¡¯s hand back in those days when we were foolish enough to believe that the world revolved around us.


    Zak led me to the destination he had in mind, and I followed him happily, exactly just like I did in those days in the past. To my surprise, our first destination was the library. I wondered why Zak wound bring us here. Surely, he wasn¡¯t looking for a book¡­


    ¡°The library?¡± I said in surprise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how good your memory is,¡± Zak said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you some questions about the past. Simple, right?¡± Zak replied as he winked at me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­and what do I get in return?¡± I challenged him back.


    ¡°If you get them all right, I¡¯ll grant you any wish you want,¡± Zak replied confidently.


    ¡°Are you sure? That¡¯s quite something that you¡¯re promising,¡± I said skeptically.


    ¡°If you dare wish for it; I¡¯ll grant it,¡± Zak replied, still as confident as ever.


    ¡°Ok. I better start thinking of my wish already,¡± I said as I shed him a calcting smile.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s confident, isn¡¯t she?¡± Zak teased as he pulled me in for a hug.


    It was gettingter in the day and since school was over, there were very few people around. The school ground was quiet and peaceful and that gave us some privacy to enjoy our little secret venture.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the first question?¡± I asked impatiently.


    I was very confident in my memory associated to my time at this school and with Zak. Sure, I¡¯ve had selective memory loss of some of my childhood memories but not of my teenage years.


    ¡°Do you remember where our secret meeting spot was?¡± Zak asked as his eyes twinkled with mischief and his lips curled into a little smile.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied softly. I think I knew where this was going¡­


    ¡°Show me,¡± Zakmanded.


    I nodded as I took his hand, leading him to one of the ces only we knew. If my memory served me right, the third to thest row on the right was where I would wait for Zak when we decided to meet in this library.


    I let go of Zak¡¯s hand as I reached that row of bookshelves and walked in the narrow space in between them. Running my fingertips along the spines of the books arranged neatly in rows on the bookshelf brings back so many fond memories.


    ¡°Oh wow¡­it¡¯s still here¡­¡± I gasped in surprise as my finger traced the spine of a very familiar book.


    ¡°What is?¡± Zak asked gently as he came to stand next to me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I quickly covered the spine of the book with both of my hands.


    ¡°Do you remember¡­this book?¡± I asked Zak.


    Zak let out a small chuckle as he smiled alluringly at me.


    ¡°Of course. ¡®The Double Helix¡¯,¡± Zak replied without a second thought.


    I smiled back at him and nodded slightly as I slid my hands away from the book, revealing the title of the book. Just like Zak had said, the book was a biology book called ¡®The Double Helix¡¯.


    To us, ¡®The Double Helix¡¯ wasn¡¯t just a name of a book, it was a code we used to tell the other that we were waiting here.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡± Zak whispered seductively into my ear before he blew on it, sending shivers throughout my body.


    I nodded in response before cing a hand over my mouth to prevent my moans from escaping as I felt Zak¡¯s manly hand caress and slowly run up my thigh until it disappeared under my short skirt. Suddenly, Zak took hold of my shoulders and turned my body around so that I faced the bookshelf as he stood firmly close behind me.


    It¡¯s just like that time¡­


    Instinctively, I ced both my hands t against the bookshelf as I closed my eyes tight. Just like that time, Zak¡¯s hand wandered all the way up my thigh to reach the sensitive cleft in between my legs. I bit my lip hard to keep myself from crying out when his fingers caressed up and down my flooded opening.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet, Natalia¡­Can I fuck you right now?¡± Zak asked in a hoarse whisper right next to my right ear. I could sense that Zak was at his limit as well.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I whispered as quietly as possible.


    I braced my hands on the bookshelf as I listened to the sounds of Zak unbuckling his belt and unzipping his pants. Soon his eager hands were on my ass and started lifting the skirt that was cover my behind up, exposing my naked ass to him.


    ¡°Bite on my fingers¡­you¡¯ll need it,¡± Zak said with certainty as he shoved his index and middle finger into my mouth.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 169 Love in the Library

    Without warning, Zak rammed his thick and hot cock inside of my love hole. Just like he had said that I would need it, I bit down and sucked on his finger to muffle my cries. It hurts¡­he¡¯s being so forceful. I felt his cock buried deep inside of me before he reared back and exited my hole. My opening aches from his attack as his thick cock stretched my opening wide open.


    Zak gripped my ass tighter, pulling it closer to him before pounding his cock inside of my wet hole once more, this time harder until his whole shaft waspletely swallowed up by my pussy to the hilt. His cock was hitting all the sweet and sensitive spots deep inside of me and I felt myself get hotter and wetter inside. The pain was lessening, and pure pleasure started to rece it.


    This ce, this position and even the way he¡¯s aggressively pumping his cock into me was all the same as how we used to do it here back then. Soon, my body started to adjust to Zak¡¯s movements and size and the real joy of being taken by him began. It feels amazing¡­so rough, so deep¡­but so fulfilling.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I remembered all those days we would meet up here for Zak to reward me for doing well on my tests or for being his ¡®good girl¡¯. My body trembled with desire as I recalled the heights of pleasure Zak gave me.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight. Your insides feel amazing¡­¡± Zak whispered in my ear lustily. I could feel the hotness and hear the sound of hisbored breath.


    I sucked on Zak¡¯s fingers harder when he started to pound his member in and out of my wet pussy faster to prevent myself from moaning or screaming out loud at the pleasure. I bit on his finger when I felt his other hand reach up under my shirt and began squeezing my breast.


    The feel of hisrge cock thrusting in and out of me as his hand pumped my breast felt too good, I felt like I¡¯m about to climax over and over again. I was getting wetter and wetter and I felt more of my love juice pour out from where Zak and I were connected. I felt the wetness run down my thighs as more of my love juice spilt out of my hole every time Zak jerked his hard rod out of my hole.


    I thrusted my ass backwards towards him, grinding against his cock to draw him in deeper. Zak thrusted into me from various angles, making sure that his cock hit all my pleasure spots. Hisrge cock stirred up and messed up my insides and I felt my mind growing numb with pleasure.


    Zak¡¯s love pole got hotter and thicker as he rode me from behind. His cock hitting me deep in my belly with every stroke. Sometimes it hit so deep in my womb that it hurts but the pleasure overpensated that slight pain. I bit on his finger harder as he began to fuck me harder without pausing. I clenched my pussy walls around his dick as I thrusted my ass back to meet his demanding thrusts.


    I felt like I was losing my mind and that my body was melting. His thrusts were deep and pushing against my pleasure spots from various angles, it was driving me crazy with lust for him. His fingertips rolled my nipple in between them before pinching and pulling it hard. His hips thrusted against my ass, ramming his hard cock in and out of me. Unlike our school days, Zak was doing me without a condom on and I think it turned him on more than before.


    Just when I felt like I was about to cum, Zak removed his hand from my breast and reached in front of me to touch my swollen sensitive clit. I let out a loud moan despite myself as I climaxed immediately at the pure pleasure of my cunt being repeatedly prated and my clit stimted. Zak skillfully covered my mouth with his hand as I rode out my climax.


    Zak must have been at his limit as well because very soon, I felt the hotness of his release filling up deep inside of my body. Zak¡¯s hot seed is filling me up as he squirmed his hips against my body, screwing his cock deeper inside of my hole.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna make such a big mess, Zak¡­¡± I managed to whisper as I returned to earth from my orgasm.


    ¡°If I pull out of you, yea¡­¡± Zak said in carefree voice.


    Slowly Zak withdrew his member from my still quivering love hole. The instant that my hole was unplugged, our juices spilt out in waves onto my legs and onto the floor below.


    I stared at Zak in shock¡­


    ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± I mouthed silently with shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to clean it up,¡± Zak said dismissively as he pulled my skirt down for me.


    ¡°Someone¡­clean this¡­?¡± I asked still in shock.


    ¡°Yeah¡­let¡¯s go. I have other ces that I want to go,¡± Zak replied calmly like it was no big deal as he turned and walked away.


    I quickly adjusted my clothes and followed him on quivering legs.


    After what we did in the library, my other memories did not need any refreshing and I was certain what Zak had in mind for our little date today. Wordlessly, Zak led me around to the various ces on the school ground where he had had sex. Visiting those ces now was quite embarrassing and it took us a while because there were many such¡­locations.


    After the library, we stopped by one of the storage rooms at the back of the gym building. Then we went to the hidden room under the staircase of the old building, behind the stage of the auditorium, the equipment room of the scienceb, the forest behind the old building and finally as the finale we went to the roof top.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 170 Rooftop Memory

    So far, I have been able to answer all of his questions with ease and to my relief he didn¡¯t insist on repeating all of our sexual encounters in all those locations. Thanks to the concept of time being a limited resource.


    Naturally, the roof top was off limits to all students, except for Prince Zak. It wasn¡¯t just essible to Zak; he has a proper key for it.


    ¡°I guess this is our final destination for the day?¡± I asked Zak as we stepped out onto the very windy rooftop.


    By the time we got there it was already dark, and we could see some stars in the night sky. The rooftop was not dark. In fact, it was well lit by the numerous lights located on the top of the building. Although no one was officially permitted toe up here, for safety measures, metals were installed all around the rooftop tform like walls to prevent anyone from falling¡­or easilymitting suicide¡­I guess.


    I ced a hand on the metal as I sucked in a deep breath and stared up at the sky. The wind was slightly cold, and it was very quiet all around us. I shivered a little as the cold wind blew against my bare arms and legs.


    ¡°Cold?¡± Zak asked from directly behind me as he stood behind me.


    Without waiting for my response, I felt his arms wrapping me in a hug from behind and then I felt the warmth of his body enveloping me. Zak ced his head on mine and I felt his chin resting on top of my head as he too stared off into the distance. The wind blowing from behind us brushed locks of Zak¡¯s light blond hair forward onto my cheeks.


    I shifted my body around slightly as I turned to look up at him. My attempt was rewarded with a light kiss being nted on my upturned lips. I smiled a little under his tender kiss and felt his lips do the same.


    ¡°Do you remember the first time we went all the way?¡± Zak asked as I saw that familiar naughty glint in his eyes when our kiss ended.


    ¡°How could I forget?¡± I asked back. It was right here¡­I guess¡­


    Losing your virginity, the normal way in the bedroom in the standard missionary position wasn¡¯t something that happened if your boyfriend was Zak. I gave Zak my virginity right here on the rooftop with my back mmed against the metal underneath a sky full of stars just like today.


    Zak¡¯s warm fingertips slowly tracing up my thighs brought me back from my thoughts and I saw him looking down solemnly as he watched the slow movements of his fingers. Zak had an expression that I couldn¡¯t read on his face, and it filled me with anxiety and then sorrow.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°I wanted to re-do it the right way,¡± Zak said wistfully.


    ¡°Do what the right way?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Take your virginity¡­gently and patiently¡­¡± Zak said without meeting my eyes.


    His voice was filled with regret and other emotions that I could not ce, and it hurts me to see him that way. Despite what Zak may believe, I had no regrets about what happened, and I wouldn¡¯t go back in time to change it even if I could.


    ¡°Why are you bringing that up now? It was ages ago¡­¡± I said, trying to put a stop to this depressing topic.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°It hurt like crazy, didn¡¯t it?¡± Zak murmured so softly that I thought at first that he was just mumbling to himself. His fingers continue to softly trace my inner thighs.


    ¡°Yes¡­it did, but it¡¯s not your fault. So, let¡¯s stop talking about it¡­Ok?¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Do you think¡­if we did things differently back then¡­¡± Zak said as he continued to watch his fingers sliding up and down my thighs. The raw regret in his voice pained my heart.


    I knew that he was no longer just referring to how he took my virginity. He was referring to so much more¡­


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think anything would have changed. I don¡¯t regret anything. I¡¯m happy we did everything that we did just the way we did it¡­back then,¡± I said with so much conviction that I shocked myself. I grabbed Zak¡¯s hands away from my thigh and held it tightly in mine.


    I didn¡¯t realize that I was crying until Zak¡¯s brushed the tear from my cheek away with his thumb as his golden eyes met mine.


    ¡°May I?¡± Zak asked.


    ¡°Yes, you may,¡± I replied without hesitation. I swallowed my tears. This isn¡¯t the time to cry.


    Just like on that day when he asked me with these same exactly words, I replied to him without any hesitation. Exactly like that day, just as the words of consent left my lips, his lips covered mine in such an aggressive kiss that it took all my breath and my reason away.


    Zak kissed me seductively and greedily, crushing his lips hard against mine before thrusting his tongue deep into the depths of my mouth. I sighed with longing as I entwined my own tongue with his, weing him into my mouth. His hands ran through my hair before sliding down to cup my breast over my clothes. I moaned as I leaned back on the metal rail behind me as I stuck out my chest invitingly towards him. I ran my fingers through his soft blond curls, drawing his head close to me.


    Exactly like that day, his hands ripped open the front of my school uniform, exposing my naked breasts to him. He grabbed my hand and ced it on the shape of his hardness. I could feel how hard and big he already was through his pants as we both panted with desire. Needless to say, my already wet womanly part was starting to burn hotter and wetter as he continued to kiss and caress my breasts.


    I pressed my hand against the shape of his hardness before cupping him and stroking him with my hand. After a while of teasing him, I began removing his pants to free his potent member from its restraint. Zak broke our kiss as his hand slid down from my breasts to my waist and down even further until his hand reached my skirt. He pulled up my skirt roughly until it pooled around my waist. My entire naked lower body was now exposed to him and the night air.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 171 Take My Virginity

    ¡°Lift your left leg up,¡± Zak instructed as his hand assisted me by hooking behind my left knee, lifting my leg up and spreading it to the side.


    ¡°Zak! Ahhh¡­Ahhhh!¡± I screamed his name and cried out in a craze when Zak entered me.


    Everything that we¡¯ve done mirrored what happened that day including his deep and wild thrusts inside of me. I remember the first time Zak¡¯s enormous cock entered my virgin hole. He took my virginity in one powerful thrust that tore me open and buried his entire length inside of me. I didn¡¯t feel the dramatic tearing sensation as he pieced me, instead I felt so much pain like somethingrge and blunt had beaten my insides. It hurt so much, and my pussy felt the pain everywhere.


    I was sure that I sobbed because of the pain and that I bled for days afterwards. However, I was also sure that I never pushed Zak away. I offered him my body, my heart and my everything and in return he made me experience pleasure like I had never tasted before.


    It hurt a lot less than it did that first time. His body pushed my back against the metal as his hips continued to m against mine, shaking the metal loudly behind me. His hand gripped my leg tight, keeping it up and widely spread as he fucked my hole fast and hard.


    It feels so good. He¡¯s so deep and he¡¯s pumping into me at the angle that he knows will drive me insane with lust for him. It¡¯s too good, I can¡¯t stop my hips from moving. I reached out my hand to touch him but he grabbed them in hisrger hand before pulling both my hands up above my head, mming it in ce against the metal behind me.


    Satisfied that he has secured both my hands above my head, Zak resumed his animalistic pounding into my wet love hole. I cried out so loudly my throat hurt at the excitement of being taken in this position out in the open. Hisrge and hot cock stroked my pussy walls as he pumped in and out of me.


    My current cries were cries of pure pleasure but back then, my first cries were cries of pain as Zak¡¯s enormous pole rammed in and tore my virginal opening. I felt my hot juices flowing down my leg freely, he was making me so wet inside. At least this time, I won¡¯t be bleeding for days to follow.


    I clenched my walls around his huge shaft as I rocked my hips forward and back, thrusting in rhythm to Zak¡¯s thrusting. My body writhed against his and my breasts bounced around with each of his aggressive thrusts. I felt like I was going to cum already. So fast¡­


    ¡°Cumming already? We¡¯ve still got two acts left if you remember¡­¡± Zak teased as hisrge hand cupped the lower part of my ass, lifting me uppletely off the floor.


    ¡°Zak¡­it¡¯s too deep!¡± I cried out in a panic when I felt Zak even deeper inside of my hole.


    I had to spread both my legs as Zak carried me up and I wrapped both my arms around his neck. With his feet nted to the ground, Zak pushed deeper and harder into me causing me to scream in ecstasy. Zak held my hips in ce to position my hole where he wanted it so that he could pound inside at all the angles he wanted.


    His hips sandwiched mine against him and the metal and I could feel the coldness of metal against the naked skin of my buttocks. My breasts crushed against his hard chest and jiggled up and down with each of his heated thrust.


    I cried out his name wildly as I felt myself cumming¡­and then cumming again. I didn¡¯t cum this many times the first time we did it although we were doing pretty much the same thing. When I felt Zak press even deeper inside towards my core, I was convinced that his gigantic member had just grown in size.


    ¡°How many times did you just cum?¡± Zak teased as he slipped his cock out from my sopping wet hole and slowly ced me back on my own feet.


    My legs felt weak, and I would have fallen to the floor like a melted wax statue if Zak hadn¡¯t supported me with his strong arm. I knew exactly what came next based on my own memory¡­N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You can still go on, right?¡± Zak asked in a remorseless tone as he turned my body around.


    I grabbed the metal with both of my hands as I bent down and stuck my ass up towards where Zak was standing. With a satisfied moan, Zak screwed his thick and long member all the way into my hole all in one thrust. I didn¡¯t remember if his first thrust for this position was this forceful that day; but Zak must have a better memory than me, so I assumed that it was.


    His tworge hands gripped my waist tightly, holding my body in ce while he shoved his huge dick in and out of my love tunnel. I felt him hitting so deep inside of me and I moaned louder as he changed the angles of his thrust. I felt my walls being caressed and stretched in many directions as Zak strategically positioned his cock for each thrust.


    It wasn¡¯t long until I felt my climax fast approaching¡­once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming! Zak¡­harder¡­don¡¯t stop¡­please¡­¡± I begged him for my release.


    Zak gripped my hips tighter in his hands and pounded into my hole harder just like I had begged him to. I screamed so loudly as my climax hit me that I was sure that the security guards at the gate must have heard my cries of pleasure. Not that they would be surprised, I was sure they all knew why Zak and I were here alone at night, and they must have been paid quite heavily to ignore all that they may happen to see or hear.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot inside of you and you¡¯re squeezing my cock so tightly,¡± Zak whispered dirty talk in my ear as I drifted around in space in the mist of my orgasm.


    Zak continued to pound his thick rod in and out of my hole hard and fast until he finally shot his hot cum deep inside of my womb. He groaned my name in between his moans and harsh panting before I felt his hot release gushing out deep in my belly. Unlike that day, Zak wasn¡¯t wearing a condom today¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 172 Paying the Price

    I felt dead tired after Zak exited my body. He supported me andid me down on the floor on my side as I rested. I vaguely remember that something along these lines happened back then as well. I was exhausted and my pussy hurt and bled so much on that day. I couldn¡¯t walk or move properly for days, and I pretended to be mad at Zak all the time until he felt so guilty. It made me feel bad, so I had to confess that I was just ying with him.


    Those were such fond memories¡­


    I must have dozed off for a short while. When I opened my eyes, I was greeted by a sight that I haven¡¯t seen for many years: Zak¡¯s backside¡­


    I sucked in my breath as panic and fear gripped my mind. Now that it was in front of me, I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from the lines of scars on Zak¡¯s beautiful body. The lightbined with the moonlight yed on his skin, highlighting the pain and horror behind those scars to me¡­


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± I whispered his name, but my mind was already far away¡­back in the past.


    ¡°Natalia! I¡¯m sorry, I thought you were still sleeping¡­¡± I heard Zak apologize frantically as he crouched down and cradled my head and upper body in his arms.


    ¡°Natalia¡­stop it. It¡¯s not your fault¡­Natalia!¡± I heard Zak¡¯s voice as he tried to call me back and console me but¡­


    No, Zak. It¡¯s all my fault.


    ¡­


    ** A Few Years Ago**


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the money wired to your ount right away,¡± Madame Francesca said to a tall man dressed head-to-toe in ck.


    Wordlessly, the man bowed before leaving Madame Francesca¡¯s study. His job was over, and his work had been delivered.


    Now that the man was gone, Madame Francesca firmly tore open the white envelope containing a thick pile of photographs. Slowly she looked closely at all of them, flipping through them one by one. As her eyes scanned the photographs, her face became grimmer and grimmer. The situation was much worse than she had imagined. It seemed that all the warnings she gave to Natalia wasn¡¯t enough to deter her from messing around with her son at all.


    The photograph told her everything she needed to know. A picture is worth a thousand words, or so they say. For once what ¡®they¡¯ said was correct. The photographs started with the two of them casually chatting. The next phase was them holding hands and then secretly kissing. Then came a series of photos of them hanging out of school and making out. Finally, there were endless photographs showing the two of them having sex in public locations. Most of the photos were unclear and taken from weird angles but it was clearly photos of Natalia having sex with her son.


    ¡°You are clearly his son. You inherited all of his bad taste in women¡­¡± Madame Francesca hissed as she dialed a number on her phone.


    ¡°Bring her here!¡± She shouted at her phone when the line connected before hanging up immediately.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This will not be the first time that I deal with vermins like her. How dare Zak y with dirt just like how his father used to. Thank God that old fool is now dead, and all his bastard children sessfully hidden. If you think that being Lucien¡¯s daughter makes you untouchable, you better think again¡­


    ¡­


    This isn¡¯t the first and I doubt that it will be thest time that my step-aunt, Madame Francesca, has secretly called for me to meet her alone and in private. I quietly followed a middle-aged women dressed in ck maid clothes. I hated the sight of her because I knew that she woulde to see me for one purpose only: to summon me to Madame Francesca. It was always the same maid.


    It was a short walk from my mansion to Madame Francesca¡¯s mansion, located right next door. However, my destination was a small and seemingly abandoned building at the back of the mansion. The original purpose of the small building was probably for storage, although it was much bigger than a standard storage shed. What everyone, including myself up until recently, didn¡¯t know was that this was where Madame Francesca met with people that she¡­didn¡¯t really like. I was one of them.


    This is my fifth time here and I expected this visit to be like the previous ones. I hid my hand in the side pockets of my dress as I clenched them tight. Drawing in a deep breath, I entered the small building when the maid opened the door for me. As soon as I stepped inside, the door was closed and locked behind me immediately. I was now alone in this forsaken building with Madame Francesca.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Madame Francesca¡¯s chilly voice sounded much louder than real life as her voice echoed in the enclosed space.


    I slowly walked into the only room in that building where Madame Francesca sat on an armchair, waiting for my arrival. There was only one armchair in the entire building. It was clear that whoever she invited here didn¡¯t need to take a seat. I stood before her in silence as I waited for what was toe.


    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re here today?¡± she asked me as her gaze pierced through me. I felt insignificant in front of her, like I was simply air.


    ¡°No, Madame Francesca¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice from shaking. I lied. I knew well why I was here.


    ¡°Pray tell me, why did I have to summon you here the first time?¡± Madame Francesca asked me, her tone icy.


    ¡°Because I spoke to Master Zak,¡± I replied simply with what she expected to hear.


    ¡°The second time?¡± She asked as she smiled a chilly cold smile my way.


    ¡°Because I encouraged Master Zak to work as a model,¡± I replied. Once again, I told her what she wanted to hear even if it wasn¡¯t true. I¡¯ve learnt that saying what she wanted and taking the punishment was the fastest and least painful way out of this.


    ¡°The third time?¡± She continued to interrogate me.


    ¡°Because I kissed Master Zak,¡± I replied, void of emotions.


    ¡°The fourth time?¡± She asked with a challenging smile.


    ¡°Because I tried to seduce Master Zak,¡± I replied without a second thought. We¡¯ve been through this procedure together many times before.


    ¡°Seduction¡­the trick of dirty witches such as your mother and yourself. The rotten apple never falls far from its tree,¡± Madame Francesca spat as hatred burned in her eyes.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 173 Dark & Light

    I sucked in a breath and held it. I¡¯ve moved past the point of getting angry at whatever she said about me or did to me but any reference to my mother still left me boiling with anger. My mother is dead. Why can¡¯t they just leave her alone?


    ¡°Any guesses as to why you¡¯ve been summoned here today?¡± Madame Francesca asked as she slowly and gracefully got to her feet. Slowly and very deliberately, she walked towards me until she was standing less than an arm¡¯s length away from me.


    ¡°No, Madame Francesca,¡± I replied evenly as if reciting a poem.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± She said in a tight voice before turning with rapid speed to fetch a white envelop that was resting on the armchair.


    Before I could react, the furious Madame Francesca had flung a pile of what I initially thought was paper at my face. The paper scattered in the air all around me and I felt a slight sting on my cheek. Reaching up, I realized that one of them must have left a slight cut on my face.


    As the paper started falling to the ground, did I realize that they were not ordinary paper at all. They were photographs. All of them of Zak and me. Who took these? There were so many of them and it showed us throughout our rtionship.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I said in shock as my eyes fell on photographs of us having sex.


    ¡°How can you live with all of your sins? You never focus on your studies because you spend all of your time at school seducing my son. What do you believe you will ever gain? He¡¯s just using you for your body! You¡¯ll never get to marry him! I will never allow it!¡± Madame Francesca started shrieking at the top of her lungs.


    In the world that I currently live in, being born poor was a crime. Being poor and falling in love with the rich was the worst crime. In that respect, perhaps Madame Francesca was right. My mother and I, we both fell deeply in love with the rich Rosenhalls.


    ¡°So, how would you like to be punished this time? Tell me, what punishment would keep you away indefinitely from my son?¡± Madame Francesca asked as she gestured to the various equipment hanging on the wall. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know how to use most of them, but I knew that they were all used to inflict pain and torture on their victims.


    Madame Francesca is a very smart and calcting woman. In order to ensure that I never speak of what happened here or didn¡¯t have proof of her torture and abuse, she never hurt me where it would be visible. Only ces always covered by my clothes were fair game. Then when she knew that Zak and I had progressed our rtionship to the point where he would probably see me naked, she changed her tactics once again. This time however¡­


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve had sex with my dear Zak, there¡¯s no need to hide it anymore, is there? I¡¯ll scar your body so badly no man will ever want to bed you ever again!¡± Madame Francesca continued to shout at me. Her face red with anger.


    I stood glued to the spot as I watched her grab a whip and pulling it from the wall. Who still whipped other people in this day and age? Apparently, Madame Francesca did. I wonder how much will it hurt?


    ¡°Turn around. Take off your panties and lift your skirt. Do as I say¡­and no one else gets hurt, ok?¡± Madame Francesca said mockingly.


    I can do this¡­for Zak and Lucien. Zak should never find out about this. I can¡¯t imagine how shock and hurt he would be if he found out what his mother has been doing to me all this time. At the same time, I couldn¡¯t give Zak up. Lucien also must not find out about this and my rtionship with Zak. If this was the price I had to pay to protect what was mine, then so be it. I bit my lower lip as I took in deep breaths to strengthen my resolve.


    Slowly, as I was ordered, I slowly turned around and slipped off my panties until it fell to my ankle and lifted my skirt in my hands. If I closed my eyes and zoned out for a moment, this will be over very soon.


    As I stood there with my eyes closed waiting for the firstsh of the whip to hit my skin, there was a loud sound. I opened my eye in shock, the front door of the building had burst open and to our shock, Zak walked in.


    ¡°So, how manyshes from the whip does a girl get for seducing me?¡± Zak asked, amusement clear as day in his voice.


    ¡°Madame! Please forgive me¡­I tried to stop Master Zak¡­¡± the old maid cried out before she began sobbing.


    Madame Francesca simply waved her hand to chase the maid away as she focused her shocked expression on her son. The maid left immediately with fear in on her face.


    ¡°Zak¡­what are you doing here?¡± Madame Francesca whispered as an awkward smile ced itself on her lips.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get in touch with Natalia, so I went over to her house. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t there¡­¡± Zak replied casually.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Madame Francesca began in a dry voice, but Zak didn¡¯t let her finish.


    ¡°Answer me. How manyshes from the whip does a girl get for seducing me?¡± Zak repeated his question once more.


    ¡°You do understand that everything that I do is for your own good, don¡¯t you? These gold diggers and their ns to get close to our family members must never be allowed to seed. Just like I got rid of all your father¡¯s mistresses, I will get rid of her!¡± Madame Francesca said with conviction.


    ¡°Indeed. Family members must be protected no matter what,¡± Zak replied calmly in agreement.


    Zak¡­what are you saying?


    ¡°I am d that you still have some senses left. You shouldn¡¯t have to witness such terrible things, please leave. I will follow you after I¡¯ve administered her punishment. Twentyshes of the whip,¡± Madame Francesca said as her gaze fell on me.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Zak said with satisfaction as he walked even closer to where his mother and I were standing.


    Without saying another word, Zak began stripping his clothes starting from his pants, his boxers and then his shirt, until he was fully naked. We both watched in shock as Zak hurriedly stripped himself.


    ¡°Zak¡­why did you take your clothes off? Put them back on right now!¡± Madame Francesca cried out in shock as she covered her eyes with her hand.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 174 My Fault

    ¡°Natalia never seduced me. I did. So, open your eyes, Francesca. It¡¯s time for you to administer my punishment,¡± Zak said with a dark sadistic grin before he grabbed his mother¡¯s hand that was holding the whip.


    ¡°No! Let go. Please! Zak!¡± Madame Francesca screamed as she struggled against his grip.


    I was in shock as I quickly pulled my panties back up and let down my skirt to its proper position. What is Zak nning to do? He¡¯s not going to¡­


    ¡°Zak, stop! Please!¡± I cried out in panic as I approached him.


    ¡°Stay back,¡± Zak said calmly as he smiled sadly at me.


    ¡°Count with me, Francesca. Are you ready?¡± Zak sneered at his mother as he took her wrist and swung her arm up along with the movement of his own.


    ¡°No! Stop¡­Zak!¡± Madame Francesca cried out loud and I could see tears staining her face. It was a sad and pitiable sight.


    ¡°One¡­Two¡­Three¡­¡± Zak started counting loudly.


    Each count matched with the whip flogging down onto his own beautiful skin as his arm controlled his mother¡¯s arm to deliver her punishment onto him, blow after blow. I cried uncontrobly as I hugged Zak¡¯s other arm and begged for him to stop.


    With each hit, I felt my heart burn up in pain. Seeing Zak get hurt was so much more painful than getting hurt myself. Those twentyshessted forever. When he was done there was blood where he stood, and I almost fainted on the spot. Throughout it all Zak never made a sound beside his constant counting, and he didn¡¯t cry. It was the first time that I realized that I had never seen Zak cry.


    By the time he was done, Madame Francesca hadpletely loss her sanity. She was crying non-stop and wailing non-coherent sounds at the top of her lungs. It must have been a shock to her to see her precious son get so injured and at her own hand. She crumbled to the floor on her hands and knees as she continued to cry her eyes out.


    ¡°Family members must be protected no matter what. I¡¯ll always protect Natalia. She¡¯s a family member to me more than anyone else could ever be,¡± Zak said slowly as he crouched down close to his mother.


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± I whispered his name softly as his firm words reached my heart.


    ¡°A rotten apple never falls far from its tree, isn¡¯t that what you said? Well, we¡¯re the real crazy ones here, Francesca. You¡­and me,¡± Zak said beforeughing madly in his mother face.


    I have never seen Zak like this before. It was like, this man standing in front me was much older, more mature, and much darker. He seemed so¡­dangerous.


    Taking my hand in his a little roughly, Zak led me out of the building while he was still stark naked. I worried endlessly about his wounds although he didn¡¯t seem to pay them any attention. We walked through the thin forest behind his mansion and soon we were in his mansion and in his room. I cried silently all the way until we reached our destination.


    ¡°We should call the doctor. You¡¯re injured¡­you¡¯re bleeding¡­¡± I managed to say in between my wrecking sobs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and worry about yourself more,¡± Zak replied in a cold and deep voice. He didn¡¯t sound like himself at all, and it was scaring me.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t missed any of them¡­no matter how small or faded. All the marks on your body,¡± Zak replied tly.


    Zak has always been watching me and thinking about me. I bit my lips as tears continued to fall from my eyes. Now, Zak is hurt because of me¡­


    His body is hurt and the rtionship between Zak and his mother is damaged. This is all because of me.


    ¡°Show me,¡± Zak ordered bluntly as he pulled my body towards him by the waist.


    ¡°Show you¡­?¡± I began asking in confusion but his hands working roughly to remove my clothes gave me the answer that I needed.


    ¡°Show me¡­your body,¡± Zakmanded, more precisely this time.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I tried to hold back my tears and muffle my sobs as Zak impatiently stripped me of all my clothes until I was standing naked in front of him. Feeling ashamed and exposed, I tried to cover my chest with my hands, but Zak pulled my arm down and kept them to pinned to my side as his cold eyes scanned my body.


    He turned me around so that I had my back to him so that he could scan the backside of my body for damages as well. The silence between us was driving me insane and my guilt was eating me alive.


    ¡°Zak¡­we should call the doctor¡­¡± I whispered my suggestion softly.


    My words evaporated into thin air without a response from Zak. So much for my effort to speak up. After what felt like forever, Zak was done with his inspection of my body. He sighed but didn¡¯t make anyments.


    ¡°Zak¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized in a sad and small sound.


    ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± Zak asked casually.


    ¡°For getting you hurt, for getting you in trouble with Madame Francesca¡­for letting her find out about us¡­¡± I replied before I started crying so hard that I couldn¡¯t speak anymore.


    ¡°Wrong,¡± Zak replied curtly, disappointment clear in his voice.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I let out a confused sound.


    ¡°The only thing you should be apologizing for is not letting me know right from the start when she approached you. Why?¡± Zak said with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to get Zak involved. I didn¡¯t want him to feel hurt.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t trust me enough,¡± Zak stated with a sigh as he closed his eyes.


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt,¡± I said desperately as I tried to exin.


    ¡°You wanted to protect me,¡± Zak said, his eyes finally looking back into my own.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied in between my sobs.


    ¡°Then what makes you think I wouldn¡¯t want to protect you too?¡± Zak asked.


    There was so much guilt, disappointment, and sorrow in his eyes that I had to look away. It hurt too much to keep looking into his eyes.


    I didn¡¯t have a reply to that, so I continued to cry my eyes out instead. Everything I thought I could protect was falling apart and it was all my fault.


    ¡°Listen, Natalia. None of this is your fault,¡± Zak stated clearly and firmly as he gripped me by the shoulders.


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± I called out his name in a low whisper. I was still crying hard, and I was finding it hard to breathe.


    Zak hugged me tightly to him and I could feel the heat of his chest on my wet cheek. The calm beating of his heart helped to calm me down as well.


    ¡°Remember this, Natalia. Everything that happened today and anything that may happen in the future, none of it is your fault,¡± Zak stated definitely as he stroked my hair softly and slowly.


    No¡­Zak. All of this is my fault¡­


    Soon after that fateful day, I heard that Madame Francesca had decided to move to live far away from the city due to health reasons. Zak became the master of his house and started contributing much more to the family business. If anyone had any suspicions surrounding what triggered these changes, it was never voiced or openly questioned. I didn¡¯t know what deal Zak made with Madame Francesca, but I had my guesses.


    That fateful day was the first time I met the man who I woulde to call ¡®ck Zak¡¯. It was also the day Zak asked to break up with me and we ceased being boyfriend and girlfriend in the normal sense of the word. From that day forward, my rtionship with Zak started to transform into what it was today.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 175 His Confession

    **Back to the Present**


    I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed when I came to. When I opened my eyes, I was greeted with the sight of a very dark sky with some stars up above. Shifting my eyes to the side, I realized that I was sleeping on Zak¡¯sp, and we were still on the rooftop.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Zak asked as he smiled charmingly down at me. However, I could see worry in his golden eyes.


    I knew Zak didn¡¯t bring me here for no good reason. I should ask him now before something else gets in the way¡­like my attack just now¡­


    ¡°So¡­what is it that you really wanted to tell me?¡± I asked a little abruptly.


    Zak¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the suddenness of my question before narrowing in seriousness.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to marry Annie,¡± Zak replied simply.


    I see, so this was why Zak had been acting weird all day. Well, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t see thating but hearing it straight from Zak sort of hurts. I take that back, unexpectedly, it really hurts. I felt my face and my lips go numb with shock as I slowly processed his words.


    ¡°I see¡­congrattions¡­I guess¡­¡± I replied while trying my best to keep the mood light.


    I really wanted to ask him what that meant for us but above all, I was concerned for Zak. Much more than I was worried about myself or the future of our rtionship. Deep down, both of us knew from way back that whatever rtionship we had has absolutely no future. We epted that fact¡­but we couldn¡¯t move on from each other.


    ¡°Worried about us?¡± Zak asked without beating around the bush.


    ¡°Less than I¡¯m worried about you,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the stressful face? You think you¡¯ll have a problem sleeping around with a married man?¡± Zak teased as heughed so carefreely.


    From his casualments, Zak has no intention of ending our rtionship¡­unless I wanted it.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I replied bluntly.


    ¡°Good. Then we don¡¯t have any problems on our hands,¡± Zak replied cheerfully.


    ¡°Why have you decided to marry her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a selfish man who¡¯s willing to put an innocent woman through a hell of a marriage for the sake of keeping the things precious to him safe¡­literally,¡± Zak replied as he looked up at the night sky.


    ¡°Is Annie ok with it?¡± I asked with concern. Annie, she seemed like such a nice girl.


    ¡°Yup. The girl is sharper than you think. She asked me about you¡­in a roundabout way,¡± Zak said calmly.


    ¡°And?¡± I asked in shock. I didn¡¯t think Annie would suspect anything about us.


    ¡°I gave her a good executive summary of us,¡± Zak said proudly as if what he did was crystal-clear the right choice.


    I sighed and face-palmed myself. So, Annie knows about Zak and me¡­


    ¡°And¡­she still wants to marry you?¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yup. Apparently, she calls it love,¡± Zak said with a shrug. Clearly, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°She loves you, huh?¡± I mumbled as if to myself.


    I could understand girls falling in love with Zak for his looks. It¡¯s not a rare urrence but I wasn¡¯t sure if that was the case for Annie.


    ¡°She probably thinks I¡¯ll fall in love with her eventually if we get married and all that but¡­¡± Zak said skeptically before trailing off.


    Zak stroked my hair fondly and we both knew what he wanted to say even without himpleting his sentence. There were many questions that I wanted to ask Zak but no matter how much silence passed between us as we stared up at the night sky together, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to voice a single word.


    ¡°Natalia. Promise me one thing,¡± Zak said seriously.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied softly. I felt ufortable at how serious Zak sounded. It was unlike him and I was unused to it.


    ¡°No matter what truth you may unveil, you have to stay strong and remember that I¡¯m always here for you. Ok?¡± Zak said as he looked down at my face, still resting on hisp.


    His head blocked out the light and I couldn¡¯t make out the expression on his face very well, but I got the feeling that Zak knew what wasing.


    ¡°¡­Ok,¡± I replied as I nodded firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. It¡¯s getting reallyte¡­¡± Zak said before his hand stopped stroking my hair.


    When his hand left my head, I felt an emptiness deep inside like I had somehow lost a part of myself.


    ¡­


    During our drive back home, I was somehow able to get a hold of myself. By the time we arrived back on the family estate, my crying hadpletely stopped. Zak held my hand all the way although we shared few words.


    ¡°This car is nice. It¡¯s new, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked cheerily as I tried to make conversation to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Yea¡­the other one started smelling like Annie¡¯s perfume, so I got my butler to sell it. So, yea, here¡¯s the new one¡­¡± Zak replied monotonously with his full attention on the road.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I pursed my lips into a thin line as I rolled my eyes upwards. Rich boys and how they solve their first-world problems.


    ¡°¡­why do you dislike her so much?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t,¡± Zak replied tly. His face emotionless.


    ¡°Says the guy who just got rid of one of his favorite cars because it started smelling like her¡­¡± I retorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike Annie, but I hate the idea of anyone¡­or anything recing you,¡± Zak exined wlessly. His tone left no room for further discussions or jokes.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, so I just bit my lower lip and kept silence as I stared out of the car window. We were silent the rest of the way; however, Zak never let go of my hand.


    After parking the car, Zak quickly came over to my side to open the door for me and support me out of the car.


    ¡°Thank you, Zak,¡± I said as I put on a smile for him to ease his worry.


    ¡°I love you, Natalia. Hang in there¡­I¡¯ll be in touch. You can call me anytime¡­and I only live next door,¡± Zak said reassuringly before kissing my cheek softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡± I whispered.


    Zak walked me to my house and to my surprise, Reiner was standing in front of the door as if he had been waiting for my return all this time. One look at me and Reiner probably knew that something was off because a frown immediately formed in between his brows.


    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡± I said to Reiner softly as I handed him my bag.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 176 Hold Me

    ¡°Wee back home, Miss Natalia. Greetings, Master Zak,¡± Reiner said professionally before he offered us a bow.


    ¡°Take care of Natalia,¡± Zak said briskly before he ced his warm hand on the top of my head.


    Before I could say anything, Zak turned to leave and soon I was alone with Reiner in the doorway.


    ¡°You shoulde inside. Frankly, you look half dead at best,¡± Reinermented as he pulled me by the arm inside the mansion after him.


    ¡­


    I don¡¯t know how many times this scene has taken ce before, but I was sure that it has happened oftentely, I thought as I nced over at Reiner who was sitting on the side of my bathtub. Reiner had prepared a warm bath for me, and he had decided to keep mepany while I soak in the warm water. I felt so tired, but the peaceful silence was helping heal my disturbed mind.


    ¡°Natalia, is everything ok?¡± Reiner spoke up softly. His voice full of worry and concern for me.


    ¡°Yea,¡± I replied emotionlessly as I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Sorry, wrong question. You can let me know if something is troubling you, I may not be able to help, but I¡¯m willing to listen,¡± Reiner kindly offered.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied as I offered him the best smile I could muster up at that moment.


    Without the will to carry on the conversation Reiner had put in the effort to start, wepsed back again into silence. Once more I closed my eyes as my mind wandered around touching various thoughts on its own.


    I think I must have dozed off in the bathtub because the next thing I knew, I was being scooped up into Reiner¡¯s strong arms. Instinctively, I wrapped my arms around his neck as I leaned my face against his strong chest. Feeling his familiar warmth and scent filled me with positive energy and a sense of peace.


    ¡°You should not sleep here for too long, I¡¯ll take you to bed so you can sleep properly,¡± Reiner coax softly and sweetly into my ear before he carried me all the way to my bed.


    I felt the softness of the bed against my naked back when Reiner carefully ced me onto the bed. I offered him a weak smile as thanks and was rewarded with his warm smile. Having Reiner here with me was much better than being all alone, especially in times like these.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, R. I¡¯ll sleep naked¡­¡± I told him softly when I figured that he was going to grab my clothes to dress me for bed. I honestly didn¡¯t have the physical or mental strength to deal with that task right now.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Reiner readily agreed. I guess he could sense my exhaustion.


    ¡°Thank you¡­R¡­¡± I whispered as I felt my eyelids grow even heavier and I closed my eyes once more.


    ¡°Good night, Natalia,¡± Reiner said before cing a tender kiss on my forehead.


    ¡­


    When I woke up it was still dark. ncing at the clock showed that it was early in the morning a little before the break of dawn. Unsurprisingly, Reiner had fallen sleep in his seat next to my bed while holding my hand. I smiled a little at the sight of his handsome sleeping face that I could make out in the dim light.


    It didn¡¯t surprise me anymore that he would be by my side, and I had to make sure that I appreciated his care for me every time. I refused to take his kindness for granted. I must have stirred around too much when I woke because in the next instant, Reiner was already fully awake and alert.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Morning, Natalia,¡± Reiner greeted me with a smile as his long fingers caressed the back of the hand that he held in his.


    ¡°Good morning, R,¡± I replied, offering him a sweet smile as I squeezed hisrge hand back.


    Reiner got up from his seat enough to switch on themp on my bedside to give us more light to see each other.


    ¡°You look better than when you got home yesterday,¡± Reinerment with relief in his voice.


    ¡°It was a rough¡­couple of days¡­¡± I confessed with a huge sigh. I didn¡¯t know I had been holding in a sigh that massive.


    ¡°I won¡¯t push you if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. Just rest, ok?¡± Reiner said as he kissed the back of my hand and then my fingertips. I found this gesture of affection so touching.


    ¡°Hold me¡­¡± I pleaded softly as I looked directly at his handsome face.


    ¡°Now?¡± Reiner asked a little taken aback.


    ¡°Yes. Hold me, R. I have some things that I want to tell you¡­¡± I said sweetly as I pulled lightly on his hand.


    Reiner got into bed with me and positioned me so that I was sitting in between his legs with my back to him. I loved this position because I could feel his warmth and I could lean my head back on his broad chest. His arms hugged around me loosely and I could hear the steady sound of his heartbeat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Reiner said warmly as he kissed my temple.


    I had so many bombs in my arsenal that I wasn¡¯t sure which one I wanted to drop first. Maybe I should just do it in chronological order?


    ¡°Edward proposed to me. I mean, he¡¯s done it once before as well, but I think this time he¡¯s very serious¡­¡± I told Reiner, a little surprised at how steady my voice sounded.


    ¡°I see¡­and?¡± Reiner replied with no hint of surprise. His long fingers toying with strains of my hair as he listened to me intently.


    ¡°Lucien¡­also proposed to me. The night of his wedding. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what to make of it,¡± I said without bothering to hide the frustration in my voice.


    ¡°Do you want to marry him?¡± Reiner asked after a slight pause.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I replied honestly.


    Marry Lucien seemed like aplicated business, and I wasn¡¯t sure if that was what I wanted even though, I thought that it had been my dream all along. Now that the opportunity was staring me in the face, I wasn¡¯t sure that I wanted to marry him. Worst, I couldn¡¯t imagine what marrying him would be like.


    ¡°Hmm¡­and?¡± Reiner continued with his prompting. I guess he knew there was more because I did return home with Zak despite leaving from the wedding venue with Lucien. I sighed.


    ¡°Zak¡­told me that he has decided to marry Annie,¡± I said in a deted voice.


    Arranged marriages for the Rosenhalls wasmon or even mandatory. However, I couldn¡¯t imagine it ying out well for Zak or for Annie. Then again if both of them consented to it who was I to intervene? By this time, I should know better than anyone that people can get married for many other reasons besides love.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate but I¡¯m sure you and everyone else saw thating,¡± Reiner replied tly. It was true. We all saw iting.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 177 Just Make Me Forget

    ¡°I did but that doesn¡¯t make it hurt any less. Zak¡­he¡¯s really just going to marry Annie in name only,¡± I exined the source of my frustration.


    ¡°And you find that sad, right?¡± Reiner said understandingly.


    ¡°Yes. He says she¡¯s truly in love with him and doesn¡¯t mind marrying him even if he doesn¡¯t love her. She¡¯s so optimistic. She believes that Zak will fall in love with her eventually after they get married,¡± I said as I felt my brows knitting together.


    ¡°However, you don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Reiner said, urately summarizing my thoughts.


    ¡°Zak only believes in love at first sight. If it doesn¡¯t happen then, then it doesn¡¯t happen¡­ever. Personally, I don¡¯t know what I want. If he doesn¡¯t love her, then they¡¯ll both suffer, and Annie will probably suffer the most. But if he loves her then he¡¯ll no longer be in love with me, right?¡± I voiced my thoughts out loud beforeughing at how foolish and hypocritical I sounded. At times like these, I just inly hated myself.


    Reiner listened quietly as he continued ying with my hair before kissing it. I was sure he had many things he wanted to say but he was withholding his opinion.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked as I turned my head around and nced up at his face.


    ¡°Maybe you should just marry me¡­¡± Reiner said with a teasing smile.


    If only that was possible¡­and an offer that was really on the table¡­


    ¡°Maybe I really should¡­¡± I replied teasingly.


    I smiled up at him and our eyes locked. Suddenly, a new inspiration came over me as I leaned in to kiss his warm lips. I heard Reiner moan softly when I started sucking teasingly on his lips before I ced a hand on the side of his handsome face.


    I leaned closer to him, pressing my breasts up against his hard chest as our kiss became more ardent and hotter. Our tongues teased each other¡¯s lightly at first before Reiner thrusted his hot tongue aggressively into my eager mouth. I wrapped both my arms around his neck to pull him down closer to me as I kissed him back wildly. This was already enough to heat up my body and I felt myself getting wet with my desire for him.


    I began buttoning his shirt while we continued to kiss. By the time I was able to remove his shirtpletely from him, he was sucking my neck seductively. I felt his body tremble slightly as he moaned with pleasure when I ran my hands along the impressive muscles of his upper body before biting down on the tattoo on his shoulder.


    ¡°Turn around and sit still¡­¡± Reiner whispered into my ear as he turned my body around, so I sat with my back against his hard body.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­touch me more¡­¡± I pleaded shamelessly when I felt hisrge and hot hands grab my breasts and fondled them.


    It felt so good, having my breasts squeezed and massaged by hisrge hands. I felt my nipples harden immediately at the stimtion. Reiner expertly kneaded my breasts the way I liked it before his fingers pinched my nipples causing me to moan even louder. I felt the insides of my love cave contract, matching with the stimting rhythm of his fingers as my love juices gushed out of my opening.


    ¡°You like this, don¡¯t you?¡± Reiner whispered huskily into my ear as his hand continued to squeeze my breasts, driving me wild with lust.


    I moaned loudly in response before his warm lips sealed mine. I meltedpletely in his embrace as his kiss became maddeningly passionate. I felt my body heat up at his touch and the pleasurable ache in my lower stomach intensified.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Touch me¡­¡± I pleaded softly as I spread my legs suggestively.


    ¡°Getting quite impatient now, aren¡¯t we?¡± Reiner teased me with a lowugh.


    Reiner hands dipped lower and began stroking the in of my stomach yfully causing my body to writhe with need underneath his touch. I looked down to see his long and thick fingers curling its way through the patch of hair in between my legs before his fingertips finally touched my womanly heat.


    I let out a satisfied sigh when I felt his fingers finally reach its desired destination and began stroking the sensitive bud in between my legs. My sigh was quickly reced by moans and cries of ecstasy when Reiner¡¯s fingertip massaged my clit in fast circr motions before switching to pinch and roll it in between his fingertips sending jolts of raw pleasure throughout my body from the point of his touch.


    I thrusted my hips up and down wildly as I spread my legs even wider to grind my sensitive nub against his touch. Reiner kissed me again taking my cries of bliss into his hot mouth. I felt my pussy getting hotter and wetter. I was so turned on; I couldn¡¯t wait to feel him prate my flooded hole.


    ¡°R¡­please¡­¡± I begged him in between out hot kisses, feeling the mix of our saliva wetting my chin as it slid down from the corner of my mouth.


    ¡°Your pussy is flooded, Natalia¡­¡± Reiner whispered close to my mouth before I felt a sudden prating sensation in between my legs.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ R¡­¡± I cried out at the satisfying sensation of my pussy being stretched and filled by his thick fingers. Judging by how stretched and filled my hole is, I guess that Reiner had screwed two fingers deep inside of my eager hole.


    ¡°It feels very hot inside of you. Does this turn you on?¡± Reiner whispered seductively into my ears as I looked down at the spot in between my widespread legs to see his fingers buried and disappearing into my hole.


    I wanted him to move them and thrust them fast and hard into my body. My hips began moving against his fingers on its own ord as I whimpered and cried out for his attention. Finally, Reiner began moving his hand, thrusting his fingers in and out of my cunt.


    I panted and rocked my body to match the slow but very deep strokes of his fingers, feeling it reach so deep inside of me before feeling his fingers curl upwards to stroke my sensitive spot.


    ¡°R! It¡¯s so good. It¡¯s sooooo good!¡± I cried out when his finger thrusted and rubbed against my g-spot.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 178 Love Drug

    Sensing my heightened pleasure, Reiner began shoving his fingers harder and faster against my pleasure spot. My body writhed and squirmed wildly as my lustpletely took over my body and all I could focus on was the pleasure I felt deep inside of my love hole.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cum just yet, we¡¯ve just started,¡± Reiner said as he bit on my earlobe.


    I could feel the heat and hardness of Reiner¡¯s erect cock against the back of my waist, and it turned me on even more to know that he was feeling it too. I reached behind me to feel his hardness with my hand. His size is amazing like always, I could feel his size so clearly through the fabric of his pants.


    ¡°Straddle me, Natalia¡­I need to be inside you now,¡± Reiner panted thickly before he slowly removed his fingers from my hot pussy.


    I felt empty inside when Reiner withdrew his fingers from my body. The onlyfort I had was the hope that my pussy would be filled with something much hotter andrger very soon.


    Reiner quickly dealt with his belt and pants, freeing his gigantic shaft from its restraint. His cock was already erect and standing proud, the veins bulging clearly at the surface. I looked at hisrge member as I imagined taking thatrge pole inside of my body.


    ¡°Take me inside you, Natalia¡­¡± Reinermanded as his hands reached out to grab both sides of my hips, pulling me down closer to his hard cock.


    With my back to him, I slowly lowered my hips as guided by Reiner¡¯srge hands. I touched his cock tenderly with my fingers before holding its length in my palm, positioning its swollen head at the opening of my wet slit. I felt his heat and the amazing hardness of his dick at my entrance, and I closed my eyes in anticipation.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­that¡¯s it, Natalia¡­take me in. Take in all of me¡­¡± Reiner¡¯s sexy voice cooed into my ear as I began lowering my hips slowly onto his erected pole, taking him in slowly inch by inch.


    I felt my pussy being stretched as his hot rod began filling me, inch by inch I took him in deeper and deeper into my love hole. I moaned and panted as I continued to lower my hips down onto his shaft, feeling myself being filled more and more until we were skin to skin.


    Finally, his entire rod was buried to the hilt into my pussy. It felt so fulfilling andplete to be one with Reiner. I felt him everywhere inside of me, he was in so deep, and it made me realize just how hungry I had been for him.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ahhh¡­you¡¯re so big¡­it¡¯s so deep¡­¡± I said, surprised at how husky and naughty my voice sounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to get deeper,¡± Reiner replied sexily as both his hands gripped my waist tightly.


    I cried out so loudly, I was sure the maids could hear me when Reiner suddenly started thrusting his hips up, driving his cock in and out of my hole wildly. The force of his thrusts bounced my body up and down his cock as his powerful hands supported me, lifting me up and mming me down to match his powerful thrusts.


    It felt like my body was going to be split into two at the intensity and depth of his rapid thrusts. I screamed and moaned loudly as I rode his thick shaft, my body and my breasts bouncing up and down as Reiner continued to pump into my body with abandon.


    ¡°R! Ahhh¡­it¡¯s deep¡­so good¡­Ahhh¡­¡± I managed to say a few broken phrases in between my heavy pants and moans.


    I felt hot wetness gush out from deep inside of my hole as Reiner continued to pound hisrge member into me. He was hitting so deep inside; it was driving me wild. Reiner¡¯srge hand groped and squeezed my breasts before pinching my hardened nipples while his hips thrusted his hot rod in and out of my pussy.


    I grinded my hips against his cock and clenched my pussy walls tightly around his love stick when I felt my climax approaching. I couldn¡¯t think of anything and was barely aware of my surroundings as my body focused solely on mating with Reiner¡¯s hard cock. With a few more hard thrusts against the sensitive spot deep inside of my hole, my body spasmed wildly as I screamed his name at my climax.


    ¡°You came already? I love seeing your erotic face when you climax, Natalia¡­it¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Reiner said as he took my chin between his fingertips before kissing me tenderly on the lips.


    My insides felt hot and very wet and sticky from my orgasm. Reiner¡¯s hard member was still embedded in my hole, clearly not yet fully satisfied.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Get on your hands and knees, Natalia. Let me take you from behind,¡± Reiner requested, and I eagerlyplied. I knew very well how amazing being fucked from behind by Reiner would feel. It would be rough, and it would leave me sore, but I wanted it¡­badly.


    Getting onto my hands and knees with Reiner positioned behind me, I waited impatiently for his wild movements. Without much dy, Reiner began pumping his cock inside my pussy as he moaned and panted loudly with exertion. His cock filled me uppletely before ramming in and out of my hole with astonishing speed.


    It felt amazing, I couldn¡¯t contain my cries of pleasure and soon the room was filled with our wild moans and the sound of our flesh dancing with each other. Wet lewd sounds echoed in the bedroom as I got wetter, my juices spilling out of my hole and trickled down my inner thighs. Reiner¡¯srge hands held my hips in ce as he pounded deeper and faster into my pussy hole.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­cumming¡­R!¡± I cried out as my second orgasm hit me. Reiner was moaning louder now too; he must be close to his limit as well.


    ¡°Ahh¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­Natalia!¡± Reiner cried out my name when he came. His wild thrusts came to a halt as his cock spurted his hot load deep into my womb. He stayed in that position for a while as his body emptied its seed inside of me. I felt his hotness fill me up, its warmth spreading throughout my body¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 179 Clash

    Alone in the darkness of his room, Reiner picked up his phone and started making a call. After a few rings, the line connected.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to initiate a call,¡± a cheerful voice spoke through the phone.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± Reiner said.


    ¡°What is it old friend?¡± Edward replied enthusiastically. It was rare for Reiner to call him. Usually, it was the other way around.


    ¡°You remember how you asked me to find out about Natalia¡¯s other lover?¡± Reiner asked emotionlessly.


    ¡°I see. So, you found out?¡± Edward replied as a smirk formed on his lips.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Reiner said, followed by a small sigh.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Edward inquired.


    ¡°¡­Zak Rosenhall¡± Reiner replied.


    He heard a loud sigh on the other side of the line after a brief pause.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too surprised,¡± Reiner stated his observation.


    ¡°I had a feeling that that was the case,¡± Edward replied back smoothly.


    ¡°Since when?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°I had a hunch which was confirmed during the red-carpet event of his movie premiere. Zak purposefully invited me there,¡± Edward exined.


    ¡°Quite bold, huh?¡± Reinermented.


    ¡°Zak probably knows everything. That Zak¡­he¡¯s very dangerous. I mean, he¡¯s even got his mother in the palm of his hands¡± Edward said followed by a sigh.


    ¡°What will you do?¡± Reiner asked bluntly.


    ¡°The only way is to make Zak willingly let Natalia go,¡± Edward replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­Natalia seems overly attached to him,¡± Reiner said doubtfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know all the details of what happened between them but¡­no one should spend his or her entire life paying back a debt,¡± Edward stated firmly.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right¡­¡± Reiner whispered as if to himself before hanging up.


    Well, I guess I¡¯ll leave her in Edward¡¯s capable hands. The time I have left with her is running out¡­


    ¡­


    I woke up in a bad mood and with a sense of premonition as well. I sigh before stretching and getting out of bed. Lucien has been so busy with work that he was either homete or haven¡¯t been home at alltely. I wonder if he¡¯s home today, but I guess the answer is probably a ¡®no¡¯.


    ¡°Laura¡­¡± I greeted my maid when I encountered her in the hallway downstairs.


    ¡°Miss Natalia¡­¡± Laura said as she smiled a tight smile. I wondered what was wrong, Laura seemed nervous and restless.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, trying to get straight to the point.


    ¡°Nothing¡­Miss. Breakfast is ready in the dining room¡­¡± Laura said before gesturing towards the dining room.


    ¡°Ok¡­have a nice day,¡± I replied before proceeding towards the dining room.


    Something is off today, I thought. Less than a minuteter my sense of premonition was confirmed when I stepped one foot into the dining room.


    ¡°Hi there!¡± an overly bright and friendly voice called out from the dining table.


    ¡°Good morning. Wee to the house of Lucien Rosenhall,¡± I replied firmly as I stered the fakest smile I could onto my face.


    I took my seat at the table as I waved away all the maids from the room. No one should have to witness whatever that was going to go down between Ang and me.


    ¡°Thank you, my stepdaughter,¡± Ang replied politely but with an edge to her stare.


    ¡°Did Lucien give you your own set of rooms? After all, this mansion is quite spacious,¡± I asked, faking my concern for her well-being.


    The look on her face confirmed my hypothesis immediately. This woman has not had the chance to get close to Lucien at all since their wedding, let alone sleep with him. Worst, I was sure she was not allowed to set foot into Lucien¡¯s wing of the mansion either.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern,¡± Ang replied curtly before hiding behind her teacup as she brought it up for a sip.


    ¡°Well of course, taking care of our guests¡¯ wellbeing while they are in this mansion is part of my responsibility,¡± I said with full emphasis on the word ¡®guest¡¯.


    The smile Ang had been trying to keep up suddenly vanished from her beautiful face. Her eyes narrowed at me and it was clear that she had decided to cease all pretense of being nice.


    ¡°You better know your ce, girl. I am the legally wedded wife of Lucien Rosenhall now!¡± Ang shrieked in anger.


    ¡°So was my mother and look where she ended up,¡± I replied with an icy smile. You better watch what you do and say Ang¡­like¡­really.


    ¡°I will not tolerate your insolence. You don¡¯t have to like me or act like you do. However, you should never cross the line,¡± Ang warned me as she leaned forward aggressively towards me from across the table.


    ¡°I havepletely no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± I said as I shrugged and smiled at her innocently.


    ¡°I saw you having sex with Lucien,¡± Ang spat at me.


    ¡°Oh¡­so you did see¡­¡± I said with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to see?¡± Ang said as she sneered at me. Her face contorted with anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s just your own spection,¡± I replied smoothly as I began sipping my tea.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to expose your secret if you don¡¯t behave yourself immediately!¡± Ang shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who has been sleeping around with men that I shouldn¡¯t sleep around with, am I?¡± I shot back before smirking knowingly at her.


    I silently thanked Zak for all the dirt he provided me on Ang. Zak was right. If I wanted to keep Ang under my control, I needed information that could be used against her. I needed to know all her dark and hidden secrets.


    ¡°¡­How much do you know?¡± Ang asked, clearly in shock.


    ¡°More than you would want the whole world to find out,¡± I replied before beaming her the perfect Rosenhall smile.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Ang screamed.


    **Crash!**Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The next moment, there was a loud crash as Ang¡¯s threw her teacup at me. Thankfully by my reflex or by pure luck, I was able to doge the attack. The teacup crashed to the floor and broke followed by other tes and the tea pot when Ang pushed them all down from the table.


    ¡°Miss Natalia!¡±


    I heard Reiner¡¯s panicked voice as he burst in through the dining room door. I smiled a little at him to let him know that I was ok. Reiner was immediately by my side checking for possible injuries.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 180 Lustful Addiction

    ¡°Are you ok? What happened?¡± Reiner asked. His hands taking my hands in his as he inspected them for injuries, followed by my arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss. Just get the maids to clean up all this mess,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Madame Ang, please refrain from violent actions in this household. Acts of aggression against Rosenhall family members will not be tolerated as per the code of the Rosenhall household,¡± Reiner warned Ang in his cold and professional voice.


    ¡°What?! How dare you use me of such a thing?¡± Ang yelled back at Reiner.


    ¡°Then how would you exin how your teacup ended up broken on Miss Natalia¡¯s side of the table?¡± Reiner questioned before smiling knowingly at her.


    ¡°Why are you taking her side?!¡± Ang shrieked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking anyone¡¯s side. I¡¯m speaking based on the evidence that I see before my own eyes. As a senior butler for the Rosenhall household, I report directly to the Elders. I strongly advise you to watch both your words and actions, Madame Ang,¡± Reiner stated his warning coldly before bending down to pick up shards of Ang¡¯s broken teacup.


    ¡°Have you slept with him too?!¡± Ang shouted as she pointed an using finger at Reiner.


    ¡°I have. What of it?¡± I replied without a care as I cocked my head innocently to the side.


    Ang¡¯s shocked face was a priceless entertainment. Reiner will probably scold me endlessly for thister but the look on Ang¡¯s face was more than worth it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Reiner¡­¡± I called out sweetly to Reiner.


    I walked proudly with a straight back out of the dining room door with Reiner following me silently. Hopefully this exchange will keep Ang away from Lucien and me for a while longer. I feel sorry for her and her situation, but we all must live with the consequences of our actions¡­unfortunately.


    ¡­


    ¡°R¡­please slow down¡­ahhh¡­it¡¯s in so deep¡­ah¡­ahhh¡­¡± I whimpered as I drowned in lustful desire.


    ¡°Open your legs wider¡­take me in deeper,¡± Reiner panted greedily into my ear as hisrge hands pushed my thighs further apart.


    Reiner continued to thrust hard and fast into my hot body like a wild animal. I felt his cock deep inside of my belly and it was stirring up my insides. I couldn¡¯t keep my erotic moans to myself any longer as I began moaning loudly and crying out his name. Hisrge cock stretched the lining of my cunt and stimted my core, driving me wild with desire for him. I¡¯ve lost count of how many times he¡¯s made me climax now. As always, Reiner has way too much stamina for my poor body to match.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if what Zak said to Reiner during Lucien¡¯s wedding is the cause for this, buttely Reiner has gotten so aggressive and possessive. We¡¯ve been getting it on like this almost every day and every chance that we have. Late at night, almost every night, Reiner would make love to me. Sometimes he would do it gently and with care, as careful as a man of his size could be. However, most of the time his sex was rough, demanding and¡­very fulfilling.


    Surprisingly, he never spoke a word or asked me anything about Zak or my rtionship with Zak. Perhaps, I would feel better if he did. On the other hand, I wasn¡¯t sure if any exnation could make him, or anyone understand what Zak meant to me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin properly even if Reiner did ask. Once again, my thoughts were a mess, and I was just going around blindly in endless circles.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Reiner¡¯s deep and concerned voiced snapped me out from my thoughts.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Nothing¡­sorry¡­¡± I replied softly and apologetically. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of Zak or any other man while we¡¯re doing this¡­well, technically, I wasn¡¯t thinking of Zak.


    ¡°Should we stop?¡± Reiner asked while he stroked my hair fondly. He stopped moving as he waited for my answer.


    ¡°Please¡­don¡¯t stop¡­¡± I whispered back as I slowly wrapped my legs around his hips to draw him closer to my body. Seeing the look of deep desire in his eyes, I didn¡¯t think he could easily stop¡­


    Reiner leaned it and kissed me tenderly before that same kiss turned into a hot and passionate one that burned my soul. I didn¡¯t need to worry that my mind would wander elsewhere, Reiner kept both my mind and body so busy and so full of him that I couldn¡¯t think of anything else until dawn came.


    ¡­


    It didn¡¯t take very long for me to get addicted to having Reiner in my bed every night just like a sleeping pill that I needed to take to fall peacefully asleep. Every night that I slept in Reiner¡¯s arms was peaceful and without any dreams.


    ¡°Laura, can you call Reiner for me?¡± I instructed my dear maid as I watched her busy herself arranging my things in the bathroom.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Natalia,¡± Laura replied obediently before turning to leave. I watched her leave from the bathtub where I was enjoying my warm bath.


    Just as she was about to close the door, Laura paused as if she was struck by a thought. Swiftly she turned around to face me once more with a round-eyed face.


    ¡°Umm¡­Mr. Reiner¡¯s birthday is the day after tomorrow¡­I guess you already know¡­¡± Laura told me hesitantly.


    ¡°I see. Thanks for reminding me, Laura,¡± I replied back smoothly with a perfect smile.


    Trust Reiner to not mention to me that his birthday wasing up and trust everyone to know about it except for me. I felt my mood growing sour as I pretended to know about the fact that his birthday was in two days. I bet Laura secretly suspected that I didn¡¯t know and hence her very kind reminder.


    Laura left swiftly to carry out the task she had been given after closing the bathroom door silently behind her. I sigh¡­what do I do about his uing birthday?


    It¡¯s gettingte¡­and I miss Reiner.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 181 I Desire You

    My body feels hot and flushed from the warm bath. I started blowing bubble underneath the water¡¯s surface with my eyes still above the water watching the closed door and waiting for Reiner to make his appearance.


    Since he kept silent about his uing birthday, maybe I should surprise him. I smirked a little to myself as I imagined Reiner¡¯s happy but surprised face. I wonder what kind of present would make him happy.


    The sound of the door opening snapped me out of my thoughts as Reiner walked into the bathroom. Dressed in his professional butler suit, Reiner looks handsome and perfect as always. I sat up in the bathtub and stretched out my arms towards him beckoning him toe closer.


    ¡°Did you need something? You sent Laura on a search for me¡­¡± Reiner asked as he walked over to stand next to the bathtub.


    ¡°I miss you¡­¡± I replied softly and honestly.


    Instead of looking happy, Reiner just sighed and looked slightly annoyed.


    ¡°I miss you too, but I still have work to do. If you don¡¯t need anything, I¡¯lle by to see youter¡­ok?¡± Reiner said in a gentle voice as he patted the top of my wet head. With that, Reiner turned around swiftly and headed for the door.


    ¡°R! Wait¡­I need your help to wash me, dress me¡­and then put me to sleep,¡± I called out after him with a list of tasks that I needed him to help me with.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you really need?¡± Reiner asked mockingly as he turned around to face me.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out. Come join me,¡± I replied with a teasing smile as I waved him toe over.


    ¡°Are you sure that this can¡¯t wait tillter?¡± Reiner replied tly.


    At least we¡¯ve progressed to the stage where he¡¯s more than willing to indulge in intimate pleasures with me and he¡¯s willing toe to meter tonight; however, I really wanted him right now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. What about you? Are you sure your work can¡¯t wait tillter?¡± I asked back.


    I saw fleeting thoughts cross Reiner¡¯s face as he weighed out his options before finally sighing and deciding toply with my wishes. Without a single word in response, he started to remove his clothes.


    ¡°Need help?¡± I asked, shing him a yful smile.


    ¡°No¡­¡± he replied bluntly.


    I would love to help him undress but I guess I¡¯ll wait patiently in the tub today. I admired his movements as he removed his article of clothing one by one until he waspletely naked. Reiner¡¯s body is so beautiful and amazingly fit. I can¡¯t wait to run my hands along his firm muscles when we make love. The thought of it heated my body up in a way that the warm bath water never could.


    ¡°Scoot over, Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said in a low voice that I found so seductive as he got into the bathtub with me. He positioned me so that I was sitting in between his legs with my back towards him. I leaned back against his hard and warm chest as Reiner wrapped his strong arms around me instinctively. I love this position because it makes me feel so warm and so loved.


    ¡°Do you remember the first time you showered me here?¡± I asked a little absent mindedly as I reminisce about events surrounding the first time we met.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I do¡­¡± Reiner replied in an amused tone. He kissed my hair and began nibbling my earlobe and my body started to tingle in response to his seductive action.


    ¡°Did you peek at my body back then? Or were you so honest that you really kept your eyes closed all the time?¡± I asked purely out of curiosity. I have always wanted to know.


    ¡°You might not believe this but, I honestly kept my eyes closed all the time,¡± Reiner replied seriously against my ear as he continued to lick my ear with the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, a little surprised. Although, knowing Reiner I guess he really didn¡¯t peak.


    ¡°Why do you sound so surprised? I take my job seriously,¡± Reiner replied before kissing my ear and sucking it loudly. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning anymore and I started squirming a little in his arms.


    ¡°I find that¡­hard to believe. You know¡­the way you touched me back then¡­¡± I replied in between my now ragged breathing and moans.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should beining about that. If I remember correctly, you were so hot and wet inside¡­you were probably enjoying yourself immensely,¡± Reiner said with a littleugh.


    ¡°Ah¡­R¡­Ahhh¡± I moaned and cried out his name softly when I felt hisrge hands cupping my breasts, massaging them softly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten much naughtier since then¡­¡± Reinermented before sealing my lips with his, capturing my erotic moans with his kiss.


    I opened my lips to wee his exploring tongue and our tongues danced together passionately as we kissed. I bit his lips a little to urge him on and our kiss got hungrier and more aggressive. Reiner thrusted his tongue deeply into my mouth and I moaned softly in response. I was so turned on at this point that I just wanted to take his cock deep inside of my hole. I felt my body getting even hotter and a pleasurable knot was forming in between my legs.


    His hands fondled and squeezed my breasts tighter, and I cried out in bliss. I loved it when he pumped my breast a little roughly with hisrge hands. It feels good, my nipples are hard and erect, and they are rubbing against his hot palm. I wanted him to pinch and pull on my nipples just like he had done so many times before. Soon, Reiner did just that. I bit my lips and moaned loudly when his fingers pinched and twirled my erect nipples in between his fingertips.


    ¡°I know you like it a little rough here¡­¡± Reiner said knowingly as his hands handled my rutting body.


    ¡°I want you¡­R¡­¡± I whispered seductively as I arched my neck back to kiss the side of his neck before sucking his sensitive skin. I opened my legs wider to indicate where I wanted his loving attention.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite impatient today. Is it because I couldn¡¯t be with you during the day?¡± Reiner asked rhetorically.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 182 Never Enough

    Perhaps he was right, since he had many things to take care of today, we didn¡¯t spend as much time together during the day like we normally would. I blushed a little as I thought of the many times, we would secretly get it on during the day.


    I simply nodded my response as I covered his hands on my breasts with my own. I moaned and closed my eyes as our hands massaged my breasts firmer and rougher until I felt like I was going to cum from the pleasure. I removed my hand when Reiner stopped moving his hands signally that he was ready to explore further down my body. My pussy quivered in anticipation, and I thrusted my hips upwards a little to wee his manly hand against my throbbing womanhood.


    ¡°You¡¯re flooded down here¡­how long have you been waiting for this?¡± Reiner asked as his fingertips traced the slippery opening in between my inner thighs. I moaned lewdly in response when his fingertips brushed against my swollen clitoris.


    ¡°Touch me¡­R¡­please¡­¡± I begged in a small voice as I spread my legs even further apart for him. I wanted him to insert his fingers and then hisrge cock inside of me. It was driving me insane, I felt so hot inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re so slippery, my fingers are sliding in quite easily¡­¡± Reinermented in a satisfied tone as he pushed two thick and long fingers inside my love hole.


    My hips bucked against his hands with joy as I felt the fulfilling sensation of my cave being filled and stretched. I know it¡¯s just his fingers, but it already feels so amazing. I cried out his name when he started moving his fingers in and out of my hole, changing angles slightly with his thrust to hit all my pleasurable spots. I felt his finger so deep inside, rubbing my pussy walls towards my inner core.


    Reiner groped my breast with his other hand while he continued to pump his fingers in and out of my cunt fast and hard. I cried out in pleasure with his every thrust as I felt my insides get hotter and wetter. I wanted to feel him even deeper, so I started thrusting my hips up to meet his hand midway and parted my legs further apart. I draped my legs on both sides of the bathtub to keep my legs spread far part as Reiner rammed his finger into me faster and faster.


    I felt his fingers curl upwards to stimte my g-spot and I screamed wildly in response. I felt like I was going to cum, the pleasure he was stirring up deep inside of my pussy was getting too muchbined with the delight of my nipple being squeezed.


    ¡°R¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence because Reiner kissed me wildly, capturing my cries of ecstasy in his mouth as I came hard. My body trembled in his arms as Iid back against his hard manly chest.


    I felt hisrge hands on my waist and my body was being lifted upwards. Still in a daze from my orgasm, I didn¡¯t fully realize what was going on until I felt the tip of his massive cock piece my opening. Oh¡­he¡¯s entering me. Finally, I can feel his love pole inside of me¡­


    His hands supported my body as he positioned his cock at the entrance of my pulsating wet slit. His massive manhood dug into my hole as Reiner slowly slid my body down, slowly taking in his cock. He¡¯s so big¡­as always. The tip of his cock stretched the opening of my pussy, and I felt a tingly sensation as he pushed a little deeper inside. It¡¯s so hot¡­his cock is so hot inside of me and it¡¯s making me feel so full inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re so big¡­R¡­your cock¡­ahhh!¡± I cried out as I concentrated on taking his full length inside of my hole.


    ¡°You tell me this every time¡­you¡¯re gonna have to get used to it,¡± Reiner said before he bit the back of my neck softly.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­. Ahhhhh!¡± I cried out when Reiner thrusted his enormous shaft inside of mepletely. My body taking in his full length as I sat back down, now with him fully buried inside of me. I sighed with satisfaction at the sensation of being filled to the brim my him. Sex with Reiner has always been so fulfilling and I always feel soplete after all of our steamy sessions and each time it felt better and better.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Do you want to move? I¡¯ll help you,¡± Reiner offered as hisrge hands supported my waist once more.


    I was able to nod slightly in response before I felt him lifting my body, sliding me up and down the length of his erected shaft. I felt his cock sliding in and out of me, the head of his cock hitting me deep inside at my core with every thrust. My pussy spasmed non-stop around his dick as he started to thrust his hips upwards, driving his thick cock deeper inside of me and faster.


    I bounced my hips up and down, taking his cock in and then pulling it out from my hot hole. It feels incredible, I was already losing my mind as I continued to ride him like a mad woman. My breasts swayed up and down to the rhythm of our thrusting before Reiner squeezed them hard to give me even more pleasure.


    We both moaned and panted like wild animals in heat as we mated crazily. Reiner thrusted so hard that it was starting to hurt. His cock felt like it had gotten even bigger inside of me, and the pleasure was crossing into the territories of pain and then back again. His long and thick cock reached deep inside of me and was stirring up my love juices inside as I squirted even more honey onto his cock.


    Over and over, he pumped his love stick in and out of me. I cried out with abandon until my voice was hoarse and I felt tears of happiness at the corner of my eyes. Reiner was groaning like a rutting animal and continued thrusting with no signs of ever stopping. My lower body felt like it had melted into mush as I drowned in lust and pleasure.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 183 Taking the Hardest Step

    I think I came multiple times while he fucked me fast and hard. Each orgasm toppled by an even better orgasm. I knew from personal experience that my body could cum multiple times when I did it with Reiner, it became amon urrence that partly led to my addiction to his love.


    ¡°Did you just cum again? You¡¯re clenching and twitching around my cock¡­¡± Reiner asked to confirm his suspicion.


    ¡°I¡­so many times¡­¡± I replied as I closed my eyes and panted. Reiner¡¯s cock was still pumping in and out of my love cave. Like always, my body couldn¡¯tst as long as Reiner¡¯s.


    ¡°Hang in there, Natalia. I¡¯m about to cum soon¡­¡± Reiner saidfortingly. I hope he would cum before my body starts to break apart, I thought to myself without voicing my thoughts out loud. Reiner would justugh at me and lecture me on why I shouldn¡¯t temp him¡­it never ends.


    Our wild coupling continued for a while longer until I felt Reiner approach his climax. Reiner sucked the side of my neck to stifle his moans as his orgasm hit him. I clenched my pussy walls around his hot cock as it twitched and shot his hot cum deep inside of my cave. Reiner panted and moaned loudly as he bit my neck, his body jerking as I felt his hot seed continue to fill me up deep inside.


    We both rested until the waves of our climax washed over us. I rested my head on Reiner¡¯s chest and closed my eyes in bliss. I wished silently to myself that Reiner and I could always be together and sometimes I wondered if he ever felt the same way too.


    ¡­


    The next day, to everyone¡¯s surprise Lucien returned back to the mansion in time for dinner after being away from home for almost two weeks.


    ¡°Master Lucien is back, Miss Natalia,¡± Laura informed me after knocking politely at my door.


    ¡°Lucien is back?¡± I replied after opening the door to my room.


    Laura¡¯s smiling face greeted me as she happily bobbed her head up and down in affirmation.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Natalia. Master Lucien is in his study,¡± Laura replied sweetly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me know. Please tell the cook to prepare Lucien¡¯s favorite foods for dinner,¡± I requested as I waved her off.


    Lucien must be swamped with work to not return home for a couple of days. Although he did call me a couple of times, but our conversation was short and held no significant substance. I was delighted that Lucien was back, and I could talk to him in person. After all, there was something that I needed to talk to him about.


    I headed straight for Lucien¡¯s study. I took a deep breath when I was standing right in front of the door to his study. I can do this.


    ¡°Natalia? Come in,¡± Lucien¡¯s voice beckoned me inside after I had softly knocked a few times on the door.


    Anxiously, I opened the door to his study and entered before closing the door firmly behind me. I greeted Lucien with a smile as I made my way towards the sofa of his study. Soon, Lucien joined me, sitting on the opposite sofa from where I was seated.


    ¡°Wee home, Lucien. I guess you must have been pretty busy with work,¡± I said, shing him one of my best smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with Ang¡¯s father for days¡­just working¡­¡± Lucien replied with a tired sigh. He did look quite drained.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯ve married her father rather than Ang herself,¡± I teased.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s generally the right idea¡­¡± Lucien replied with a smile of his own.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re back home,¡± I said honestly, unsure of how to proceed to the main topic I wanted to discuss.


    ¡°So¡­what is it? It¡¯s rare for you to drop by my study,¡± Lucien asked as he smile knowingly at me.


    ¡°I¡­would like you to remove Reiner from being my personal bodyguard,¡± I said softy,ing straight to the point before I lost my nerve.


    ¡°Well, this is surprising. I thought you two got along very well. Did you two get in a fight?¡± Lucien said after a brief moment of silence.


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to have a personal bodyguard anymore. I feel very safe and when I go out, I can always borrow one of your bodyguards or one of Zak¡¯s bodyguards,¡± I quickly defended my proposal.


    Lucien stroked his chin as if in thought for a moment before he let out a small sigh and smiled a little at me.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go along with it if that¡¯s what you want. Reiner was originally on loan from the main house anyways so sooner orter, we¡¯ve got to return him,¡± Lucien said in resignation.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucien,¡± I thanked him as relief flooded my voice. I tried my best to remain calm without giving anything away.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll let Reiner know in a few days. I have some business to take care of before then,¡± Lucien said casually as he seemed to rx a little on the sofa.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll see you at dinner. I already told the cook to prepare your favorite dishes,¡± I said as I got up to leave.


    I somehow made it out of Lucien¡¯s study with my objective fulfilled. I¡¯ve got a few days left with Reiner and I intend to enjoy our time together before it alles to an end.


    ¡­


    I woke up super early with excitement. I didn¡¯t sleep well at all and was tossing and turning in bed all night. Today is Reiner¡¯s birthday. Having received a two-day advance notice from Laura, my dear maid, I had some time to prepare a present for him and a birthday cake.


    I didn¡¯t have that much time to prepare for everything today because all the preparation had to be done in secret. This meant that I couldn¡¯t do anything if Reiner was around. Unfortunately, as my butler and bodyguard, he was around most of the time.


    However, today I had the whole morning to myself with Reiner away on an errand with Laura. Of course, this was all part of the n. I had Laura help with this by getting her to ask Reiner to help run an errand with her to pick up many things that I didn¡¯t need from the various boutiques at the mall. Visiting various boutiques to pick up my purchases should keep the two of them busy all morning while I put together somest-minute preparations.


    The idea was to simply surprise him with a cake and a present in the middle of the garden and then we would enjoy a private lunch together. I quickly headed out to where the lunch was to take ce to oversee the preparations. The table and chairs were in ce with the proper decoration that I had in mind. The maids informed me that the food was being prepared by the chef and that there was nothing to worry about.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 184 Birthday Surprise

    Preparing for a little birthday surprise for Reiner had made me realized how well loved he is by the other members of staff. Everyone was excited about the event and was more than happy to help out with the preparations. They praised Reiner endlessly for his kind attitude and outstanding skill at this work. Prepping his birthday event along with the staff gave me a glimpse of another side of Reiner at work that I never knew.


    I couldn¡¯t stop smiling to myself throughout the morning as we continued to add final touches to the lunch venue. I had spent some time preparing the present for Reiner, although I wasn¡¯t quite sure if he would like it.


    ¡°Miss Natalia, I think everything is ready now. We just need to serve the food,¡± a maid informed me with a pleased smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you so much everyone for your hard work! I¡¯m sure Reiner will be very happy,¡± I thanked everyone joyfully.


    I couldn¡¯t stop smiling every time that I imagined Reiner¡¯s surprised and probably slightly embarrassed reaction at this birthday surprise. I took a look at my watch and realized that Reiner and Laura should already be on their way back to the mansion.


    ¡°Alright everyone. Just to recap onest time. Laura will bring Reiner here and everyone will start singing happy birthday as I bring the cake out. Ok?¡± I exined the n onest time to the staffs that have gathered.


    They all nodded with understanding. I¡¯ve never prepared a birthday surprise like this before so I was truly excited to see how it would turn out.


    ¡­


    ¡°3¡­2¡­1! Happy birthday to youuuu¡­Happy birthday to youuuu¡­¡±


    On signal from me, everyone started singing happy birthday as Laura led a confused Reiner into the garden. Reiner, who was still dutifully holding many shopping bags filled with clothes I had ordered him to pick up for me, looked more confused with what was going on than anything.


    His reaction was priceless, and it made me happy that the surprise seemed to be working. Holding therge chocte birthday cake, I walked to the center table to ce the cake with lit candles on the table.


    ¡°Reiner! Happy Birthday from all of us!¡± I said happily as I took his hand in mine, leading him to the cake. Dragging him made me realize how stiff his body was at that moment.


    ¡°Make a wish and blow out the candles,¡± I instructed excitedly before pping my hands along with the others.


    Reiner smiled a little at me before closing his eyes briefly to make a wish. Then he blew out all the candles in one breath amidst the cheer from everyone. I couldn¡¯t stop smiling and pping with joy, I would count this birthday surprise as a huge sess.


    ¡°What did you wish for, R?¡± I whispered to Reiner in secret.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret,¡± Reiner whispered back before winking at me.


    ¡°Well, Happy Birthday!¡± I wished him a happy birthday again as I smiled widely at him. There are benefits to having nice teeth¡­


    ¡°Thank you everyone¡­for the surprise. Enough of your time here, please get back to work,¡± Reiner said, starting off with an appreciative and cheerful note but ending with his stern and professional voice.


    Technically he was right. This was the staff¡¯s working time and I bet there was many things that they needed to do on a daily basis to run thisrge mansion.


    ¡°You could cut them some ck¡­just for today¡­¡± I mumbled my protest.


    ¡°I already did,¡± Reiner said as he gestured to the cake and the lunch table that had been beautifully set up.


    I sighed and rolled my eyes at him and his uptight professionalism.


    ¡°Back to work, everyone¡­¡± Reiner said as he shooed off everyone back to work.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Birthday lunch¡­with me?¡± I asked sweetly once everyone had gone off to continue with their respective work.


    Reiner sighed a little as we both sat down at the lunch table opposite each other. I wasn¡¯t sure if any of the food was liked by Reiner because I didn¡¯t really know what he liked but the chef surely put his skill on disy for this meal.


    ¡°The food looks good. Don¡¯t you think?¡± I said as I gestured for him to start eating.


    ¡°Tell me that there¡¯s at least one thing in those shopping bags that you really needed,¡± Reiner said grumpily as his eyes nced over at the huge pile of shopping bags that he had picked up earlier today.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m getting lectured?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Because you are getting lectured,¡± Reiner said sternly.


    ¡°I needed some clothes¡­I guess,¡± I replied vaguely as I smiled apologetically at him.


    ¡°Thank you, Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said so softly that I thought perhaps I had imagined hearing him at first.


    Wow. All the preparations that when into this was more than worth it! I wanted to squeal with delight.


    ¡°You¡¯re weed, R. Oh¡­I have a present for you too!¡± I said merrily as I stood up and brought over the present that I had prepared.


    After staring at the present with a nk expression for a while, Reiner turned to me with a confused and conflicted look like he wanted to ask a question but wasn¡¯t sure if he should.


    ¡°Well? What do you think?¡± I asked instead.


    ¡°Umm¡­the guy in the painting looks great, I guess¡­but¡­do I really look like that to you?¡± Reiner asked as he continued to eye the painting.


    I stood next to him as I also looked at the portrait of Reiner that I had painted. It was from that day when I asked him to pose for me with the flowers. With many things that had been going on I didn¡¯t have the chance toplete the painting until very recently. His birthdaynding on today presented the perfect opportunity for me to give it to him.


    The painting wasn¡¯t a standard portrait of Reiner, it was painted from my point of view, and I had included a little of myself in it. It was painted from the perspective of someone standing behind me the day I painted him. In the painting, you could see my back as I painted and Reiner as the subject of my painting.


    In the painting, his facial expression was a mix of a sweet smile, embarrassment, and a touch of shyness. The expression I see quite often when we were alone together, just like now.


    ¡°Yes. When we¡¯re alone, that¡¯s the face you make¡­sometimes,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Reiner mused as he continued to look at the painting.


    I watched Reiner closely as I tried my best to remember this moment in my mind because who knows, it could be one of thest few memories that I get to share with him. I painted that painting because I wanted us to remember the times we shared.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 185 A Stormy Night

    There¡¯s a storm outside. The rain beat down harshly as the wind howled mercilessly. The night was dark and the sense of gloom that spread through the atmosphere was suffocating. Reiner looked outside through a window of one of the mansion¡¯srge and long hallways. It was just a hunch, but he had a sense of foreboding. Lucien never called him for a private talk about anything pleasant. This time would be no different.


    ¡°Master Lucien,¡± Reiner said formally before bowing professionally.


    Reiner stood tall in front of Lucien¡¯s work desk to answer to the summon from his master. As always, the atmosphere in Lucien¡¯s office was tense as both men eyed each other.


    ¡°Thanks foring, Reiner,¡± Lucien said casually before putting down the file he had been reading.


    ¡°Yes, Master Lucien,¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°No need to act so formal. I know you don¡¯t respect me much¡­¡± Lucien stated emotionlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the job, Sir,¡± Reiner replied, his tone as formal as before.


    ¡°So, I was right. You don¡¯t respect me at all,¡± Lucien replied with a small chuckle.


    ¡°How can I be of service, Master Lucien,¡± Reiner inquired, getting straight to the point.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s hard¡­working for someone who you once tried to kill¡­¡± Lucien continued as he narrowed his eyes at Reiner. If Reiner was shocked at Lucien¡¯s words, he did not let it show.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the job, Sir,¡± Reiner repeated tly, unfazed by Lucien¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone just has to do their job,¡± Lucien said with a mocking smile.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°What do you think of my daughter?¡± Lucien asked, his tone serious.


    ¡°Miss Natalia is a very finedy that upholds all standards of the Rosenhall family,¡± Reiner answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­very fine¡­¡± Lucien said as he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Is there a problem regarding Miss Natalia?¡± Reiner asked, showing interest for the first time since he¡¯d stepped into the room.


    ¡°You tell me¡­¡± Lucien replied with a tight smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow, Sir. I don¡¯t see any problems regarding Miss Natalia,¡± Reiner answered firmly.


    ¡°Then¡­why would she make such an out of ce request?¡± Lucien questioned, cocking his head to the side in feigned curiosity.


    ¡°What request, Sir?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°Natalia has requested that you be removed from the duty of her personal butler and bodyguard immediately,¡± Lucien stated clearly.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Reiner said nkly. Lucien¡¯s words have notpletely sunk in.


    ¡°You will no longer serve Miss Natalia or this mansion. I will let the Elders know that you will be returning to the main family,¡± Lucien exined briskly.


    ¡°This is quite sudden. May I know the reason behind this decision?¡± Reiner inquired, his demeanor unchanged.


    ¡°As I said, it was Natalia¡¯s request and I¡¯m just going along with it. If you want to know the reason, you can ask Natalia. That will be all for today. Thank you for your service up until now,¡± Lucien said firmly, signally that this conversation hase to a close.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Lucien,¡± Reiner answered before bowing.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s starting to rain and there are dark clouds above. Perhaps a storm ising? I looked up at the dark sky. It¡¯s scary but a lot less than before when I was still experiencing those nightmares. After unravelling the truth behind my nightmares with Edward¡¯s help, my fear of the dark forest had also faded somehow. Otherwise, sitting here on this tree branch that I used to frequently visit with my mother in this garden surrounded by trees would be impossible for me now that it was getting dark, and a storm seemed to be fast approaching.


    I heard from Laura that Lucien had suddenly called Reiner to his study and that it was the talk of the town amongst the staff. They wondered what would cause the master of the house to summon Reiner so suddenly. It was umon for Lucien to give explicit instructions to the staff since he was always too busy with running the family business to care much about household management matters.


    I, on the other hand, knew exactly why Lucien had called Reiner to his study. I wasn¡¯t sure how Reiner would take his dismissal from the position of my butler and bodyguard. Would he be depressed, angry¡­or would he be relieved?


    I wasn¡¯t sure how he would feel or how he would take this. However, one thing was for sure, I didn¡¯t want to be there to witness it firsthand which is why I have decided to escape into the garden so that I wouldn¡¯t have to face him or his questions.


    This heavy rain, however, was not part of my calctions at all. I hugged my knees to myself as I continued to look up at the sky, feeling therge drops of rain fall on my upturned face. I know I should at least say goodbye to him properly, but it hurts too much, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    I¡¯m sorry, Reiner, but this is for the best. The closer I am to him, the more I want to be closer to him and to have more of him. Reiner is not rted to my mess with the Rosenhalls and I must not drag him into this. This greed must stop.


    ¡­


    ¡°Laura, where is Miss Natalia?¡± Reiner asked hurriedly as he found Laura in the hallway.


    ¡°Umm¡­I think she headed towards the garden. That was a long while ago though, perhaps she¡¯s already back in her room?¡± Laura replied hesitantly. She had been busy with so many chores that sticking to Natalia¡¯s side wasn¡¯t a feasible option.


    ¡°Natalia went to the garden?! In this rain?!¡± Reiner eximed, his panicked voiceing out much louder than he had intended. Laura winced in fear.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Laura stammered, clearly frightened by Reiner¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°No, sorry. It¡¯s my fault for shouting. I¡¯ll go look for her,¡± Reiner replied calmly.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t she be in her room? It¡¯s raining so hard already, she must have already returned¡­¡± Laura suggested.


    However, without replying to Laura, Reiner had already turned to run in the opposite direction.


    Natalia is not in her room or in this mansion¡­I think I looked everywhere she could be. Which can only mean¡­


    Reiner¡¯s thoughts grew darker as he ran outside into the pouring rain after grabbing an umbre at the door.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 186 Undress Me

    This storm is no joke. It¡¯s raining so hard that I can¡¯t see well around me anymore and I ampletely soaked. I still don¡¯t feel like going back inside the mansion though. I don¡¯t want to run into Reiner and I guess, I just wanted time alone to wallow in my sadness.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve cried in this rain. I¡¯ve cried so much that I couldn¡¯t cry anymore. Sadly, feeling the rain beat down on me from above is starting to feelforting. Luckily, there were next to no thunder and lighting, otherwise, I would probably be too scared to stay out for this long.


    I wonder if Reiner has already left for the main house to report back to the Elders. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him and yet I¡¯m the one that is sending him away. I¡¯m also the one crying my eyes out because of it¡­this is so stupid.


    Suddenly, the rain stopped. The endless rain that had been falling down on my head hade to aplete stop.


    ¡°How much longer are you going to sit out in this storm?¡± the voice I had wanted least¡­or the most¡­to hear right now cut through the sound of the storm.


    Looking up, I saw apletely soaked Rainer holding an umbre over my head. His red hair was now a dark maroon from being wet by the rain. Many emotions whirled within me; however, the clearest one was probably fear. The look on Reiner¡¯s face was intimidating and scary. I knew he was mad for many reasons without needing to ask.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°To stop you from killing yourself by catching pneumonia,¡± Reiner replied, half in truth and half in sarcasm.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be on your way back to the main house to see the Elders?¡± I asked what was on my mind.


    I felt Reiner stiffen at my words and before I knew it, my body was being lifted off the tree branch by his powerful arms. In one swift movement, Reiner had lifted me into his arms and was carrying me princess-style.


    ¡°Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing?! Where are you taking me?!¡± I screamed as I began to struggle in his arms.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reiner just held me tighter as he started walking without bothering to answer to my screams of protests. My struggles were meaningless against a man of his size and strength. I wish he would just put me down so that we could just go our separate ways.


    The rain has not let up one bit and it was getting colder. I shouted for Reiner to put me down many times as I beat my fists against his rock-hard chest to no avail. Within a few minutes, we seemed to have arrived at our destination. I looked around to see through the rain that we had arrived at the green house.


    Without pausing, Reiner pushed opened therge doors to the green house. The warmth of the greenhouse greeted us the moment Reiner opened the doors before striding in with me still in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s dry and warm here¡­and closer than going back to the mansion,¡± Reiner said as he slowly put me down on a wooden bench.


    The smell of roses and other flowers and herbs mixed to fill my nostrils as I sat down on the bench. The greenhouse was pretty much dark. Where are the light switches again? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in here and definitely not at night like this.


    Looking around, I suddenly realized that I was alone, and Reiner was no longer in sight. Where did he disappear to? Did he leave? I sense of loneliness immediately filled the void his presence had left behind.


    ¡°The lights are not working¡­I wonder what the head gardener has been doing not to fix this,¡± Reiner grumbled as he returned to my side holding a candle litntern in one hand.


    His height loomed over me like a tower as he stood in front of the bench that I was sitting on before he set thentern down to the side. This is the worst; I didn¡¯t want to face him but now I am all alone with him in the greenhouse. What do I do now? While I was figuring out what to say to him, Reiner spoke up first.


    ¡°So, you have something you want to tell me?¡± Reiner asked in a deep voice. Maybe it was my imagination, but I felt his voice felt colder than normal.


    I felt my lips quiver a little before I bit my lower lip to steady them. I still didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Suddenly, Reiner bent down to lean in close to me until his face was at my level and so close. His two arms nted on either side of the bench, preventing my escape. Not like I could escape from him anyways.


    ¡°I¡­want you to stop being my bodyguard,¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Reiner asked mercilessly.


    Why¡­I wonder¡­


    ¡°I feel safe now. I¡¯m not in danger¡­if I need to go out to public events, I will take some of Lucien¡¯s or Zak¡¯s bodyguards with me. It¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡± I stated the reasons that made the most sense while keeping my feelings aside.


    ¡°You¡¯re less beautiful¡­¡± Reiner said softly as his fingers started ying with strands of my wet hair.


    ¡°What?¡± I said in a whisper, confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re less beautiful¡­when you lie,¡± Reiner said as he peered into my eyes. Our gaze locked and I couldn¡¯t look away from his deep blue eyes.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying,¡± I managed to croak out.


    Slowly, I watched as if mesmerized as Reiner¡¯s hands reached out to unknot the bow at the cor of my dress. With tender care, Reiner slowly undid the bow before proceeded a little downward to unbutton the small buttons of the front of my dress.


    ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡± I asked in a panic.


    ¡°Undressing you. Your clothes are drenched¡­you¡¯ll get sick at this rate,¡± Reiner stated casually like what he was doing was the obvious course of action.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s ok¡­I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I quickly protested as I brushed his hands away from my chest.


    ¡°Stop being so stubborn, Natalia,¡± Reiner warned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I snapped back.


    Without heeding my words, Reiner¡¯s hands returned to my chest and began unbuttoning the buttons of my dress until all were undone. It was a struggle between us, but he finally had mepletely naked in no time at all. Reiner took all my clothes and underwear and threw them on the floor. Great.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 187 Naughty Interrogation

    Feeling vulnerable and exposed, I tried to cover my body with my hands as I curled myself up into a ball on the wooden bench. I know that the start to this whole situation was my fault, but this is going too far.


    ¡°Feel ready to tell me the truth now?¡± Reiner askedzily.


    He watched me intently after crouching down with one arm resting on one knee, the other supporting his head as he leaned on it as he gazed at me quizzically. I must look like such a mess to him, and I hated it.


    ¡°I already told you the truth. What more do you want?!¡± I yelled at him. My voice echoing through the green house along with the echoing sound of the rain.


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s try another way then,¡± Reiner said after heaving a sigh and shaking his head in disappointment.


    Slowly, Reiner got up and stood in front of me before patiently stripping off his clothes starting from his suit, his shirt and then moving down until he waspletely naked. I watched in shock at what was happening at first; however, I was unable to avert my gaze from his beautiful and inviting body.


    His wet hair and slightly damp body made him look so wildly sexy just like when he had just stepped out of the shower. I couldn¡¯t control my attraction towards him as I felt my hot juices starting to seep out from my opening.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I asked in a shaky voice when a stark-naked Reiner slowly leaned over my cowering body.


    ¡°There are many ways to extract information. I¡¯ll show you one of them, Natalia,¡± Reiner said in a deep voice tainted with evil intent before he shes me an equally evil smile.


    Before I could protest, hisrge hands had already grasps my wrists pulling them away from my body, bearing my naked breasts to him. At the same time, his lips sealed mine in an unbelievable passionate kiss. My cries of protests only granted ess for his hot and wet tongue to invade my mouth as he thrusted his tongue against mine wildly.


    I squeezed my eyes shut tightly as I bore the brunt of his aggressive kiss. I couldn¡¯t move my arm or free them from his grip no matter how hard I tried. Life is so unfair. Why was he born so big? And why was I made so small?


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, you¡¯ll just end up hurting yourself. Stay still, I¡¯ll make you feel so good¡­¡± Reiner whispered seductively close to my ear.


    I moaned instinctively when he ran the tip of his tongue along my ear lobe, slowly and sensually. I felt my body heat up at the feel of his familiar touch. I stopped struggling against his hold at this point because he was right, my wrists were starting to hurt from my own struggles.


    ¡°R¡­please stop¡­¡± I pleaded before another lewd moan escaped from my lips.


    My moans and lustful whimpers got louder when Reiner started sucking harder on my earlobes. Noticing that I was no longer struggling against his grip, Reiner freed my wrists so that his hand could seek out other sensitive spots on my body. His first destination were my breasts.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­R¡­¡± I moan in ecstasy when hisrge and warm hands cupped my breasts firmly.


    ¡°Hang in there, Natalia. This is just the beginning. I know how to please this body of yours very well,¡± Reiner leered at me before smiling a very satisfied smile.


    The way his hands massaged and yed with my breasts, a mixture of sensual and rough touches, proved his point very well. It felt so good, my body felt like it was on fire from his touch. I felt the heat from his palm spread from my breasts downwards to gather at my most sensual spot in between my legs.


    As he continued to tease and pleasure my breasts, I felt the insides of my pussy contracting and getting wetter. I cried out when his fingers pinched my nipples before rotating them slowly yet firmly in between his fingertips. It felt so blissful, I felt like I was going to climax from his torturous seduction.


    ¡°R¡­¡± I panted his name as I felt my climax approaching.


    ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Your face is so erotic right now¡­about to cum?¡± Reiner teased.


    He was right, I was about to¡­


    Suddenly, the warmth of his hand left my breasts and so did the blissful sensations that I was feeling. Shocked at the sudden deprivation of pleasure, I opened my eyes wide in frustration.


    ¡°R¡­?¡± I called his name softly in confusion.


    ¡°Ready to confess?¡± Reiner asked, his face only a few inches from my own.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked nkly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you cum¡­if you tell me the true reason why you¡¯re trying to send me away,¡± Reiner said with a smile as he patted my head adoringly.


    I was so shocked at this turn of events that I couldn¡¯t say anything but stare back at him dumbfounded. I must have had a very stupefied expression on my face because Reiner chuckled softly, clearly amused.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Reiner said pleasantly as he traced his fingers slowly down the in of my stomach from my breasts down towards my waist. Then down even further¡­


    I sucked in a breath in anticipation. It took all the willpower that I had left to resist the urge to spread my legs wide apart for him in invitation. My mind was hazy with lust and my body truly needed him to give me my release.


    It felt like forever, but eventually, Reiner¡¯s searching fingers found the wet and sensitive slit in between my legs. I moaned wildly when I felt the pressure of his fingers prodding and rubbing against the sensitive little nub of pleasure in between my legs.


    ¡°Spread your legs wide for me, Natalia. I know that you want to¡­¡± Reiner teased as his fingers stroked my sensitive nub faster and harder.


    ¡°No¡­Ahhhh!¡± I cried out as jolts of hot ecstasy shot through my whole body from the sensitive spot at the top of my wet slit that he was expertly petting.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet here¡­spread your legs, Natalia,¡± Reiner cooed seductively.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 188 Sweet Surrender

    I felt myself getting wetter and wetter with each stroke of his skillful fingers. With each pleasurable stroke, my legs began to loosen, and I started to slowly spread my legs open for him. I wanted more of his touch on my pussy and then inside of my love hole.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­open your legs wider,¡± Reiner continued in a seductive voice.


    I ced a hand over my mouth to muffle my moans when I felt the sudden entrance of Reiner¡¯s finger thrusting into my sopping wet hole. His sudden entrance and the apany sense of satisfaction was too much for me to resist and I parted my legs open widely before thrusting my hips up wantonly to take his finger in deeper into my pussy.


    ¡°Look how much you want this. Your whole body is trembling with pleasure. Should I move my finger now?¡± Reiner continued to tease me.


    The finger that Reiner had embedded into my hole started to wriggle around causing me to moan and bit on my own fingers. My hips thrusted up and down wildly when his long and thick finger started pumping in and out of my hole ever so slowly.


    ¡°R¡­faster¡­¡± I pleaded in a choked-up voice.


    ¡°Your pussy is sucking up my finger. Like this?¡± Reiner asked rhetorically.


    I cried out seductively when I felt his finger move in deeper and then pulling outpletely from my hole. I arched up my hips to wee the next thrust of his finger deeper into my wet hole. It felt amazing, his finger was rubbing against my sensitive g-spot. I wanted to cum¡­I needed to¡­


    ¡°R¡­it¡¯s so good¡­¡± I moaned temptingly.


    ¡°What about this?¡± Reiner asked.


    The next moment, I felt a thicker andrger sensation pierce my opening and slid deeper into my cunt. Reiner had entered two thick and long fingers into my pussy. I felt my opening being stretched wider to apany his entrance and it felt so achingly blissful.


    I rocked my hips against his pounding fingers in rhythm, feeling him glide in and out of my hole faster and deeper than before. I felt my orgasm fast approaching when his fingers curled up to stimte the sensitive patch of flesh at the top of my tunnel.


    ¡°Do you want to cum? I know that you¡¯re close¡­¡± Reiner whispered as he peered at my face.


    He was right. I was so close to cumming. If he would just continue to stimte my sensitive spot with his fingers, I would cum very soon.


    However, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t do so unless I confessed the truth to him¡­


    ¡°Ready to confess yet?¡± Reiner asked as his fingers firmly stroked against the sensitive spot on the wall of my pussy.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I was not ready to tell him the truth. I didn¡¯t want to. I couldn¡¯t.


    As his expert fingers stimted my insides faster, my resolve started to weaken. How much longer can I take this torture? It feels so good¡­I¡¯m about to cum. I felt my insides trembling and my pussy walls contracted around his fingers.


    However, just as I was about to cum, Reiner removed his fingers from my hole. I almost screamed at the frustration that I felt. I panted hard as I bit my lower lip, my body writhing with need.


    ¡°You know what you have to do if you want to cum, right?¡± Reiner asked without any sympathy in his voice.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to tell you,¡± I managed to say in between mybored breaths.


    ¡°Hmm¡­so there really is something that you¡¯re not telling me,¡± Reiner mused. I hated myself and how perceptive Reiner can be.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to him. I was too consumed by the heat of desire to think straight. My body felt hot with need and my love nectar continued to pour out from my entrance and onto my thighs.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Reiner sat down next to me on the bench before reaching out his hand to stroke my hair. In that brief moment, I believed that deep down Reiner was kind. However, his next words made me second guess my own thoughts.


    ¡°You want this don¡¯t you? Come¡­put it inside you,¡± Reiner said as he guided my hand towards his erected cock.


    His upstanding pole was hot to the touch and very hard. I felt it twitch in my hand as I stroked it up and down. Reiner moaned as he enjoyed the sensation of my touch along the length of his pole. I felt his dick get harder and even thicker in my hand and I wanted to feel his length ploughing into wet pussy.


    ¡°Put it in yourself, Natalia,¡± Reinermanded.


    Slowly, I straddled him, positioning my knees on either side of his hips. Without hesitation, I used my hand to guide the head of his massive cock towards my opening. I let out a sigh when I felt the heat of his cock press against my entrance.


    Slowly, I screwed his dick inside of my hole by lowing my hips down onto his enormous shaft. I felt the bulging head of his cock pierce my opening, stretching it wide open until it began to hurt slightly. Reiner¡¯s hard cock was massive as always and taking him inside of me was always difficult at first.


    Reiner watched me intently without offering any assistance. I let out a small cry as I slowly lowered my hips further onto his pole, taking him in by another inch. I rotated my hips a little as I rxed my pussy walls to ustom myself to his size and shape.


    I moaned passionately as I took in even more of him inside of me. Lowering my hips, I pushed my pussy down to take in more of Reiner¡¯s length. Feeling him stretch my insides and caress my pussy walls was so pleasurable and fulfilling. I felt my insides growing hotter and wetter as Reiner¡¯s cock expanded even further inside of my hole until, finally, his whole shaft was buried to the hilt in my body.


    I closed my eyes in bliss as I enjoyed the feeling of having Reiner¡¯s entire length inside of me. It feels amazing! I began moving my hips up and down, riding on his cock as I clenched my pussy walls hungrily around his cock. I panted loudly as I rode him crazily, faster and even faster. I moved my hips up to feel him slide out of my hole before lowering my hips down again to take his cock back in deeper into my hole.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 189 Because It Hurts

    Wrapping my arms around his neck, I pumped my hips down on his erect member faster, feeling him hit deep inside of me. The greenhouse echoed with our passionate moans and the sound of our flesh connecting. I felt my nipples get harder as my tits moved in rhythm to my body rocking up and down.


    I started crying out louder and grinded my hips harder onto him as I felt my climax fast approaching. The insides of my pussy twitched wildly, leaking out more juices onto his hot rod.


    ¡°About to cum already?¡± Reiner said in a low voice.


    ¡°Please¡­let me cum¡­¡± I pleaded breathlessly.


    ¡°Not until you agree to tell me¡­¡± Reiner said firmly as his hands started pushing me lightly away from his body.


    ¡°No¡­R¡­¡± I protested as I felt hisrge hands taking hold of my waist and lifting me up, removing his huge member from my insides.


    My pussy walls clenched and spasmed after Reiner had removed his hot pole from my body. This time I couldn¡¯t stop myself from groaning in frustration as disappointment took over my body. My fast-approaching climax receded and I finally understood the real torture behind Reiner¡¯s action and mind-game. He wanted to mess around with my body and then my mind and, unfortunately for me, it was working so well.


    ¡°Turn around and stick out your ass,¡± Reiner instructed as he ced me back onto the bench before he got up.


    Hisrge hands turned my body around and lifted my ass up towards him. I gripped the backrest of the bench with both hands to support myself as I bnced myself on my knees. I felt Reiner¡¯s presence behind me before his fingers started stroking my wet slit teasingly from behind, making me let out small whimpers of pleasure.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I begged him shamelessly. I didn¡¯t want his fingers inside of me. I wanted him to fuck me properly with his hard cock until I came.


    ¡°What do you want, Natalia?¡± Reiner asked as if he didn¡¯t truly know what I wanted.


    ¡°Fuck me, R. Take me¡­I want your cock inside of me¡­¡± I said so loudly and so clearly that I was shocked at my own brazen words.


    Reiner justughed in response to my desperate plead before caressing the soft flesh of my buttocks with hisrge and warm hands. My pussy clenched and quivered in anticipation of his entrance. My hands clenched tightly around the wooden backrest of the bench as I waited for him to take me from behind.


    Reiner gripped the sides of my hips in hisrge hands, and I braced myself for the impact of his aggressive entrance. His hot and thick member positioned itself at my entrance before mming into my hot cunt all the way in one forceful thrust that made me scream as I threw my head back. Reiner did not wait for me to calm down before pulling back and ploughing into my hole faster, deeper, and even harder.


    Thrust. Thrust. Thrust. Thrust. Thrust.


    I screamed and moaned like I was possessed with each of his powerful stroke. Reiner groaned while pumping his cock repeatedly in and then out of my wet hole. It felt so good, I wasn¡¯t sure if I already came or not. My own wetness poured out of me and trickled down my legs onto the bench while he continued to pound heavily into my cunt.


    This angle, his speed, and his size, it was all driving me insane with lust and desire. I cried out his name in between my screams while rocking my hips back against his hard rod.


    ¡°Do you want to cum?¡± Reiner whispered into my ear.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His hands moved to grope by breasts and y with my hardened nipples while his cock repeated its attack on my love cave. The pleasure of being stimted in multiple ces at once was getting too much for me. If he continues like this, I will cum very very soon. I pray that he wouldn¡¯t stop¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­make me cum¡­R¡­¡± I begged as I felt hot tears sting the back of my eyes. I desperately needed this.


    ¡°Will you tell me the truth, Natalia?¡± Reiner questioned insistently.


    ¡°Yes¡­let me cum. Please¡­just make me cum¡­ R!¡± I gave in shamelessly as I begged him for my release.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Reiner said with satisfaction.


    I let out a yelp when his hand slid down to fondle my clit. His fingers stimted my sensitive nub in circr motions before rubbing it hard up and down in rhythm to his animalistic thrusting in and out of my cunt. That was enough to drive me over the edge. Soon, my mind went nk as I screamed so loudly that my throat hurts.


    Reiner¡¯s deep thrusts hitting hard against the sensitive spot deep inside of my cave, sending me over the edge as my orgasm imed me. I clenched my pussy walls hard around his shaft to suck him in deeper as I squirted my juices out as I came.


    I loss all strength in my body and my mind as well as a result of my intense climax. It was the sensation of something hot spurting deep inside of me that brought me back to my senses. I realized that Reiner was panting my name while he ejacted loads of his hot seed deep into my body as he climaxed.


    I closed my eyes exhausted from our passionate tryst. I felt Reiner lift my limp body up in his arms once more and I rested my head against his warm chest with my eyes still closed. That was when I remembered that I should give him the answer he had so badly wanted.


    ¡°¡­because it hurts. When you want something that you can¡¯t have¡­even though¡­ it¡¯s so close¡­¡± I murmured softly against his chest as if speaking to myself. This was my response to what he wanted so badly to know.


    I felt his eyes on my face or perhaps it was just my drowsy imagination. I didn¡¯t have a shred of memory left of what happened that night after that.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 190 Invasion

    I woke up the next morning to the sound of loud chatters of the maids. It was quite unusual for the maid to be so loud, and I wondered what was going on outside. The moment I tried to move my body, I was reminded of the long and exhausting love making session that I had with Reiner yesterday, my body aches all over.


    To my surprise, Reiner seemed to be in a deep sleep next to me on the bed. Did he carry me back herest night? It was rare for him to oversleep. Usually whenever I woke, he would already be gone to carry out his duties. Slowly, I reached out a hand to brush a lock of his hair away from his handsome face.


    I wonder if he would leave this mansion once he wakes up¡­


    I didn¡¯t have time to wonder for long before the sounds of panic outside got louder until it woke up Reiner as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Reiner asked gruffly as he sat up in bed.


    ¡°Good morning. I have no idea¡­¡± I replied as I wrapped a robe around my night gown and headed towards the door. There was only one way to find out.


    Swinging the door open, I was immediately greeted with many worrisome faces of the maids that were eagerly waiting in front of my room.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Master Edward is here¡­and¡­he and Master Lucien are having a huge argument in front of the mansion¡­¡± a maid finally spoke up in a small voice as her eyes darted nervously around.


    I see. These maids probably didn¡¯t know how to intervene when two prominent family members were fighting and rightfully so.


    I peered back into the room to see Reiner in the process of putting on his clothes. I guess I should leave him here and head over to Lucien and Edward first before all hell breaks loose. If it hasn¡¯t already.


    I ran hurriedly as fast as my aching body could achieve in my softmb wool slippers to the front of the house. As I got closer to my destination, the sound of argument between the two brothers got louder and clearer as well. Why is Edward here so early in the morning? Why was he confronting Lucien? Is he here to see me?


    Arriving at the scene, I could see Lucien and Edward staring each other down while half a dozen bodyguards tried to keep the brothers separated from each other.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked as I approached the two brothers.


    ¡°Lucien is refusing to let me into the mansion because he doesn¡¯t want me to see you,¡± Edward replied with a shrug.


    ¡°This is my house, and you will stay out of it,¡± Lucien spat.


    ¡°Why are you here to see me?¡± I asked Edward, putting the hostility between the two brothers aside.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I would say in front of him,¡± Edward replied as he red daggers at Lucien.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s definitely something indecent. Get off my property!¡± Lucien shouted.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the bodyguards restraining them right now, these brothers would clearly be tearing out each other¡¯s throats.


    ¡°Lucien, let me just have a short chat with Edward, ok?¡± I suggested as I smiled at him. If Edward just wanted to talk then it was only fair that I gave him some time.


    Whatever it was that Edward wanted to talk about must be quite important for him toe all the way here instead of making a call.


    ¡°Whatever you came to tell me has to be urgent right?¡± I asked, turning to face Edward.


    ¡°Let go¡­¡± Edward¡¯s cold tone addressed the bodyguards that were restraining him before he shook them off and adjusted his navy-blue suit.


    Without another word, Edward suddenly grabbed hold of my wrist and started pulling me after him as he started to run off in the direction of his car.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± I asked in panic as I struggled to keep up with his pace.


    ¡°Taking you somewhere¡­¡± Edward replied vaguely.


    I heard Lucien yell out his brother¡¯s name angrily and was thankful that the bodyguards were doing their job to prevent physical fights between family members. I¡¯ll apologize to Lucien when I get back. For now, I need to find out what Edward wanted to tell me and where he wanted to take me. Knowing Edward, there must be a good reason behind this. There better be¡­


    ¡­


    Edward has not spoken a word since we got in his car. Now we were driving to Edward-only-knows-where.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I asked as I turned to face him.


    ¡°You running out in your pajamas with fur slippers on was such a sight¡­haha¡± Edward said, clearly amused.


    ¡°You¡¯re not answering my question¡­¡± I said without bothering to hide my annoyance.


    ¡°There¡¯s arge bag on the backseat. Grab it and take a look inside,¡± Edward instructed without any further exnations. Great.


    Once again, I found myself dancing to Edward¡¯s tune and doing everything he told me. I reached out behind me to grab the paper bag that Edward mentioned from the back seat. The bag was heavy, and I assumed that there were many things inside.


    Once I had the bag on myp, I realized that I was right. Digging through the items in the bag, I discovered that there were a white shirt, ck suit and matching skirt, high heels, under wear and the heaviest of all a thick file packed with printed paper.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Edward replied without sparing me a nce.


    ¡°I mean¡­what is this stuff for?¡± I tried asking again.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Clothes for you to change into,¡± Edward stated the obvious.


    ¡°Stop fooling around with me, Edward. What are all this stuff for and where are you taking me?¡± I demanded for answers.


    ¡°I got you an opportunity to grasp the ticket to your future,¡± Edward replied proudly before turning to sh me a yful smile. The smile looked amazing on his handsome face, and I would appreciate the sight under any other circumstances but these.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Instead of asking, why don¡¯t you read the papers?¡± Edward retorted.


    ¡®Interview preparation for S&J Laboratories ¨C President¡¯s Office¡¯ was printed inrge bold and ck letters on the cover page of the A4-sized file.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking me to an interview? Like¡­right now?!¡± I asked in shock.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 191 Surprise Interview

    Is this what the whole outfit was for?


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Edward replied like it was nothing.


    ¡°Really?! Like¡­really?!¡± I eximed excitedly. I¡¯m really on my way to my first ever formal job interview?


    ¡°Yeah, really. So can you please get your act together,¡± Edward said with a hint of annoyance in his voice, but I knew how kind Edward really is.


    ¡°Oh wait! I am so not prepared for this. What should I do?¡± I said in a panic.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much that you can do. Your interview is in around 3 hours. From now till then you will do everything as I say, and I will drill in as much knowledge into your head as possible. Clear?¡± Edward stated with his eyes still on the road.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± I replied energetically.


    ¡°Just to be clear here, I don¡¯t believe in nepotism. I got you the interview based on your past achievements and portfolio, and I have no control over the interviewer or the results. Do you understand what that means?¡± Edward exined slowly and clearly.


    ¡°Umm¡­that I have to pass the interview on my own?¡± I said.


    ¡°Correct. The best I can do for you is all there in that pile of paper. Good luck,¡± Edward said as he gestured to the pile of paper on myp with one hand.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Edward! This is all I ever wanted¡­¡± I thanked him passionately and for some reason I felt like crying for joy. I hugged the think pile of paper to my chest.


    S&J Laboratories is one of the major research and developmentboratories that support leading global cosmetic brands. In addition to being known for being the most innovative in their R&D, thepany also has manufacturing facilities of its own. This is such a great opportunity.


    I wasn¡¯t lying when I said that this was all I ever wanted for the start of my career. Being a Rosenhall, it was extremely difficult to have a ¡®normal¡¯ career. The Rosenhall name is famous which means that most, if not all,panies wouldn¡¯t want to interview or hire a Rosenhall due to fear of whatplications maye with it. The Rosenhalls are filthy rich and seeing them work for anotherpany besides their own is unheard of, especially at entry positions that I was targeting.


    Not surprisingly, having the Rosenhall name as mystname on my resume backfired pretty hard. Even if I was invited to interviews or given a job, thepany in question would probably be doing it in order to gain some favor from the family or from Lucien. Therefore, this opportunity that Edward had found for me was like a dreame true.


    Now, I just need to do well on the interview and get the job. Easier said than done.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Edward announced as he parked the car in the parking lot of what seemed to be a mid-sized business hotel.


    Nothing fancy here and this clearly wasn¡¯t a luxurious date spot. This was a in business hotel, as in as they came. I blinked rapidly a few times before grabbing therge paper bag and got out of the car.


    Edward was by my side in an instant and helped take therge paper bag from me before closing the passenger door. He held my hand firmly in his as we entered the hotel lobby.


    ¡­


    ¡°Get changed, quickly,¡± Edward ordered as he handed me the paper bag.


    I looked around the room silently. I hate to sound like a spoiled princess but¡­the room was small and sparsely decorated. I never expected that Edward would bring me to a ce like this. Perhaps it was because this ce is close to S&J¡¯s headquarters? But then, there¡¯s got to be other hotels around, right?


    ¡°Surprised? You could be staying at hotels much worse than this when you start working in the real world,¡± Edward said as if he could read my mind.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°Oh, and by the way, I¡¯m billing you for the clothes and this hotel room when you get your first paycheck,¡± Edward said and I could tell that he was dead serious.


    ¡°Aha¡­¡± I said vaguely.


    I could see where this was going. Edward was right, if I wanted to be independent and truly start working then covering my own expenses was to be expected.


    ¡°The shoes are a gift from me. Your starting sry wouldn¡¯t cover the cost so¡­¡± Edward said casually as he winked at me.


    I looked down at the beautiful ck heels that I held in my hand. Yup, I would probably need at least three months¡¯ worth of sry to cover for the cost of these. Well, hello there, Reality.


    Edward sat down on the side of the narrow bed to rx because there wasn¡¯t even a sofa in the room. I sigh silently as I headed to the bathroom. At least the bathroom was clean, although it was very small. Why do I sound like I¡¯mining?


    I changed into the clothes that Edward had provided. Once again, they fit me perfectly and the shoes looked great on me. Feeling a little in the business mode, I stepped out from the bathroom to rejoin Edward.


    ¡°You look decent,¡± Edward offered.


    ¡°Thanks¡­but I think the skirt is a little on the long side?¡± I said pointing towards my skirt.


    ¡°Better to keep it that way,¡± Edward replied briskly.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I said as I pursed my lips.


    Awkwardly, I walked towards the bed and sat down next to Edward. He turned to me and ced the thick pile of paper into my hand.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, so pay attention. The role that you¡¯re interviewing for is a member of the President¡¯s Office. The role is simr to when you worked with me¡­¡± Edward began exining and prepping me for the interview.


    ¡°Ok¡­so I¡¯ll be assisting him on his key projects while also supporting the research teams. Is that right?¡± I asked to ensure that I understood everything correctly.


    ¡°Right¡­except the president is a woman,¡± Edward corrected with an innocent smile.


    ¡°I see¡­you don¡¯t trust other men, do you?¡± I asked suspiciously as I narrowed my eyes at him.


    ¡°Just like I don¡¯t trust myself¡­¡± Edward replied without shame, his innocent smile very intact.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 192 Spying

    The door clicked close behind me signally the formal end to my job interview. I heaved a loud sigh as I maintained a straight back and walked away from the President¡¯s office towards the elevator where her secretary was waiting to take me back down to the lobby.


    ¡°Thank you so much for your time today,¡± I thanked the secretary politely.


    ¡°No worries. I hope the interview went well,¡± the secretary, a woman who was probably in her forties, replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I hope so too. Thank you!¡± I replied politely.


    The interviewsted longer than I had anticipated, I hope Edward isn¡¯t bored of waiting. I picked up my mobile and dialed his number. I couldn¡¯t wait to tell him all about the interview.


    ¡°Edward?¡± I spoke into the phone.


    ¡°The number you¡¯ve dialed is currently out of service area¡­¡± a machine voice answered me instead of Edward.


    Why isn¡¯t Edward picking up? Is his phone out of battery?


    Maybe I should look around here for him. This building was huge but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s hanging around here somewhere just waiting for me.


    I hurriedly walked around the lobby of the building looking for Edward. I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere in the lobby or at the cafes and small shops located on the same floor. With a sigh, I headed towards the building exit. Perhaps Edward was waiting outside.


    There were many cars parked out in front of the building but as far as my eyes could see, I didn¡¯t see Edward or his car. Great. These heels are beautiful but walking around too much in them was starting to be a nuisance.


    I guess I¡¯ll go around the building in my onest attempt to find him. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just wait for him at one of the sofas in the lobby waiting area.


    With my heels clicking against the pavement, I began circling around the side of the building. When I was about to round the bend towards the back of the building, I spotted Edward.


    ¡°Ed¡­ward¡­¡± his name died on my lips when I realized that Edward was not alone.


    Shocked at what I just saw and feeling very panicked, I slid back to hide. He didn¡¯t see or hear me just now, did he? I pressed my back t against the building wall and tried to make myself as small as possible.


    Slowly, I peered from my hiding ce at Edward to confirm the sight that I just saw. Edward was deeply engaged in conversation with an elegant woman with auburn long wavy hair dressed in an alluring red dress. It¡¯s the middle of the day for crying out loud, why is she even dressed like that?!


    Worst, what didn¡¯t make more sense was the fact that I had to hide here like some criminal! Why am I hiding? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­


    I felt my heart beat fast and loud in my chest and I started feeling very ufortable. I held a hand to my chest as I tried to calm down mybored breathing. My palms are starting to sweat. I clutched the file I was holding tightly in my arms as I leaned my back closer to the wall as if I could change my body color and camouge to blend in with the wall.


    Hang on, Natalia. It¡¯s broad daylight in the business district, Edward is obviously meeting a business partner and that is just¡­that. You¡¯re clearly over thinking things and drawing unreasonable conclusions. I spoke to myself repeatedly in my mind as I tried to calm myself down. I had to be right, after all, they were just talking in the middle of the parking lot behind the building.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I sighed loudly with my mind made up. If there¡¯s nothing going on, then it should bepletely fine for me to approach Edward. He¡¯ll just introduce me as his niece to his business partner, acquittance or friend¡­or whatever¡­


    I took in a deep breath and slowly peered back at the spot in the parking lot that Edward had been standing. I blinked rapidly at the even more shocking sight that weed me, Edward was kissing the woman passionately as they made out in broad daylight. Wait, or was she the one kissing him?


    I jumped right back to where I was hiding, with my back pressed hard against the cold wall. Does it even matter who was kissing who at this point? I heard the sound of my heart beat as it thumped against my chest, I ced a hand over my mouth to keep myself from crying out in shock. What is happening to me?


    I turned and ran as fast as I could in the damned high heels that I had on. I didn¡¯t realize that I had been crying until I saw many people stare my way as they gave me weird looks. I touched my eyes and cheek and felt the wetness of my tears on my fingertips. I wiped them away before quickly heading into the building and to the nearest restroom.


    It was after I had washed away my tears and touched up my make up that I realized who that woman with Edward probably was. Her name, if I wasn¡¯t wrong, is Irina and she is one of the models who was super famous nowadays after being featured in a variety of series and advertisement campaigns. The color of her red auburn hair was quite unique.


    I sighed loudly as I reapplied my lipstick. There had been rumors in the tabloids of Irina secretly dating a socialite. Guess I found out who the man in question was today. Good job, Natalia.


    Who Edward is dating or seeing is none of my business. It doesn¡¯t matter how many times I see gossips of him and his affairs in the tabloids, it is none of my business. I repeated this to myself over and over like a mantra until I seated myself down on one of the sofas in the building¡¯s lobby as I waited for Edward to either call me or find me.


    To distract myself and my gloomy thoughts, I flicked through various shopping websites on my phone as I waited for Edward. At this point, I honestly wouldn¡¯t mind if he didn¡¯t turn up at all. It would be better if he didn¡¯t turn up¡­unfortunately, I knew that sooner orter he would. So, until then, retail therapy it is.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 193 Emotions

    The time I dreaded came sooner than I had anticipated. My phone vibrated in my hand signally the arrival of a call and Edward¡¯s name was disyed on the screen. No point in trying to avoid this because there should be nothing I should be avoiding. I answered the call.


    ¡°Where are you, Natalia?¡± Edward spoke through the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting in the lobby,¡± I replied while trying to keep my voice casual.


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll be there soon. Just wait there,¡± Edward said before hanging up.


    Breathe, Natalia and just act natural. I repeated these words in my head until the moment that Edward turned up. I spotted him walking through the entrance of the building at the same time that he spotted me as well and waved to me.


    I stered what I hoped was a natural-looking smile on my face as I lifted my hand to wave back at him. Although I was able to force a smile, my chest felt tight, and I felt like I was going to be sick.


    ¡°Sorry, did you wait long?¡± Edward said when he stood at my side.


    ¡°Not at all. My interview just ended¡­¡± I replied smoothly as I offered him a small smile.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go,¡± Edward said as he took my hand in his before leading me back to where his car was parked.


    I had the urge to shake his hand away from mine. What am I thinking? My head hurts. I kept my eyes down all the while as he led me silently to the car. I was d that he didn¡¯t say anything because I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with him at the moment. I just¡­wanted to go home.


    My mood got worst now that I was sitting in the car alone next to Edward. It was double bad because I had to suppress my feelings from showing. I didn¡¯t know why I felt this way, but I hated how I was feeling, and I knew that I was the one to me. I hated this and I hated myself¡­


    ¡°How did the interview go? It did take a while¡­¡± Edward asked with interest.


    ¡°It was fine¡­¡± I replied.


    ¡°The president is a nice and friendly person. I know her personally from way back¡­¡± Edward said, his eyes still on the road.


    ¡°I see. She seemed nice¡­¡± I said, trying to sound as natural as possible.


    ¡°Should we stop by for ate lunch? I know a great ce around here,¡± Edward suggested.


    ¡°Umm¡­sorry, I¡¯m not feeling so well. Could you just¡­take me home?¡± I mumbled my reply as I stared out the car window. Please just take me home.


    There was a brief moment of silence between us before Edward spoke up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Natalia?¡± I heard Edward ask softly from beside me. I continued to stare out the window at the nothingness outside just so I didn¡¯t have to face him.


    ¡°Nothing. I feel a little tired,¡± I replied before turning my head around to offer him a smile.


    Edward did not reply, and we both fell into another void of silence. Edward continued driving with his eyes straight ahead while I turned to look out of my side of the window. After a short and fast drive, the breaks of the car creaked loudly as the car came to a very sudden stop, throwing my body slightly forward. This is why we all should wear seatbelts!


    Confused, I looked at Edward for an exnation of our sudden stop. Edward had mmed on the break and stopped the car on the side of the road.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I should be asking you?¡± Edward shot back as he turned to face me.


    I could see frustration in as day on his face along with a tint of anger as his green eyes glowered at me.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to,¡± I mumbled my reply.


    Sure, maybe Edward didn¡¯t technically do anything wrong, but I also didn¡¯t do anything wrong. So why am I the one being cornered here?


    ¡°Listen, if I did anything wrong, you should juste out and tell me straight,¡± Edward said maturely.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­do anything wrong,¡± I replied. Technically, it was true.


    ¡°Then why are you behaving this way?¡± Edward asked as he watched me intently.


    ¡°What way? I¡¯m always like this¡­¡± I muttered my response.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re angry,¡± Edward stated as a frown formed on his attractive face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Nothing happened, ok? Please just take me home,¡± I said as calmly as possible.


    Instead of replying to me or continuing to drive, Edward slowly pressed the button to recline his seat until he was in afortable lying down position.


    ¡°Edward?¡± I called his name, confused with his action.


    ¡°This car doesn¡¯t move until you either improve your mood or you tell me what has been bothering you,¡± Edward statedzily as he ced the back of his hand over his eyes to shield them from the light.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that a guy like this existed and that I have to deal with all of his selfish actions.


    ¡°Great. Well then, see you around,¡± I said sarcastically.


    Without hesitating, I grabbed the handle to the passenger door and got out of the car. If he¡¯s not going to drive, then I¡¯ll call a car, get someone else to pick me up¡­or just walk home! As I trudged along the side of the road as fast as I could in high heels, I realized that I was more enraged than I was willing to admit before and it was all Edward¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Natalia! Natalia! Natalia!¡±


    I heard Edward¡¯s voice shouting my name from behind, but I didn¡¯t turn around. Dealing with him was thest thing I wanted to do right now. I kept walking away from Edward until he caught up with me.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Edward called my name as he caught up with me and grabbed my wrist, pulling me towards him.


    ¡°Let go!¡± I yelled while attempting to yank my arm from his grip.


    ¡°Get back in the car. It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Edward said sternly as his grip around my wrist tightened.


    ¡°No. Leave me alone,¡± I replied stubbornly.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 194 Jealousy

    Edward sigh as he ran his fingers through his dark hair in frustration. Turning his face back to me, Edward had a determined look on his face. Suddenly, his arm was around my back and the under behind my knees and then I was lifted into his arms.


    Shocked and angry at his ridiculous action, I began struggling immediately. Kicking my legs and pushing against his chest.


    ¡°Stop struggling. If you won¡¯te back to the car willingly, I¡¯ll carry you,¡± Edward stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Put me down! Edward!¡± I screamed.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Edward to arrive back at his car with me in his arms. He basically shoved me back into the passenger seat before bending down until his face was at my level and very close to mine. I felt ufortable for him to be so close and his all-knowing green eyes staring at me was giving me the creeps.


    ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t care what happened, but you need to take better care of yourself. Walking on the side of the road with so many cars passing by in that high heel of yours is extremely dangerous,¡± Edward started lecturing me with concern and exhaustion in his voice.


    I hated everything that was happening and the fact that I was not getting any closer to going home. The memory of seeing Edward and Irina kissing was still fresh in my mind and no matter how hard I tried to forget it, the scene kept reying in my mind on repeat.


    ¡°Princess, tell me¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡± Edward asked in a soft and tender tone. So, he has decided to take another approach, huh?


    I still refused to answer him. It wasn¡¯t like I coulde out and demand to know why he was making out with another woman like it was my business.


    Seeing that I was unresponsive to his question, Edward began stroking the top of my headfortingly. Next, his hand slowly traced the side of my face before sliding down to the side of my neck. Slowly, Edward leaned in to ce a tender kiss on my cheek and I felt my body froze.


    Before I could react, Edward had leaned closer to me, and his lips were closing in on mine. I pushed him against his chest as I turned my head to the side to avoid his kiss.


    ¡°How dare you kiss me when you were just kissing her!¡± I spat as I continued to struggle against his muchrger frame.


    I realized toote what I had just said. Edward, on the other hand, did not miss the implication of my words at all. After ceasing all efforts to kiss me, Edward began studying my face seriously as he considered his next move. His captivating green eyes gazed into my own and I couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°You saw?¡± Edward asked half in disbelief and half in surprise.


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­¡± I admitted in a soft mumble.


    ¡°And?¡± Edward prompted.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®and¡¯?¡± I asked back with clear annoyance.


    ¡°How did it make you feel?¡± Edward asked, his eyes lighting up like an excited child¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°How did it feel to see me kissing another woman?¡± Edward asked so directly that I was shocked.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, half honestly.


    Edward¡¯s seemingly childish and delightfulughter erupted as he burst outughing. Hisugh and his smile were amazingly joyful. Suddenly, Edward was hugging me tightly and stroking my hair tenderly, leaning his head on mine.


    ¡°What makes you so happy?¡± I asked, confused, and irritated.


    ¡°Knowing that you care so much for me,¡± Edward replied without hesitation before hugging me even tighter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you¡­¡± I mumbled gruffly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­really? Then why were you in such a bad mood just now?¡± Edward teased.


    ¡°It¡¯s got nothing to do with you¡­¡± I replied in annoyance.


    Edward giggled gleefully like a child eating his favorite snack as he continued to hold me in his arms and stroke my hair tenderly, ying with the long strands of hair.


    ¡°You were mad and depressed because you saw me with another woman. Do you know what this feeling that you¡¯re feeling is called?¡± Edward asked, clearly amused.


    ¡°Anger¡­¡± I replied.


    ¡°Jealousy, Princess. It¡¯s called jealousy,¡± Edward said seductively closed to my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­jealous,¡± I stubbornly denied his im.


    ¡°Yes, you are. How about this? If you just admit that you¡¯re feeling jealous, then I¡¯ll tell you what really happened between me and her¡­¡± Edward suggested with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re so evil,¡± I stated.


    ¡°The choice is yours,¡± Edward said with a shrug.


    I knew he was baiting me but once again I found myself ying right into his hands. I hated to admit that I was jealous over seeing Edward with another woman but at the same time, I wanted to know why he was with her.


    ¡°Ok¡­I was jealous. Happy?¡± I said grudgingly.


    ¡°Very,¡± Edward said with a very satisfied grin on his lips.


    ¡°So, why were you¡­with her?¡± I asked without beating around the bush.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save that to entertain you while we¡¯re on our way to our next destination,¡± Edward replied as he slowly stood up straight.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­it¡¯s a big surprise,¡± Edward replied with a sexy wink.


    ¡­


    I nced over at Edward as he drove us to our next destination. I wondered where this ¡®big surprise¡¯ of his was as I felt a sense of dread. Lately, all big surprises in my life had brought about more trouble and pain than joy. I looked down at where Edward held my hand and thought of how this man is such a mystery and full of surprises.


    I¡¯ve been with Edward for some time now and we seemed to have an on-and-off rtionship based on our schedule. Then there¡¯s his marriage proposal. However, Edwardrgely remains a mystery to me. Although he¡¯s told me about his childhood, I still felt that Edward was holding something back.


    For now, let¡¯s just clear up the issue at hand.


    ¡°The woman you were with¡­was it, Irina?¡± I asked, getting straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward replied without hesitation.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Good. At least he¡¯s being honest.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 195 The Unknown

    ¡°Why were you with her? Are you two¡­dating?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s another example of untrue tabloid gossip,¡± Edward stated like that much was supposed to be inly obvious.


    ¡°So, which of those tabloid gossips are true?¡± I asked, half-jokingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask things you don¡¯t want to know,¡± Edward replied monotonously.


    I sighed. We¡¯ll leave that at that.


    ¡°What about Irina?¡± I asked, bring us back on track.


    Edward sigh audibly.


    ¡°Irina has been after me for a while now. So, I guess, the tabloids are half true. Of course, I¡¯m not interested in trading money and fame just to have sex with her. If I just wanted sex, there are other women out there with less baggage. So, I¡¯ve been avoiding all her advances,¡± Edward exined, clearly bored of this conversation.


    ¡°What about today?¡± I asked usingly.


    ¡°My friend who works in PR asked me for a favor to meet up with her to give her advice on how to promote a charity campaign that she had been chosen to represent. Turned out that she had other ideas besides work when she turned up,¡± Edward exined in a bored tone.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in a rtionship with her, why were you kissing her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because she wanted it and it was the fastest way to shut her up. I had to pick up this Princess from her interview, you see?¡± Edward exined like it was no big deal.


    ¡°I¡­see¡­¡± I replied vaguely.


    ¡°Yeah. Little did I know that that naughty Princess would be hiding there watching the whole thing,¡± Edward teased beforeughing a little.


    I would be lying if I said that I was fully satisfied with Edward¡¯s exnation. I mean, you wouldn¡¯t just kiss anybody to shut them up, right? However, I could see someone like Edward doing just that. After the topic of Irina came to an anti-climactic close, I realized that we were driving up a hill as I looked from the car window at the tall trees on the side of the road and the thick forest beyond.


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Edward asked casually.


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I replied honestly. Something about this hill and this road feels familiar. Perhaps, I¡¯ve been here before¡­


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s up on this hill?¡± Edward asked as his hand pointed towards the top of the hill.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I replied softly.


    I had just remembered that I have been here before recently. Reiner was the one who took me up this hill on our date to see the stars. I remembered him carrying me on his back to walk through the thick forest and that I had my eyes closed all the way because I was scared of the dark forest.


    ¡°I think¡­I¡¯ve been here before,¡± I told Edward, leaving out the part that I was with Reiner.


    Edward grinned at me before turning back to watch the road. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach as if something dark and sinister was waiting at whatever was on top of the hill. It wouldn¡¯t be long before I realized that my sense of foreboding would be scarily urate.


    ¡­


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± I asked when we arrived at what must be our destination.


    Edward parked the car in front of a veryrge but seemingly abandoned building. I guessed it was abandoned because the gates were closed off and rusty. The building was worn down like it hadn¡¯t been used for years. I could see some ss windows were broken, colors peeling off some walls and nature had started to take over the whole ce. Wild grass, vines and trees had started growing in random ces on and in the building.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Edward said as he took my hand and pulled me after him.


    ¡°It¡¯s locked¡­how do we get inside? More importantly, why are we going inside?¡± I asked.


    I was confused at what was going on and panicked. We¡¯re not supposed to be here and if we enter in there, we¡¯ll be trespassing. Plus, this ce looks scary like it was haunted or something. It gave me the creeps and I felt the hair on the back of my neck standing up as I looked around.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I have the key,¡± Edward stated smoothly as he pulled out a keychain with many keys attached to it.


    I was speechless as I stared wide-eyed at Edward. Edward in his navy suit was trying each key one by one into the lock, trying to open the gate. He has the key to this ce? How?


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I don¡¯t even remember which key is which anymore¡­¡± Edward mumbled hisint, his hands busy with trying to match the lock and key.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± I tried asking again.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we¡¯re inside,¡± Edward replied. This guy surely likes to keep the suspense going and it¡¯s driving me crazy. I stood helplessly to his side as I watched him try several more keys into the lock.


    The gate creaked opened after Edward had finally managed to unlock the lock. The space between the gate to the building wasrge but very sparse. It must have been a parking lot back in the days that the building was still actively in use. Now it was reduced to nothing more than a cracked cement floor with weeds and moss growing randomly everywhere.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This feels like a haunted hospital or institution¡­¡± I muttered to myself as I winced. I knew that a scene like this existed in real life but I never thought that I would ever set foot in a ce like this. I felt like I had been sucked into a horror videogame and that zombies would be popping out from everywhere soon to get us.


    ¡°Not quite¡­but close¡­¡± Edward replied in a spooky whisper next to my ear. His response was not helping my poor heart at all.


    I jumped in panic as I felt shivers run through my body. I took in deep breaths to calm myself and thank the heavens that we were not here at night as I ced a hand on my own chest.


    When we arrived at the building¡¯s entrance, it was also locked with a thick chain and a huge lock. I watched Edward repeat the same process of matching the key to the lock. It was clear that he had not been here for ages and had no idea which key belongs to which lock.


    ¡°Do we really need to go inside?¡± I asked when the door became unlock.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Edward invited as he grabbed my arm and pulled me in after him.


    Oh great, here we go again¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 196 More Secrets

    **cough cough cough**


    I coughed multiple times as I batted away the dust in the air in front of my face with the palm of my hand. This ce smelled damp and moldy¡­and ew.


    Judging from the thickyers of dust, this ce must have remained closed for years. I silently prayed that there were no dangerous animals lurking around like snakes, for example.


    Edward began walking around as if he was searching for something as we ventured deeper into the building into what must have been the lobby of this building. The ceiling was high and had decorative ss panes that let in the light from the outside.


    ¡°What are you searching for? Can I help? You know, anything that can make us leave this ce faster¡­¡± I offered my help in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Sorry, hang on for a bit. I haven¡¯t been here for a long time¡­¡± Edward apologized softly as he continued whatever it was, he was doing.


    Suddenly, I heard a clicking sound and then a loud mechanical sound. Edward quickly pulled me to stand behind him moments before the ground that had been in front of us slowly copsed to reveal a hidden staircase.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When the sounds and movements have stopped, I stared in shock and amazement at the hidden winding staircase that led downwards into the darkness below. Why do these spooky things even exist?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Edward said as he pulled me along once again.


    ¡°No¡­we¡¯re not. I¡¯m not going down that hole,¡± I protested as I tried to pull back.


    ¡°Come on or I¡¯ll leave you behind,¡± Edward threatened, refusing to let go of my arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark¡­and god knows where it¡¯ll lead us,¡± I continued to protest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Not only God knows where it¡¯ll lead us because I also know, ok?¡± Edward continued to tease me as he beganughing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡± I asked incredulously as I pointed down into the deep dark hole.


    Wordlessly, Edward led me by the hand down the stairs. It got darker and darker as we descended deeper and further away from the surface. My legs shook with every downward step that I took and I hated every single moment.


    ¡°There should be a light switch somewhere around here¡­¡± Edward said as if to himself as he felt long the wall with his hand.


    ¡°I doubt there¡¯s still electricity here though¡­¡± I mumbled back. I hated how pessimistic I sounded so let me just say that I felt more like a realist at the time.


    ¡°There is,¡± Edward stated firmly.


    In the next instance, the lights flickered on just as he had said. There was a switch on the wall and there was electricity. The light lit up the dark staircase and I saw that unlike the messy surface, the staircase was decently clean.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­¡± I mumbled as we continued to descend the winding stairs.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m right,¡± Edward replied casually.


    After a few minutes of descending the stairs, we finally reached the bottom of the stairs. What is this ce? I asked in my mind for the hundredth time since entering the building. What I saw before me didn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    ¡°Everyday, Natalia. I used toe here, every single day,¡± Edward said, his voice piercing through the silence of the ce.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, not quite picking up on what he meant.


    ¡°You asked me before, if I have ever been here before,¡± Edward said as he turned to sh me a sad smile.


    ¡°Why is there aboratory here?¡± I asked in shocked and confusion.


    Theboratory thaty before us was clean and well preserved. I couldn¡¯t see anyone else in theb and I guessed from what I saw that this ce had been vacant for a long time. Although, all the equipment, furniture and tools were well preserved and probably were exactly the way they were back in the days when theb was still in use.


    Walking further into theb, I could see many ss-walled experimental rooms, machines, metal tables and stools. Theb was huge and must have housed thetest technology of the time.


    ¡°This is one of Rosenhall¡¯s top secretb. The outside looks like an ordinary research facility and everything above ground is legitimate stuff. However, what happens in thisb underground is a little¡­different¡­¡± Edward exined as his face darkened.


    There¡¯s a secretboratory on top of this hill all this time and I never knew. How long had this ce been closed like this and why?


    ¡°What do you mean by a ¡®little different¡¯?¡± I asked, struck by his words.


    Instead of replying, Edward walked further into theb pausing here and there to run his fingers on various items in theb as if reminiscing about some past and distant memories.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here? Edward¡­¡± I asked as a knot started to form in my stomach. I had a very bad feeling about all of this.


    ¡°Did Lucien tell you¡­about your father?¡± Edward asked with his back still turned towards me.


    ¡°Yes. He told me who my father is and that he had asked Lucien to protect mum and me,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I see. ¡®If I die, promise me that you will protect what is inside this envelop.¡¯ That¡¯s what your father said to me and probably to Lucien as well when he gave us this,¡± Edward said.


    Turning around to face me once more, Edward removed a familiar ck envelop from the inner pocket of his suit. His eyes lingered on the envelop for a moment before his eyes met mine.


    ¡°Lucien showed me a nk envelop like that and there was a family photo of father, mother and I inside. Although, I always thought that he was just my mum¡¯s friend before,¡± I said as my mind struggled to process why Edward would have the same envelop.


    Edward has a ck envelop from my father just like Lucien. What does this mean? What was Edward¡¯s rtionship with my father?


    ¡°Lucien told you the identity of your father, but I doubt he told you who you father really was, did he?¡± Edward surmised and quite urately.


    ¡°No¡­he didn¡¯t tell me anything beyond my father¡¯s identity in the photograph,¡± I said as I nodded.


    ¡°Yeah¡­Lucien tends to leave all the hard work to me, unfortunately,¡± Edward replied before letting out a loud sigh.


    ¡°You knew my father?¡± I asked what was on my mind.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 197 Trust

    ¡°Yes. He was my supervisor, my savior¡­and my dear friend,¡± Edward stated, his voice t but I saw glimpses of sorrow cross his face.


    Before I could ask more questions, Edward shoved the ck envelop towards me.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Edward said bluntly.


    Taking the envelop from him with shaky hands, I knew immediately that the content inside was different from what was inside the envelop that Lucien had. I could feel the lump of a solid object in the envelop as I held it in my hand. Whatever was inside wasn¡¯t just a t piece of photo or paper.


    I slowly opened the envelop with bated breath. Inside the envelop were two things. The first was the same family photo that was also inside the envelop that Lucien had. The other was an old and wornnyard with an employee ID card.


    ¡®Head of Medical Research and Development, Rosenhall Corporation¡¯ read the title under my father¡¯s photo and name on the employee ID card.


    ¡°My father was a Rosenhall employee? He worked¡­here?¡± I asked to confirm my suspicion. I felt my brows knit together as my mind race to piece this new piece of information with the rest.


    ¡°Yes. He worked here,¡± Edward confirmed.


    ¡°And you too?¡± I asked as I stared at Edward¡¯s seemingly-passive face.


    ¡°Yes. Come here. I¡¯ll show you hisb and his personal office,¡± Edward said as he took my hand and began leading me expertly through the facility.


    Knowing that my father and Edward used to work here together made me pay more attention to my surrounding. How many years ago was it that those two worked together here? What were they researching? So many questions raced through my head as I followed behind Edward.


    Shortly after, we arrived at a room that was amonly furnished personal office with a work desk, chairs, and a set of sofas. This must be my father¡¯s office when he was working here. The overall room had been vacated without any of my father¡¯s personal belongings left. Just like the rest of this undergroundb, this room was quite clean. It was clear that thisb was still receiving maintenance service and cleaning.


    Edward motioned for me to sit down on one of the sofas before he sat down next to me. I looked around the room as I imagined my father working in here back in the days.


    ¡°Edward, you mentioned that my father was your savior. What did you mean?¡± I asked what had been bugging me.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly as it sounds like. Your father saved me. Care for a little trip down memoryne?¡± Edward asked with a teasing smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± I replied with a smile of my own.


    ¡°When I was first determined to be a genius, my father and the Elders at that time decided to send me to study and train at thepany¡¯s leadingb under the supervision of the best person that thepany had. The man who was assigned to teach me was your father,¡± Edward started recounting the events from the past.


    I listened with extreme focus to his every word. I felt like what I wanted and needed to know; I would discover from Edward¡¯s story today.


    ¡°I spent every day of my life back then here in thisb with your father. He taught me everything that he knew. I hated everything to do with my family back then, and perhaps even now I still do, so I must have given your father a hard time.


    However, as time went by, he became the person I trusted the most and we became friends despite our age difference,¡± Edward continued, his eyes staring off into space as if he was looking back at his own past.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± I asked eagerly.


    ¡°Things continued that way for years and we woulde to confide in each other. I told him all about the troubles I had with my family, and he was very sympathetic and understanding. Then one night when we were alone in theb running some experiments, we started talking about how I could possibly escape. You see, your father had heard that the family nned to lock me up and he told me about it,¡± Edward said before pausing as he seemed to sort out his emotions.


    I waited patiently for him to continue. Edward told me before about how he narrowly escaped from the mansion on the night his father was going to capture and imprison him in another researchboratory.


    ¡°I remember you telling me about how you escaped¡­¡± I mumbled as the dots were starting to connect.


    ¡°Your father was the one who picked me up once I had escaped the mansion. After that, he rented a small apartment for me so that I could go into hiding. He looked after me secretly and we continued studying together,¡± Edward said as a pained expression marred his pleasant features.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± I asked, encouraging him to go on. I sensed that the next part must have been difficult.


    ¡°While in hiding, your father woulde over to see me and take me out sometimes. It was around that time that he started opening up to me more about his personal life and he told me a secret that no one else knew,¡± Edward said as he continued with his story.


    ¡°A secret?¡± I asked, clearly curious about this sudden development in his story.


    ¡°Yup, he told me about his wife and his daughter. In other words, you and your mother,¡± Edward said before smiling adorably a little at me.


    ¡°He told you?¡± I asked in a whisper.


    It struck me that my father must have trusted Edward a lot. Edward was probably the only person who my father told about mother and I. He didn¡¯t tell anyone else, not even Lucien until he felt like his life was in danger.


    ¡°It was like a confession of guilt. He was so guilty about the fact that he had a family and at that time, honestly, I didn¡¯t understand why he felt that way. However, it was also clear that he was happy about having you and your mother,¡± Edward went on before smiling at me a little sadly.


    ¡°My father must have trusted you a lot,¡± I said as I took his hand in mine. That was when I realized that his hands were shaking and cold, talking about this was very hard on Edward. I squeezed his hand a little to give himfort and he squeezed mine back.


    ¡°I thought so too but I would find outter that he didn¡¯t trust me enough. Lucien told you about the ck envelop so you probably figured this out already¡­your father felt like his life was in danger and he was right,¡± Edward continued with a pained expression.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 198 The Dark and Sinister Truth

    I felt my heart sink when I saw him like this. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what happened back then but it was clear that Edward fully med himself for it.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I whispered his name.


    ¡°Back then, I could sense that something was wrong and that your father was hiding something. But the young teenager that I was back then couldn¡¯t do anything to help him. He wouldn¡¯t even tell me what was going on. Even when he gave me the ck envelop, he still didn¡¯t tell me,¡± Edward said with frustration.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Edward¡­it¡¯s not your fault,¡± I said, meaning every word.


    ¡°No, Natalia. It was my fault¡­¡± Edward voice cracked, and I realized for the first time that he was silently crying.


    His hand squeezed mine tightly as tears threatened to fall from his eyes. His green eyes felt like they were shades darker than they normally were. At first, I thought Edward was just sad but when his eyes met mine, I knew I was wrong.


    He wasn¡¯t just sad; he was very furious.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t long after that your father died. To be precise, he was erased. He was killed¡­murdered,¡± Edward stated factually.


    ¡°My father was murdered¡­¡± I repeated in shock. I was already quite certain that he was probably killed but to hear it confirmed made me feel sick.


    ¡°Back then, I just lost it. I felt helpless and I felt responsible,¡± Edward said with a troubled sigh.


    ¡°Edward, it¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± I repeated.


    ¡°It was my fault. I didn¡¯t even know why my friend had to die. I wanted to know¡­and the only way to find out was to return to the Rosenhall family and that was exactly what I did. When I had enough achievements and influence, I returned to that goddamned family. Just so I could find out why my friend had to die¡­¡± Edward spat; his voice so malicious that he was scaring me.


    ¡°After I had disappeared from the family and went into hiding, this ce was transformed into ab that did all the dirty work for thepany to get ahead,¡± Edward said passively.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, my eyes narrowing suspiciously.


    ¡°What¡¯s one of the biggest factors that determine a pharmaceuticalpany¡¯spetitiveness? Time to market. You have to be the first tounch a drug. So, how do you do that?¡± Edward asked rhetorically.


    ¡°You must haverge teams of R&D and a streamlined process,¡± I replied based on what Edward had taught me.


    ¡°Correct. That, or you just cut corners,¡± Edward said as he squeezed my hand.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I found myself asking this same question repeatedly as I struggled to keep up.


    ¡°Illegal human trials, Natalia. That was what thisb was used for, and your father was forced to shoulder the burden of all of it,¡± Edward said emotionlessly as he revealed the truth.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± I gasped in shock. Human trials¡­illegal human trials.


    ¡°This building always had an undergroundboratory; however, after it was decided that illegal human trials would be conducted here, the whole building was shut down and abandoned so that no one would evere here ever again. While the undergroundb continued to function, well-hidden underground,¡± Edward said with narrowed eyes.


    I felt like I was going to faint. My father was forced to lead studies involving illegal human clinical trials. Was that why thepany was so sessful?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­why would he do that?¡± I asked as I still found it hard to believe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the whole truth, but I am at least partly to me. I found outter that the family had figured out that he was hiding me and used that against him,¡± Edward said regretfully.


    So, Edward returned to the Rosenhall family to find out the truth behind my father¡¯s death. What about the illegal trials and thisb?


    ¡°But¡­thisb is no longer in use¡­¡± I voiced my thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been this way for over ten years now¡­at least, I made sure of that,¡± Edward replied as he patted the top of my head softly and reassuringly.


    ¡°You stopped it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. In exchange for heading thepany¡¯s research and producing the same results, I was able to negotiate and bring a close to thisb and an end to all illegal trials,¡± Edward said with a sigh. I lost count of how many times I¡¯ve heard him sigh like that today.


    So that was why thisb had been abandoned with the rest of the building. I looked around theb now with a new pair of eyes. So many hical things took ce in this ce.


    ¡°So, who is the one behind all of this?¡± I asked as anger took over me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure and there¡¯s no proof¡­but I have a good guess,¡± Edward replied, his face serious.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you¡­but perhaps Zak can,¡± Edward said after taking a moment to think it over.


    ¡°Zak?¡± I asked, clearly surprised. How was Zak involved in all of this?


    ¡°We should go¡­there¡¯s nothing more for you or me here,¡± Edward said as he suddenly got up from the sofa.


    I watched as Edward got up before cing a hand over his eyes. The stress and strain must be catching up to him. I got up and was beside him in a sh, supporting his body by wrapping my arm around his back.


    ¡°Edward¡­are you ok? Your face looks pale,¡± I said worriedly as I stared up at his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ok,¡± Edward whispered stubbornly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Please sit back down and rest¡­we don¡¯t need to rush,¡± I said as I clutched tighter on his arm.


    ¡°You sit down first,¡± Edward said gesturing to where he wanted me to sit with his hand.


    I looked at him in confusion but decided to do as he said before he might faint right in front of my eyes. I quickly sat down on the sofa. Edward slowly walked back to the sofa before sitting down a little away from me.


    Suddenly, Edward¡¯s head was on myp as hey down on the sofa.


    ¡°Edward?¡± I called out his name softly as I blinked rapidly in slight confusion.


    ¡°Let me rest here for a while¡­¡± Edward said against myp as he buried his face into the flesh of my thighs. His arms circled my waist to hug me closer to him.


    I smiled a little as I looked down at him from above. I have never seen Edward act so clingy, and it was a cute and refreshing change.


    ¡°You must be so tired¡­¡± I said as I stroked his hair softly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Edward retorted stubbornly but with a smile.


    I watched silently until he fell into a sleep that I hoped was peaceful.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 199 The Morning After

    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± I heard my name being whispered tenderly close to my ear.


    I opened my eyes in shock as I realized that I must have drifted off to sleep while watching Edward sleep. However, when I opened my eyes, I was the one who wasying on Edward¡¯sp.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Edward asked as he smiled tenderly down at me and stroked my hair softly. What a reversal of role. I felt my chest tighten at the sight of his handsome face.


    ¡°How long was I asleep for?¡± I asked sleepily.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting a littlete now, but we could still make it to dinner. Want to join me?¡± Edward invited as he toyed with my hair before bringing up a strand to his lips and kissing it.


    We were underground and there were no windows outside so I couldn¡¯t judge how dark orte in the day it was outside. Being underground like this felt suppressive and depressing, I was starting to hate it.


    ¡°That would be nice¡­¡± I replied with my honest feelings as I sat up.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    I started to wake up from my slumber. With my eyes still closed, I reflexively reached out my arm in search for Edward. However, my hands only found the softness of the bedsheets. Where did Edward go so early in the morning?


    As I was debating with myself if I should continue sleeping or get up, the smell of cooking drifted into the bedroom. My body immediately reacted to the smell of good food with my stomach growling loudly. I¡¯m such a glutton.


    I better get up. As they say, ¡®the early bird gets the worm¡¯.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I realized when I got up that I waspletely naked. Great. Where did all my clothes go?


    Last night after we had dinner at a very romantic location, Edward brought me home with him. I remembered that I was tipsy from drinking and Edward insisted that I stay over, which I did. He brought me to one of his ces that I¡¯ve never been to before.


    This penthouse suite was located on the top floor of a very high-rise condominium smack in the middle of the city. I haven¡¯t been on a tour around the suite, but it was without a doubt a huge space since it took up the entire floor of this building. Impressive.


    Looking around the master bedroom, I couldn¡¯t find my clothes anywhere. Without much of a choice, I wrapped the white nket around my naked body as I dragged it behind me in search of the source of the smell.


    I sniffed my way to the kitchen where I found a shirtless Edward cooking bacon. I wasn¡¯t sure what I thought looked more delicious at that moment, the bacon or Edward. I leaned on the counter as I watched him without announcing my presence.


    This is the second time I¡¯ve seen Edward cooking. The first time was at the house by theke when he cooked for me. Looking back that day seemed like it was years away and my rtionship with Edward had evolved so much since then. I was lost in thought when I heard Edward¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Good morning. Did you sleep well?¡± Edward greeted me when he spotted me.


    ¡°I did. Thank you. Where are my clothes?¡± I replied with azy smile.


    ¡°I sent them off for dry cleaning,¡± Edward said as he continued cooking us breakfast.


    ¡°Any other clothes that I can wear in the meantime?¡± I asked hopefully. Edward always seemed to have clothes prepared for me lying around. All in the right sizes too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got clothes for you¡­but seeing you wrapped up in that isn¡¯t bad,¡± Edward replied as a yful smiled curled his lips upwards.


    ¡°Does that mean that I don¡¯t get my clothes?¡± I asked yfully as I came to stand next to him, peering down to see the contents he was cooking in the pan.


    ¡°Maybe after breakfast,¡± Edward replied with a huge stress on the ¡®maybe¡¯. Edward is such a tease, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling. This easy-going conversation that we had going was a stark contrast to the dark conversation we had in theb, and I found itforting.


    Edward swiftly turned off the stove and turned to face me. Suddenly, his arms circled my waist as he pulled me in for a steamy kiss. I sensed that breakfast would be dyed when I kissed him back, feeling the feel of his hot tongue dancing with my own.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I panted his name in between our hot kisses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t n to seduce me in that get up,¡± Edward teased me mercilessly before his lips returned to tasting mine.


    I moaned when he trialed kisses down my neck before running his tongue up and down the side of my neck. My body trembled at the sensation, and I felt my legs growing weaker and weaker. My hands that were gripping the white nket to my body began to loosen as Edward sucked on my neck and then the sensitive area around my corbone.


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t showered¡­¡± I protested softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You smell like heaven regardless,¡± Edward replied without a care. I doubt what he said was true.


    ¡°Maybe we should wait tillter?¡± I suggested softly.


    Edward clearly had other ideas in mind. His hands slowly but firmly removed my hands from the nket that was shielding my naked breasts before slipping the fabric downwards to reveal my breasts to him. I called out his name softly when I felt his warm breath in between my breasts as he nuzzled his face there and began kissing softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited sincest night because someone was drunk and out like a light¡­¡± Edwardined in a light tone.


    His hot mouth engulfed my erected nipple, and I felt the heat of his tongue glide across its hardened tip making me moan even louder as my desire started taking over. I ran my fingers through his hair and cradled his head closer to my chest as I threw back my head and moaned at the sensation of Edward sucking hard on my nipple.


    The nket that had been covering a part of my body slid down to the floor, exposing my entire naked body. Edward yed with my other breast with his hand as he squeezed and pumped it. I felt my body getting hotter and desire swelled in my lower stomach. My legs were getting weaker, and I was sure that my opening must already be wet and ready for Edward.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 200 Morning Seduction

    ¡°Ah¡­Edward?¡± I called out softly and questioning when he lifted me up in his arms before cing me on the empty kitchen counter nearby.


    ¡°You should sit, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ll be able to stand any longer, right?¡± Edward said knowingly and I nodded shyly.


    My cheek felt hot, and I knew that I was blushing at the embarrassing position that he has ced me in when hisrge hands lifted my legs onto the counter and spread them wide apart. I felt my pussy spread open and Edward¡¯s hungry eyes on my most sensitive part.


    ¡°You look so sexy like this,¡± Edward whispered lustily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­look,¡± I pleaded as I tried to close my legs together, but his hands held them in ce.


    Edward¡¯s fingers were on my wet private parts in no time causing me to moan with pleasure. His skillful fingertips ran up and down my sopping wet slit and I felt myself getting even wetter than before with each touch.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I moaned out his name in sweet ecstasy before biting my lower lip and closing my eyes.


    My body shuddered and I whimpered softly when his expert fingers pinched my sensitive clit. My body writhed with desire when I felt his fingers applying pressure in fast circr motions on my small sensitive nub.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting wetter, Natalia,¡± Edward said naughtily. Everything about what he was doing was turning me on and driving me wild with lust for him.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t¡­¡± I cried out in embarrassment when Edward bent down to bury his face in between my legs.


    Ignoring my protests, Edward spread my legs further apart with his manly hands before I felt his hot tongue dip inside of my love hole to taste me. I watched his head in between my legs as he licked my opening, sapping up my love juices. The sight turned me on so much, I lifted my hips up from the counter to bring my pussy closer to his face and lips. I ran my fingers through his dark hair lovingly as I yed with his hair.


    ¡°Enough¡­please stop¡­or I¡¯ll cum¡­¡± I whimpered helplessly.


    My hands gripped and squeezed the side of the counter forcefully as intense waves of pleasure coursed through my body. Edward held my leg in ce with one hand before thrusting two fingers deep into my flooded love entrance. My cries of pleasure got shamelessly louder as his fingers pumped in and out of my hole, causing my love juices to spill out of my wet entrance onto my thigh and the kitchen counter below.


    ¡°Edward¡­it feels¡­so amazing!¡± I cried out with intense pleasure as my hips thrusted and writhed against his fingers.


    I rocked my hips to take his fingers in deeper. I angled my hole to grind the sensitive spots inside me against his fingers from various angles.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot inside you¡­¡± Edward said with a sexy smile.


    His fingers thrusted into my hot body relentlessly as he sped up his rhythm. I circled my arm around his neck to draw him closer to me. I couldn¡¯t stop the lewd moans and cries that were escaping from my lips as I felt my climax fast approaching. I¡¯m about to¡­


    ¡°Cum, Natalia¡­I know you¡¯re close¡­¡± Edward encouraged in a tender whisper close to my ear.


    ¡°Ed¡­ward¡­ahhhh! Edward!¡± I moaned and cried out his name wildly before my mind went nk from the ecstasy of my own climax.


    Edward nibbled and licked my ear seductively as I rode out the effects of my mind-shattering climax. I whimpered repeatedly as Edward withdrew his fingers from my soaked slit.


    ¡°You should be ready¡­I can¡¯t wait anymore,¡± Edward said in his hoarse sexy voice as he lowered his pants from his hips.


    I wanted to tell him that I couldn¡¯t wait any longer to have him inside of me, but I didn¡¯t have the strength to put my feelings into words. Instead, I reached out to caress his potent member. I felt him hot and hard in my hand as I ran my fingertips up and down his length slowly and softly.


    ¡°Put my cock inside you,¡± Edwardmanded in a thick voice.


    I watched Edward close his eyes in pleasure as I positioned the thick head of his cock at my soaked opening. I let out a soft moan when he slowly pushed his thick shaft inside of my quivering hole. I spread my legs further apart and Edward held my hips as he thrusted his cock deep into me.


    He buried his entire cock inside of me to the hilt in one powerful thrust that felt so good that it made me beg him for more. I cried out his name and pleaded for him to do me harder and faster. Edward hammered his thick cock in and out of my flooded hole making wet lewd sounds as our flesh grinded against each other wildly.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Edward panted in my ear as his cock pounded my sensitive hole.


    ¡°Yes¡­ahhh¡­¡± I managed to reply in between my lewd moans of pleasure. I realized that I missed him more than I thought possible. I miss Edward. I wanted to be with him¡­


    Edward smiled with satisfaction at my reply. He paused his intense thrusting to reposition my body for deeper pration. He helped me drape one leg over his shoulder, allowing him to position himself closer to my body. His hand firmly held the ankle of my lifted leg as his other hand supported the back of my hip before he continued pumping his cock in and out of me, faster and even deeper this time.


    I wasn¡¯t sure but I think I came a few times in between his rapid thrusts as his cock deeply stimted the pleasure spots inside of my love hole. My insides got so wet and hot, I squirted out my love juices as my hips trashed up and down and to the side to meet his thrusts halfway.


    Invaded by Edward¡¯s endless thrusts, I felt my insides melting as our sex made us both feel hotter. I ran my hands on his muscr back feeling the sweat of his exertion while I enjoyed the feel of his cock ploughing wildly inside of my cave.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­cumming! Edward!¡± I cried out desperately as the intensity of my climax shocked me.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 201 Sleep With Me

    My pussy walls clenched tightly around Edward¡¯s hard cock as I screamed my release. I hugged him tight to my body with both my arms and legs. I instinctively bit down on his shoulder and scratched his back to cope with the intensity of my orgasm as it took over me.


    After a few powerful and rapid thrusts, I felt Edward¡¯s body stiffen as he reached his own heights. I moaned in fulfillment when I felt the heat of his hot release fill me up deep inside as he poured loads of his seed into me.


    ¡­


    Soon, Edward finished cooking us breakfast and served eggs, bacon, sd, and an array of fresh fruits on the dining table. It¡¯s amazing how some people seemed to be able to do everything, while I couldn¡¯t really do much, I thought silently to myself as I admired his neat breakfast.


    ¡°You know, you never got around to telling me how the interview went,¡± Edward said as he sat down at the table opposite me.


    ¡°Oh yea¡­you¡¯re right. I think it went ok. She asked a bunch of things about the projects I¡¯ve worked on in the past and my vision for the future,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll hire you?¡± Edward asked as he began eating.


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± I replied truthfully. I wasn¡¯t sure if she would hire me, but I guess I had a chance. I stuffed bacon into my mouth, savoring its crispy texture.


    Edward began concentrating on his mobile screen and I quickly realized that he was working. It didn¡¯t bother me, I concentrated on eating and enjoying the food while he cleared some work.


    ¡°You should finish eating quickly,¡± Edward said with his eyes still glued to his phone after a while.


    ¡°Is there somewhere you need to be?¡± I asked curiously. Sometimes I forget that Edward is an extremely busy man.


    ¡°Nope, but there¡¯s something we should go do together,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping for furniture and whatever else you¡¯ll need,¡± Edward replied confidently.


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°For moving in to live here,¡± Edward stated so casually like me moving in here was the natural course of action.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± I eximed in shock at his proposal.


    ¡°If you get that job, I¡¯d like you to move in here. It does not need to be permanently, but I¡¯d like you to spend some nights here every week,¡± Edward exined casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Lucien would¡­¡± I hesitantly stated the first worry that came to mind. Lucien would never allow it. Ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s not unusual for a young adult to move out when they get a job, right? This ce is closer to your office, and don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you added a bit more independence to your life?¡± Edward countered.


    I hated to admit it but what Edward said made a lot of sense.


    ¡°But this is your ce¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I jump around from ce to ce so I¡¯m rarely here. So, I¡¯ll loan this ce to you,¡± Edward said as he ced his palm on my head and smiled at me.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I said hesitantly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Or do you want me to be here with you every night? If you ask nicely, I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Edward suggested brightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was about to say at all!¡± I stated firmly before pouting at him.


    Edward and all his teasing, I thought as I sighed a little to myself and shook my head slowly from side to side.


    ¡­


    I spent my days peacefully with Reiner at the mansion as I waited anxiously for the result of my job interview. Reiner told me to be patient about it, but I just couldn¡¯t help feeling worried as days dragged on without a response from thepany.


    I sighed multiple times a day and Reiner got truly worried about me. He did many things to cheer me up including baking me many cakes including his signature blueberry cheesecake.


    Since the spat I had with Ang she has kept to herself most of the time in the mansion as if learning her ce. I had Laura monitor her from afar and all seemed to be going well. I wasn¡¯t sure what happened or didn¡¯t happen between Ang and Lucien, but that woman has gotten so silent and invisible in the mansion that sometimes I forgot about her existence all together.


    I felt sorry for her as a fellow woman but every time I started feeling for her, I started feeling sorry for myself. It was a feeling that I didn¡¯t like which meant that overtime, I avoided thinking about her.


    ¡°You¡¯re sighing again, Natalia¡­¡± Reiner teased as he stood behind me andbed my hair.


    I stared at my own reflection reflected in the mirror of the vanity table in my bedroom as Reiner continued to gentlyb my hair. The sensation of theb running through my hair repeatedly feltforting and rxing; however, I still felt anxious about the result of my job interview.


    ¡°Sorry¡­for making you worry,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? I know that you¡¯re stressed but if there¡¯s nothing you can do but wait then there¡¯s point in stressing over it, right?¡± Reiner said reasonably.


    ¡°I know¡­but still¡­¡± I said followed by a soft sigh.


    Reiner justughed softly at me as hebed my hair. He was so patient and caring and his presence usually calms me down. I was sure that I would be a lot more anxious, nervous, and stressed now if I didn¡¯t have him by my side. Reiner probably knew that as well which is why he¡¯s sticking to my side and has been offering to do every little thing for me, evenbing my hair before bed.


    ¡°Thank you, R¡± I turned around to thank him with a smile on my face when he was donebing my hair.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Reiner replied with a charming smile.


    I felt hisrge and warm hand on my head as he patted it adoringly a couple of times. I felt so stupid but these small gestures made my heart race as if I was still a green and innocent teenage girl.


    ¡°You should go to sleep. You look tired,¡± Reiner said as he turned to leave.


    Without thinking, I reached out in time to hold on to the hem of his suit. Reiner turned around with a quizzical look on his face.


    What do I say now?


    ¡°Umm¡­sleep with me?¡± I asked, hesitantly.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 202 Sleep is Not Enough

    Reiner¡¯s eyes widened at my words, and I bit my tongue. Talk about saying things without thinking¡­


    ¡°Someone¡¯s bold,¡± Reiner said with a softugh. I felt d that he found it funny because I just love it when Reiner smiles ofugh. He was showing me these soft expressions of his more often now and I couldn¡¯t help falling in love with them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like this¡­I meant, you know, to just sleep¡­¡± I defended myself, although I knew that Reiner didn¡¯t find my words convincing at all.


    I don¡¯t me him and his doubts in the slightest based on the historical record of what happened when we slept together.


    ¡°Just sleep, huh?¡± Reiner questioned with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Not good enough for you?¡± I teased.


    Reiner just sighed and headed for the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I quickly asked.


    ¡°To take a shower¡­¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°Ok!¡± I cried out happily.


    I knew that he would be back after his shower. I got into bed when I heard the sound of the door click close. I wished that Reiner would have just showered with me or used my bathroom to save time. However, he¡¯s still managed to keep parts of his stubborn self and had insisted to shower in his own room.


    I hoped that Reiner would return soon because I was getting very sleepy. My eyelids felt heavy¡­


    ¡­


    Did I fall asleep?


    I fell asleep?!


    I bolted up in bed as I realized that I had somehow fallen asleep.


    I heard a softugh and turned to see a dark form that I assumed was Reiner on the bed next to me.


    ¡°I¡­fell asleep?¡± I asked as I rapidly blinked my eyes.


    ¡°Yup. When I returned you were sleeping like a baby,¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± I asked in a whiny voice.


    ¡°Because you should sleep and rest, obviously,¡± Reiner said.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Why? Is sleep not good enough for you?¡± Reiner teased as he reached over to the side of the bed and turned on themp.


    I could see him better now in the orange warm light of themp. His face was clearly amused at my reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me¡­¡± I continued to grumble.


    Reiner justughed softly in response. I couldn¡¯t help myself and startedughing along with him as I moved closer to him and began hugging hisrge frame tightly in my arms. His body felt so warm and sturdy. I loved how he felt in my arms.


    ¡°Do you think the other staff knows that we¡¯re sleeping together?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Reiner said after a few seconds of thought.


    ¡°Really? Wow¡­pretty scandalous, huh?¡± I said excitedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how you can get so excited over things like this,¡± Reiner said, sounding like a parent that was bored of his rebellious child.


    ¡°Guess, I¡¯m a scandalous person?¡± I said with a wild smile on my face.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°You are¡­for sure,¡± Reiner agreed.


    ¡°Heheee¡± Iughed evilly with an evil smile on my face.


    It was probably the middle of the night. I didn¡¯t know how long I was asleep for but I¡¯m guessing a couple of hours only. My mind felt refreshed now although the problems guing my mind had no disappeared.


    ¡°R¡­do you think that I¡¯ll get the job?¡± I asked the question that was weighing on my mind.


    The best thing about Reiner was that no matter what he said, I knew that deep down he was never tired or annoyed of me and the things that I did and said. I¡¯ve probably asked him this question at least a couple dozen times over the past few days.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know but I have a feeling that you will. Don¡¯t worry so much about it. I mean, its not the end of the world if you don¡¯t get the job,¡± Reiner saidfortingly as he stroked my hair.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I mumbled.


    It probably won¡¯t be the end of the world for me but¡­I didn¡¯t know when an opportunity like this woulde by. It wasn¡¯t easy getting a regr job in a regrpany when your surname is Rosenhall.


    Apart from the issue of my job, the fact that Edward had revealed to me about my father and the illegal human experiments was always at the back of my mind. I didn¡¯t know how to feel about it exactly, but whenever I thought about it, I felt a sick and sinking feeling deep in my stomach. Everything was just too dark and too unfortunate for me to fullyprehend. What happened was a big deal and it was bigger than me. I didn¡¯t know how to process this reality and have decided to keep this piece of information locked in my mind for me before it drove me crazy.


    ¡°What are you thinking about now? You¡¯re frowning so much¡­¡± Reiner asked as he stroked his fingertips softly in between my scrunched-up brows.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± I replied. I didn¡¯t want to go through the details of how my father was actually somewhat like a mad scientist that experimented on people.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not going to talk about it, you should go back to sleep. I¡¯ll turn off the light,¡± Reiner said as he began reaching for themp switch.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I said softly as I reached over to catch hold of his muscr arms softly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Reiner said with slight concern in his voice.


    ¡°Umm¡­maybe¡­sleep is not enough,¡± I whispered seductively in his ear.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said disapprovingly.


    ¡°Shh¡­just stay still, ok?¡± I said before cing a soft kiss on the side of his neck.


    I removed the nket that was covering my body and swiftly threw my leg over Reiner¡¯s hips and straddled him. Reiner watched me intently, waiting for my next move. Slowly, I leaned in and kiss him firmly on the lips. His lips felt so warm and soft against mine. I kissed his lips, changing the angle of my kiss a few times as I softly enjoyed the sensation of his lips before slowly pressing the tip of my tongue in between his lips.


    Reiner moaned softly before opening his lips slightly to grant me ess to his mouth. I slipped in my tongue into the depth of his wet and warm mouth. His hot tongue weed my own as our tongues began dancing passionately against each other. I tasted him as he tasted me. Our ardent kiss quickly got deeper and wetter as we grinded our tongues together.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 203 Impatient Love

    I ced a hand on his cheek as I focused more on kissing him and I felt hisrge hands on the sides of my waist as he held me gently. I moaned softly into his mouth before changing the angle of our kiss so that I could kiss me more aggressively. I loved kissing Reiner so much. His kiss made me feel all warm and fuzzy inside before the warmth began burning hotter inside of me, melting me with desire.


    By the time I broke our kiss, I was panting and out of breath. I wanted to touch and feel more of him and that was exactly what I did. I began nting soft and small kissing on his cheek, running down his neck until I reached his corbones where I nibbled and teased him. At the same time, my hands were busy unbuttoning his clothes.


    When the few buttons of his nightshirt were free, I slipped my hand underneath the thin fabric to stroke his manly chest. I felt his firm chest muscles tighten under my fingertips as I stroked his chest lightly. I pressed my palm firmly against the firm muscle of his chest and I began to apply more pressure. Reiner took in a sharp breath when my fingertip started tracing the area around the base of his nipple; however, he still stayed still for my sake.


    Slowly, I teased his nipples with my fingertips, watching them as they quickly hardened. I heard Reiner let out soft moans of pleasure and knew that he was enjoying this at least as much as I was. After teasing his nipples for a bit with my fingertips, I traced my hand down from his chest down to his stomach slowly. The abdominal muscles were miraculously beautiful, I thought as I ran my fingers down his stomach. I felt the wonderful muscles flex under my fingers and palms as I stroked his abs up and down.


    As my hands were busy, I dipped my head low onto his chest and started flicking the tip of my tongue on his erect right nipple. Reiner moaned louder as I could tell that he enjoyed having my wet tongue on his nipple. His reactions were turning me on as well as I felt my own hot and wet heat in between my legs. Without wanting to wait much longer, I started sucking on his nipples fast and hard, rolling his nipples in my mouth before switching to give his other nipple the same loving attention.


    Reiner moaned and called out my name as I continued to pleasure his beautiful body. After I removed my lips from his nipple, I began licking the ck tattoo on his chest and shoulder. At the same time, my hand ventured lower down to his crotch where I could feel his hardness. I felt his hardness firmly against my crotch as I sat on top of him.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said my name in a thick voice full of lust and passion.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait anymore?¡± I asked teasingly.


    ¡°Can you?¡± Reiner asked back as hisrge hands reached up and cupped and fondled my breast through the thince of my nightgown.


    I moaned at the sensation of his warm andrge hands pumping my breasts, rubbing my nipples against the thince of my nightgown. I wanted him to touch my naked skin directly. I quickly slipped the thin straps of my night gown down my shoulders before pulling the fabric down to reveal my naked breasts to him.


    ¡°Your breasts are beautiful¡­¡± Reinerplimented.


    His hands were back on my breasts as he squeezed and yed with my tits. I felt my nipples grow taunt and I wanted him to y with my nipples too. Soon, my wish was realized when Reiner took both my nipples in between his fingertips and began rubbing them.


    ¡°Your nipples are hard. You like this?¡± Reiner said as his blue eyes met mine.


    I nodded and whimpered as the pressure applied to my nipples increased, heightening my pleasure. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning so loudly when he started pinching my nipples harder and harder. I felt the heat of my desire burn so deep inside of me as I felt my pussy contracting. I was so wet and ready for him at this point.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°R¡­please¡­¡± I pleaded breathlessly before letting out a louder moan.


    My hands quickly pulled at his pants impatiently as I tried to remove his pants from him. Reiner chuckled at my desperation and decided to help me by lifting his hips. I sighed with satisfaction, when his pants were finally removed, and I held his thick and hot cock in the palm of my hand.


    I smiled, please with myself at how much I could turn Reiner on. I looked at his thick and throbbing member in my hand, it was the best proof that he wanted me too. As usual, his cock was amazinglyrge, its head so thick and engorged and I could see the veins of his cock clearly running along the length of his shaft.


    I closed my eyes as I ran my hand along his length, imagining the pleasure I would feel when his enormous cock pierced my opening before thrusting its full length inside of my love tunnel. I wanted him so badly. I felt his hot cock twitching in my hand as I began to stroke him faster.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner moaned my name passionately.


    ¡°I want you¡­inside of me¡­now¡± I said in between my excited pants.


    ¡°Put my cock inside of you. I want to be inside of you now too,¡± Reiner said as he encouraged me.


    Slowly, I lifted my hips up and used my hand to position the head of hisrge member at my hot and wet opening. I moaned a little as I felt the heat of his cock on my wet slit. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer and began lowering my hips down onto his lovestick, feeling the head of his cock stretch open my entrance. It hurts a little, but it felt amazing, I couldn¡¯t wait to take his entire length inside of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hot inside¡­I can feel how wet you are¡­¡± Reiner whispered lustily as his hands cupped my ass and supported me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to fuck you¡­R¡­¡± I admitted shamelessly.


    ¡°Take me inside of you¡­all of me,¡± Reiner replied as his hands tightened around my ass.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 204 Ride Me

    As encouraged by Reiner, I started lowering my hips down onto his dick feeling his thick shaft sliding into my wet and slippery hole inch by inch. His hot pole stretched and stimted the walls of my pussy as I lowered my hips down on him and Reiner thrusted his hips upwards.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I moaned with satisfaction when his whole length was buried deep inside of my wet hole.


    I sat skin on skin with Reiner on his hips with his hot cock buried to the hilt inside of my pussy hole. I clenched my pussy walls tightly around him, savoring the feel of him inside of me, filling me, stretching me, andpleting me.


    ¡°Ride me¡­that¡¯s it,¡± Reiner panted thickly as I began moving my hips, sliding his cock in and out of my hot hole.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Ahh!¡± I cried out in pleasure in time with his cock hitting me deep inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re clenching so tightly around me¡± Reiner said, his hands caressing my buttocks.


    ¡°Fuck me, R! Harder¡­harder!¡± I cried out and Reiner responded by thrusting his hips upwards harder inside of me.


    ¡°R!¡± I cried out in surprise when Reiner flipped me down below him, hisrge body hovering above me.


    Immediately after settling into our new sex position, Reiner began pumping his hard cock hard and fast into me. I cried out at the intense pleasure, he was pounding so wildly and so deeply into me. My pussy walls clenched around him in enjoyment as my body mated crazily with this wild man. I felt my wetness gush out deep inside of my hole as his cock continued to stir up my insides.


    He was thrusting so deep inside of me that I felt each stroke of his thrust at my womb. Ah¡­so deep! I watched Reiner¡¯s intense and passionate face as he moaned and focus on ramming his gigantic cock into me repeatedly. My toes curled at the pleasure of being fucked hard by him and I cried out loudly, not caring who could be listening to our wild lovemaking.


    ¡°So good! It¡¯s¡­so good!¡± I screamed loudly as I held my legs opened wider for him.


    My hips thrusted up in time with Reiner¡¯s wild motions, taking his cock deeper and faster inside of my pussy hole. His thrusts felt like they were melting me inside. My body felt like it was on fire. Reiner was sweating too from his exertion, his sweat dripping onto my bare breasts as he continued to pound his hard rod into my body.


    ¡°Lift your leg¡­Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said in between his pants.


    Hisrge hand grabbed one of my ankles and started lifting it upwards until my leg was on his shoulder. Reiner held onto my ankle as he slid his other hand underneath my ass, lifting up my hips from the bed. He then moved his hips closer to mine. I can¡¯t believe we could get closer than before.


    ¡°So¡­deep!¡± I cried out before many more passionate moans escaped my lips.


    Reiner was moaning loudly too while his hips grinding against mine, pumping his enormous cock even deeper into my wet opening. His hands controlled the movements of my hips and my leg, pulling me closer to his body to ept each and every of his powerful thrusts.


    After feeling multiple strokes of his thick rod pushing very deeply inside of me, I felt my climax fast approaching. I could barely control my body as my passion took over. My body spasmed and I dug my nails into Reiner¡¯s back, scratching him in my frenzy.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming! Ahhhh!¡± I cried out with a voice so hoarse from all of my previous screaming.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Reiner reached his own climax. I sighedzily and stroked his buttocks as his cock twitched wildly inside of me, pouring his hot seed deep inside of my love hole. Reiner made low noises in his throat while his cock emptied his cum inside of me in multiple spurts.


    When he was done, Reiner slowly withdrew his member from my body andid down next to me on the bed. He scooped me up in his arms and held me tightly close to him. I smiled in bliss as Iid my head on his muscr chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    ¡°R¡­can you paint my nails for me tomorrow?¡± I pleaded in a sweet voice as I batted my eyshes yfully at him.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Reiner replied curtly.


    ¡°Even my toenails?¡± I asked as I smiled calctingly at him.


    ¡°Even your toenails¡­¡± Reiner agreed with a sigh.


    I kissed him lovingly on the cheek then I drifted off into a deep sleep with a smile on my lips.


    The next day Reiner kept his promise and our peaceful and loving days continued. I haven¡¯t heard back about the result of my job interview yet and it was still making me feel anxious at the back of my mind. However, enjoying every day with Reiner was helping me rx and forget. It taught me to enjoy every moment and to wait patiently.


    ¡­


    I found out around a weekter that I got the job and that they wanted me to start working as soon as possible. Although at the time, Edward¡¯s proposal to move into his ce seemed unrealistic, I found myself moving in just in time to settle down and start my new life at work. The furniture shopping trip that Edward forced me on that day truly came in handy.


    What I never figured out until this day was how Edward managed to convince Lucien about me moving out and my employment.


    To my surprise, Lucien wasn¡¯t against the idea of me working like he was before. I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say that he was fully supportive of the idea, but he was at least open for me to try it. After asking me endless questions about my new job and living arrangements, Lucien heaved a loud sigh and hesitantly agreed for me to try out my new life.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, there were two conditions. First, Reiner was to apany me as much as possible. Now that it had been settled that Reiner would be staying with me at least for the present, Lucien had decided to put him to good use. The second condition was that I had to spend at least three nights at home per week.


    To be honest, I was ready to agree to harsher conditions in exchange for the ability to take my first step towards a more independent life. I couldn¡¯t wait to start working on my first fulltime job and settle into my new life. I was sure that there would be many challenges along the way but I promised myself that I would work hard and never give up. No matter what obstacles I may face, I will keep on trying and doing my best.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 205 New Phase

    **6 monthster**


    ¡°Natalia, over here please,¡± one of my senior colleagues called out to me as he waved me over.


    ¡°Be right there!¡± I called back as I heaved a heavy pile of research files into my arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go through these files one more time and then let¡¯s review the flow of the event tomorrow. It¡¯s a big event so we can¡¯t make any mistakes¡­¡± he said as he took the files from me.


    cing the files on the table between us, he started rearranging and then flipping through them. Tomorrow we have a big press conference to announce some important research progress on a couple of skincare projects which could pave way for our big brand clients tounch their new line of skincare.


    It¡¯s been a little over six months since I¡¯ve started working here full-time and work is as busy as ever. Everyone here was extremely talented and there were many things I had to quickly pick up to catch up. It was difficult for me to adjust to my new life at first, but I think that I was starting to get the hang of it.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we change the sequence of the celebrity appearance here a bit¡­¡± I suggested as I pointed to the list of celebrities that were going to be at tomorrow¡¯s events.


    I spent my weekdays at work and alternated between going back to Lucien¡¯s mansion and staying at Edward¡¯s penthouse. I usually spent two weekdays at home and Saturday. The other remaining weekdays and Sunday, I spent at Edward¡¯s ce.


    Reiner supported me and stuck with me wherever I went like Lucien had requested as I alternated between my two homes. He drove me to and from work and helped me with everything outside of work that I required assistance.


    I saw Lucien and Edward from time to time. I saw Lucien when he was home when I went back to the mansion. Edward, on the other hand, made the effort to drop by to spend time with me at the penthouse and took me on dates. However, true to his word, he always jumped from ce to ce or was abroad and was rarely at the penthouse except to explicitly see me.


    ¡­


    It was Saturday and as always, I returned home back to the mansion. The mansion was dead quiet and felt gloomypared to the times when I was regrly here. I guess it was to be expected because Lucien was too busy with work that he only came back to the mansion asionally and when he did, he was holed up in his study or his wing of the mansion.


    Reiner was left to run the household along with the other members of staff. Now that I wasn¡¯t living there every day, the mansion started tock personalized touches of the owner. Lucien was satisfied as long as the mansion was presentable and up to standard which meant that the mansion was sparkling clean and appeared luxurious like a professional hotel.


    When I woke up the next morning, as usual, Reiner was already gone. Apparently, being a butler in this household didn¡¯t have any rest days or sleep-in days. I reached out my hand to touch the soft sheet where Reiner had slept. The stains on the sheets reminded me of our passionate nightst night. I couldn¡¯t stop smiling to myself at how adorable Reiner could be when he was the one begging for my love.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner called my name softly close to my ear as he cuddled me from behind. His breath tickled my ear stirring me up from my slumber.


    It must be close to dawn, I thought with my eyes still closed. I wonder what he wants¡­


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I mumbled a questioning reply, my eyes still closed.


    I felt Reiner shift his weight and suddenly I was flipped gently onto my back. Opening my eyes slightly, I was surprised to see Reiner hovering on top of me, his face very close to mine.


    ¡°R¡­?¡± I said his name questioningly.


    Reiner started kissing and sucking my neck instead of replying. Perhaps, this was his way of replying to my question. Hisrge hands cupped my breasts through the thince of my short night gown, and it became clear what he wanted. I moaned a little as he continued his attack. I felt my nipple hardening and my body grew hotter as it started to respond to his seductive touches.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew very well where this was leading if I didn¡¯t get him to stop. My body felt heavy from sleep as I continued to moan in response to his intimate caresses. I was half awake but still half asleep as my mind struggled to process what it really wanted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep, R. I¡¯m tired¡­¡± I said dispassionately as I closed my eyes and turned my head to the side. To be honest, I was on the fence between going back to sleep or waking up and having some fun with Reiner, but my heavy eyelids were winning out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back to sleep, Natalia,¡± Reiner whispered seductively into my ear as he gently took my hand and guided it towards his crotch. Oh wow¡­someone¡¯s very lively. I could clearly feel the shape of his erect member through his boxers and the thought of it thrusting its entire length inside of me made me feel hot all over.


    ¡°I guess what we did in the bath earlier wasn¡¯t enough for you?¡± I asked teasingly as I slowly opened my eyes. The room was quite dark, but we could see thanks to the moonlight pouring in from the windows. I ced my hand on his naked chest, running my fingertips along his firm chest muscles before teasing his nipples by brushing my thumb against them. Reiner moaned a little in response and I could tell that he really wanted it.


    ¡°I thought it was¡­but I want you again, Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said with a hint of guilt in his voice.


    I smiled a little as I watched him confess his desire. I felt a warm feeling creep into my heart at that moment and I wondered what I wanted to do with this guy.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 206 Playing Rough

    I watched his reaction as his nipples grew hard against my fingertips and he closed his eyes in pleasure. He was breathing harder, and it was turning me on at the same time. I slowly flicked the tip of my wet tongue on his erect nipple before taking it into my mouth and sucking it causing erotic moans to escape from Reiner¡¯s lips.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± I asked, unable to stop the urge of teasing him. Slowly, I ran my hands down along his beautifully formed abdominal muscles, feeling them tense slightly at my touch.


    ¡°I think I know a couple of ways to make you say yes,¡± Reiner replied with confidence in his voice before his hands grabbed my thighs, lifted them up and spread them apart.


    ¡°No¡­R¡­Mmhhh¡­Ahhh¡± I protested and moan softly when he buried his face in between my legs. Despite my protest, my fingers curled instinctively into his red hair as I urged him closer to the heat in between my legs.


    I whimpered his name in ecstasy when I felt the hot tip of his tongue trace my pussy entrance. His tongue licked my opening up and down, running from the bottom all the way up to the top where his tongue nudged my swollen clit and then down again. My hips thrusted up and down wildly as I shoved my pussy shamelessly into his face.


    ¡°Your juices are leaking out non-stop, Natalia. The smell really turns me on¡­¡± Reiner whispered naughtily with his face still buried in between my legs.


    I felt his hot breath on my sensitive womanly parts before I felt a piercing sensation thrusting into my hot cunt. I cried out loud at the sensation and realized that Reiner had stuck his hot tongue into my pussy hole and was wriggling it around inside.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t¡­it¡¯s too much, R!¡± I cried out in embarrassment as his tongue swivelled inside of my hole.


    He tasted me while hisrge hands held my hips in ce so that I couldn¡¯t escape his passionate attack. I cried out loudly while his tongue messed up my insides. I felt the texture of his tongue against my pussy walls, and it was driving me over the edge. If he doesn¡¯t stop¡­I¡¯m going to cum.


    ¡°Can you really say no when you¡¯re already this wet? You¡¯re about to wet the sheets¡­¡± Reiner said after slipping his tongue out from my body.


    With a littleugh, he rubbed his fingers at my soaked opening. My pussy quivered at his touch and I moaned uncontrobly. My pussy contracted, my body remembering the heights of pleasure his thick and long fingers could bring.


    ¡°R¡­¡± I whispered his name breathlessly. I guess he¡¯s not the only one craving pleasure right now.


    ¡°Tell me you want me too, Natalia¡­¡± Reinermanded as his fingers mercilessly stroked the small sensitive nub in between my legs. Ohh¡­I felt currents of pleasure running from that point spreading across my body.


    Reiner¡¯s fingertips rubbed and teased my clit as I moaned, trying to muffle my lewd sounds with the back of my hand. I cried out at the intense pleasure when he pinched my clit repeatedly and rolled it round between his fingertips.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­R¡­fuck¡­me¡­¡± I pleaded in a seductive whisper in between my wild moans. I felt my love juices gush out of my hole as he continued to stimte my clit.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re very wet and ready for me; I¡¯m putting it in¡­¡± Reiner said as he positioned his thick cock at my entrance.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± we cried out in unison when Reiner thrusted his swollen cock deep inside of my awaiting pussy all in one go. The shock of his sudden entrance left my pussy feeling a little numb as I tried to rx and adjust to his size. Undeniably, having his full length buried inside of me, stretching me, and filling me up felt truly satisfying. My body felt so hot, and I was already trembling at just his entrance.


    ¡°Sorry, Natalia. I can¡¯t hold back anymore¡­¡± Reiner apologized quickly before pulling his cock out of my body then ramming it harder back inside. His hands grabbed my buttocks and lifted my hips off the bed to receive his next thrust as he pounded his massive manhood into my sopping hole. I didn¡¯t think he could go any deeper, but I was wrong.


    His cock pounded against the sensitive spot deep inside of me with each thrust. Again, and again his cock pushed against my sensitive spot as he buried himself inside me and then pulled out of me. Hisrge handspletely controlled my movements, crushing my hips against his oing thrusts to bury him much deeper inside of my sex.


    I¡¯ve had wild and rough sex with Reiner many times before but today he seemed hungrier and greedier than usual. It also wasn¡¯t the first time that Reiner came onto me for sex. However, it was a good change to be on the receiving end of his seduction. Reiner¡¯s movements were bold and forceful as he let his animalistic instinct take over. I felt so much lust and love in his lovemaking that it made my body shudder with pleasure and excitement. I didn¡¯t think that that was a bad thing, of course.


    Our passionate moans filled the bedroom and the sound of his flesh smacking against mine sounded as loud. His gigantic cock pumping in and out of me stirred up my wetness causing wet and lewd sounds to fill the room, turning the silent night into a noisy one.


    ¡°Miss Natalia¡­breakfast is ready. Should I help you get ready?¡± Laura popped her head in. She must have knocked but I was too wrapped up in my thoughts to hear.


    ¡°¡­Yes. Thank you,¡± I replied. I wondered where Reiner was, but I didn¡¯t ask.


    Perhaps I was going crazy, or I was too brave at the time, but I had found a way to keep a part of Reiner with me forever. At that time, I didn¡¯t realize that gaining something would mean that I would have to lose something in return.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 207 Emergency Call

    I stared at the number on my mobile screen in panic and my hands started shaking uncontrobly. The number was unsaved, but I recognize it so well. This number was of a mobile phone only used in the case of a specific emergency. The maid who held this is the most senior maid in Zak¡¯s mansion and she only uses this to call me when Zak is having one of his episodes.


    If this number is calling me then, Zak has turned into ck Zak and isn¡¯t able to revert back. Shit.


    I believe that the main reason why Madame Francesca chose to permanently evacuate from her mansion and hand it over to Zak was because she couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to handle ck Zak. This personality that had ironically developed when Zak went against his mother to protect me from further abuse was terrifying for Madame Francesca and most people as well.


    ck Zak is terrifying to everyone except me, I guess. Every staff in Zak¡¯s household is terrified out of their minds of ck Zak and it shows in their daily fear of the regr Zak as well.


    My body shook as I panicked. This is such bad timing. I need to go see Zak immediately before things get even more out of hand. The staff must be so frightened right now because they don¡¯t understand how Zak functions. If you understand how Zak and ck Zak functions, it is actually not that difficult to revert him back. Although it may require a rare skill that I happen to possess.


    However, right now, I was out shopping with Edward. I nced sideway at Edward who was cheerfully chatting away about the many things he wanted to buy for me today. I need to go to Zak immediately but what do I tell Edward?


    ¡°Umm¡­Edward. Something came up¡­so, I have to go¡­¡± I said hesitantly.


    ¡°Huh? But we just got here,¡± Edward said with a mixture of confusion and disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m really sorry, but I have to go¡­¡± I apologized profusely.


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Where do you have to go? I¡¯ll drive you,¡± Edward offered.


    What do I tell him? If I lie, Edward will find out immediately. However, it wasn¡¯t like I could tell him the truth either¡­


    My phone started to vibrate once again in my hand, signally that I had received another call. I didn¡¯t need to look to know who was calling.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get that?¡± Edward asked as he nced at the phone vibrating in my hand.


    ¡°I¡­no, it¡¯s a strange number so¡­¡± I replied hesitantly.


    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s not some stalker again, is it?¡± Edward asked with concern.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± I denied firmly.


    ¡°You look a little pale. Are you feeling, ok?¡± Edward asked as he leaned closer to peer at my face.


    I need to go back home. Then I can walk over to see Zak at his ce. I don¡¯t have another choice. I¡¯m sorry, Edward. After apologizing internally to Edward, I decided that I had no other choice but to lie to him.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy and tired. I¡¯m sorry but¡­maybe it¡¯s better if you send me home¡­¡± I said in a weak voice.


    I felt immediately guilty at Edwards¡¯ overly worried expression. His arms looped around my waist to support my weight as his other hand held mine tightly.


    ¡°Can you walk? Should I carry you?¡± Edward inquired in a tender voice that made me wanted to melt.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­I can walk. Thank you,¡± I replied as I smiled weakly at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We can always go shopping some other day. You should get some rest,¡± Edward suggested reassuringly.


    The ride back was mostly silent apart from Edward¡¯s asional questions regarding my wellbeing. I bet I really looked pale and sick to him. Little did he know that I wasn¡¯t pale from sickness, I was pale from anxiety, stress, and shock. I was so worried about Zak that I could hardly breathe properly.


    I managed to text the old maid back while Edward was not looking. The message was simple: ¡®otw¡¯


    I¡¯m on the way.


    The ride felt like an eternity because I was so worried and kept imagining the worst. Since I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk to the maid on the phone, I had no idea how bad this attack was and what version of ck Zak had taken over.


    Most of the time he wasn¡¯t violent¡­but¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Thank you so much for driving me back. I¡¯ll make it up to you another time, ok?¡± I said quickly to Edward as I stepped out of his car the moment he parked in front of my mansion.


    I felt like running straight to Zak¡¯s mansion, but I¡¯m supposed to be sick, and I should be heading to my bedroom. As if I had the time and luxury of doing that in this situation!


    Edward got out of his car immediately and looked at me with concern. He was beside me in no time with his strong arm supporting my body once more.


    ¡°I should take you to bed. You look like you can barely stand,¡± Edward said worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± I began talking while my brain overexerted itself toe up with a valid excuse that would get Edward to leave as soon as possible.


    However, a shrilling cry of my name changed the need for all that¡­


    ¡°Miss Natalia!¡± The old maid continued screaming as she came running out way.


    Edward and I both turned in shock at the clearly panicked shout of my name. Turning around, my worst fear was confirmed when I saw the old maid standing there. So much for discretion¡­


    ¡°Miss Natalia. Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls? It¡¯s Master Zak! You muste quickly!¡± she continued to wail.


    I felt my chest tightened as I saw tear swimming in her eyes. This old woman is clearly at her wit¡¯s end. Whatever she had been dealing with had already gotten too much for her¡­and it¡¯s all my fault.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you scream at yourdy like this?¡± Edward said as a deep frown formed on his handsome face. His expression that was usually yful was now menacing.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Edward. She must be panicked¡­that¡¯s all,¡± I reassured Edward as I tugged softly on his arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zak?¡± Edward asked, getting right to the point.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 208 Haunted

    ¡°Master Zak¡­he¡­¡± the old maid hesitated to answer as she finally realized that Zak¡¯s condition was a secret.


    This secret that was so well kept under wraps by Zak¡¯s mother had been sessfully hidden over the years from even her brothers, Lucien, and Edward. However, I wasn¡¯t sure how long we could keep this hidden now that Edward had sensed that something could be amiss.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care what is wrong with him. If he¡¯s sick, then you call the doctor or take him to the hospital. Natalia isn¡¯t feeling well so I¡¯m taking her to bed,¡± Edward said with annoyance as he waved the maid off like she was a dirty fly.


    ¡°Miss Natalia¡­¡± the maid called my name softly, clearly shock at this unprecedented development.


    ¡°Edward, I think I should go see Zak. I feel quite ok now so there¡¯s no need for you to¡­¡± I said as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too. That¡¯s fine, right?¡± Edward suggested as he shed me an innocent smile. I hated that smile. He definitely knows that something is going on.


    ¡°¡­Yes. It is fine. Please follow me,¡± the old maid said in a tight voice that surprised me.


    How bad must the situation be for the old maid to sacrifice exposing this secret to Edward just to get me to arrive at the scene faster.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± was all that I could say in a hushed whisper.


    The sight of around ten maids huddled together silently in fear in front of the mansion was enough to give me a general sense of how bad things were this time around. All the maids were clearly upset, scared and all of them were sobbing as they tried their best to hug andfort each other.


    I nced at them silently as I walked past them through the entrance of the mansion. The mansion was dead silent as I followed the old maid to where I knew would be Zak¡¯s bedroom. Edward followed closely behind me as he squeezed my hand firmly in his. Clearly this was no ordinary visit to see a sick person.


    ¡°This way please¡­¡± the old maid whispered as she continued to guide us through the dimly lit hallway.


    ¡°Can you tell me how he is¡­this time around?¡± I asked the maid hesitantly as I nced at Edwards to judge his reaction.


    ¡°You should see for yourself, Miss,¡± the maid replied tly. Her voice now professionally void of any emotions.


    If all the maids are crying outside like that, they must have witnessed some violence or something that they couldn¡¯t physically and mentally handle. The fact that the butlers and bodyguards were not yet outside also meant that their physical strength was required to deal with it¡­


    I didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this at all.


    ¡°I think I should go in alone,¡± I said firmly as I turned my back to face Edward and the old maid when we reached Zak¡¯s bedroom door.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m going in,¡± Edward argued.


    ¡°Please wait outside. It won¡¯t take long,¡± I said desperately.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see Zak?¡± Edward questioned.


    I don¡¯t have time to argue with Edward right now. Not that I was confident that I would win this argument against him.


    ¡°Just stay silent and promise me that you won¡¯t do or say anything. At all. If you can¡¯t do that, please leave immediately,¡± I said, surprised at how sharp my tone sounded.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath and opened the door firmly before walking proudly in.


    ¡°Zak¡­I¡¯m here,¡± I said calmly, although the sight that was before me made me want to scream.


    There was no audible reply from Zak because the gag in his mouth prevented him from making any sound. ncing to the side of the bed, a handful of bodyguards and butlers were standing silently in their disheveled uniform and sweating profusely.


    It must have been a struggle for them to tie Zak down to the bed like that and gag him into silence. I slowly approached the bed where Zak was bounded. His arms stretched and bounded above his head while his ankles were bounded likewise to the bed posts.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t need to be this rough with him¡­¡± I muttered myint under my breath.


    I was sure that Edward was shocked at this sight as well but as promised he didn¡¯t do or say anything which was a relief. I stood beside the bed and looked down at Zak to see that he was conscious and seemed very alert to what was going on. I wonder¡­if we could have a conversation¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ungag him,¡± I stated to inform everyone of my intentions not to ask for permission.


    ¡°Na¡­talia¡­¡± Zak called my name in a hoarse whisper, and I felt an intense pain in my chest as my heart shattered.


    ¡°Yes, Zak¡­I¡¯m here. It¡¯s ok¡­everything is ok,¡± I said, trying to sound as reassuring as I could.


    ¡°Are you¡­hurt?¡± Zak asked with genuine concern.


    I¡¯ve seen this loop before so luckily, I knew exactly what I had to do to revert him back. Zak¡¯s eyes were focused on my face before sweeping my body up and down as if scanning for any physical injuries. It was clear that he was oblivious to the other people in the room.


    ¡°Everyone, get out,¡± I ordered.


    All staff membersplied immediately, relieved to be able to leave. Edward, however, remained standing where he was with his eyes carefully watching my every move.


    Well, I guess he can¡­watch¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. There¡¯s not a single scratch on my body¡­want to see?¡± I said to Zak softly and reassuringly.


    Zak just nodded with his eyes still glued on me.


    I turned to sh Edward a small smile to signal that I was ok. Thest thing I needed was for Edward to cause a scene and distract Zak. As far as Zak was concerned, Edward doesn¡¯t exist in this room and that was for the best.


    Turning back to Zak, I smiled lovingly at him and then began to undress. I heard Edward¡¯s sharp intake of breath and knew that he didn¡¯t like what was happening. However, just as he had agreed, Edward did not make a move.


    When I waspletely naked, I slowly approached Zak. His eyes widened as I got closer and before long he was smiling back at me. This is risky but I don¡¯t have any other choice. Slowly, I began to loosen the bounds on his arms until both his arms were free.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 209 Body Inspection

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Zak repeated the same question in a daze as his hands snaked out to caress my arms up and down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt,¡± I replied with certainty.


    Zak¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously as he pulled me closer to inspect my body. Bringing my arm close to his face, he closely inspected my skin. His caressed the soft skin of my neck down to my corbone before slipping further down to cup my breasts.


    After satisfied that my assets were safe, his hands slowly slid down my ribs onto the ne of my stomach. I let him do as he pleased until he was satisfied enough that I was safe, unharmed and in one piece. For this loop, that was the only way to get him to revert. There were other ways out for other episodes.


    Zak hugged my waist tightly as he buried his face in between my breasts. I hugged him backfortingly. Although I was naked and he had caressed every inch of my body, none of this was sexual.


    ¡°Zak?¡± I called his name after a while of hugging each other.


    ¡°¡­what did I do this time?¡± Zak replied, clearly reverted back to normal.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re back, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± I replied joyfully as relief swept over me. If that hadn¡¯t worked, I wouldn¡¯t know how else to bring him back.


    ¡°You look quite fine¡­but I was bounded to the bed, huh?¡± Zak said as he looked around the bed before picking up the strapped that was used to bound him.


    ¡°You really gave the staff a scare this time¡­¡± I said as I yfully pped his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give them a special bonus, ok?¡± Zak replied like it was nothing.


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± Edward interrupted our reunion as he approached the bed.


    I only remembered that I waspletely naked when Edward draped his suit jacket over my shoulders.


    ¡°Edward¡­I wished I could have ignored your existence forever,¡± Zak teased with a smallugh. I would never be able to understand how Zak could be so carefree in situations such as these.


    ¡°Natalia, go and get dressed,¡± Edward said in a low serious tone. I¡¯ve rarely seen him this serious before.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± my protest died on my lips when Edward¡¯s sharp green eyes met mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. You should go, Natalia. I¡¯ll call you,¡± Zak said with a smile before waving to me.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, worried.


    ¡°Just go,¡± Zak replied firmly, and I knew that these two men will figure something out between them.


    Without another word, I picked up my clothes and left the room.


    ¡­


    Alone in the room with Zak, Edward heaved a loud sigh before pulling up a chair to sit next to the bed.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Zak said casually as he sat up and adjusted his dishevel clothes.


    ¡°Exin what just happened,¡± Edward demanded.


    ¡°Why do I need to? You were watching so you should know what happened, right?¡± Zak said without a care.


    ¡°¡­how long have you been like this? Does Francesca know?¡± Edward asked, his tone dead serious.


    ¡°Haha¡­Of course she does,¡± Zak replied with a small chuckle as he ran his fingers through his light blonde hair.


    ¡°What about Natalia?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°What about her?¡± Zak shot back as he smiled yfully at his uncle.


    ¡°How is she rted to¡­your condition?¡± Edward inquired again. His eyes never leaving Zak¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°She¡¯s not rted, and don¡¯t you dare say a word to her that might make her think so. This and everything else are not Natalia¡¯s fault,¡± Zak replied firmly as he stressed every word. For once, Zak was serious.


    ¡°You know that whatever rtionship you have with Natalia can¡¯tst, right?¡± Edward asked with an unsuppressed sigh.


    ¡°We¡¯re lovers. So don¡¯t refer to our rtionship as ¡®whatever¡¯ and yes, we¡¯ve known for a long long time that our rtionship has no future. Trust me, we¡¯re not fooling ourselves,¡± Zak stated firmly in a low voice.


    ¡°Then why¡­?¡± Edward asked, clearly unable to understand.


    ¡°If someone has to make it out of here, I¡¯ll make sure that it¡¯s her and not me,¡± Zak said with clear determination.


    ¡°What?¡± Edward whispered in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s the promise I made to myself when I found out the truth,¡± Zak said bluntly.


    ¡°When did you find out?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°Around six years ago¡­and then, I decided that I couldn¡¯t leave her alone¡­¡± Zak replied simply.


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy¡­¡± Edward said as he looked down.


    ¡°What about you? Do you think ¡®whatever rtionship¡¯ you have with Natalia canst? Does it have a future?¡± Zak asked, his eyes meeting Edward¡¯s green ones once more.


    ¡°¡­I do. At least, I¡¯m trying my best to ensure that it does. The journey may be slow and unsmooth but, in the end, I n to untangle Natalia from this family,¡± Edward replied truthfully.


    ¡°I really love Natalia, you see. So¡­I can tell that you really love her too,¡± Zak said before smiling a sad smile at Edward.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I see. How much do you know?¡± Edward asked, getting straight to the point.


    ¡°I know more than you do, old man. I know everything. Everything,¡± Zak said as he unbounded his own ankles and swung his legs off the side of the bed and got up.


    ¡°Last question. Zak, will you let Natalia go?¡± Edward asked as he watched Zak¡¯s flexing the muscles in his back and arms.


    ¡°If she¡¯s willing, then of course. As I said, we don¡¯t have a future together¡­and what I want for Natalia is a bright future. But Natalia is too kind, can she embrace a bright future knowing that she¡¯s leaving me behind in the darkness?¡± Zak said questioningly as if he hasn¡¯t quite figured out the answer to that himself.


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± Edward whispered Zak¡¯s name in wonder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but I pray that she can. That would be like granting my ultimate wish,¡± Zak mumbled as if to himself.


    Zak slowly walked as if in a daze towards the bedroom door before stopping and turning back to face Edward.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you all this without a price. At the end of all this, I will be the one to tell Natalia thest missing piece,¡± Zak stated with absolute resolution before turning and heading out the door.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 210 Unyielding

    The door creaked and opened slowly before a very tired-looking Edward walked in. I wonder what the two men talked about and how Zak was doing. He did tell me that he was going to call so until then, all I can do is wait for his call.


    ¡°How is Zak?¡± I asked, trying not to sound too overly worried.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about,¡± Edward replied with a tight smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­¡± I said as I breathed out the breath that I didn¡¯t know I had been holding.


    Edward sat down on the side of the bed before reaching out a warm andforting hand to stroke my head tenderly. I closed my eyes in bliss as I enjoyed his rxing touch.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± he whispered my name.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I responded.


    ¡°The rtionship between you and Zak has to stop¡­¡± Edward said bluntly and without emotions.


    I froze at his words. So, Zak told Edward about our rtionship? How much did he reveal?


    ¡°¡­because it doesn¡¯t have a future?¡± I replied automatically in defense.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Edward replied with certainty.


    I knew exactly where this conversation was going. In my mind, I¡¯ve debated the end of my rtionship with Zak countless times as my mind proposed and then defended the idea ofpletely ending my unconventional rtionship with Zak. So, trust me, I knew the arguments from both sides very well.


    ¡°Is that it? Then I¡¯m fine with not having a future,¡± I stated stubbornly.


    This was the conclusion that I have reached every single time I thought about ending my rtionship with Zak. If being with Zak meant that I didn¡¯t have a future; then perhaps I didn¡¯t want or needed one to begin with.


    ¡°Natalia. You have to let go. Zak is not¡­normal,¡± Edward said as gently as he could.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s because of me,¡± I said as my voice shook with emotion.


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not. You¡¯re not to me¡­¡± Edward said firmly as he tried to convince me otherwise.


    However, my mind was made up a long time ago¡­


    ¡°If Zak is not normal¡­then I¡¯m not normal. Why don¡¯t you leave me too?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Natalia¡­Zak is going to marry Annie very soon,¡± He replied, sounding very mature and logical.


    ¡°So what?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Listen to how ridiculously stubborn you sound. You have a job now and should be focusing on your future so that you can be independent from this damn family. Please don¡¯t ever forget your goal,¡± Edward reprimanded me loudly and firmly.


    Perhaps deep down I knew that what he was saying was right; however, I¡­


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to understand. Thank you for helping me, I really appreciate it¡­but back then, all those years ago, no one was there to help me. No one was there to help us. There was just me and Zak. I had nothing until he helped me and became my world. I felt like I existed for Zak and he existed for me!¡± I cried out loud, almost screaming every word as I felt tears sting my eyes.


    ¡°No one has to spend their entire lives paying back a debt, Natalia. You don¡¯t need to devote your whole life to make it up to Zak. That is not what he wants¡­¡± Edward said calmly and rationally.


    ¡°Please leave¡­¡± I said stiffly as I turned on my side away from Edward. I didn¡¯t want to see him or talk to him right now.


    If things were that simple, Zak and I would have ended our rtionship a long time ago. The hardest part was that I still loved him so deeply. I shut my eyes, feeling warm tears running down my cheeks.


    I didn¡¯t know when Edward left my bedroom and frankly, I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡­


    Almost a month had passed since Zak¡¯s episode and my spat with Edward. I only met up with Zak for dinner which turned out a little weird because we were both trying to avoid the topic of his formal engagement to Annie. I heard that the date had already been set. Zak and I didn¡¯t talk about it, though. Personally, I didn¡¯t want to know.


    At the end of a very busy workday, Reiner drove me back to the penthouse that I was borrowing from Edward. I let out a sigh at the sight of so many delivery boxes piled in front of my door. I regretted my decision of insisting that it was fine for him to just drop me off in front of the building. Now I have to drag these boxes into the penthouse myself.


    Inside the penthouse were many more boxes just like these, still unopened. Since our argument that day, Edward had sent me many gifts. So much that it was starting to get annoying rather than pleasing. He came over for dinner a couple of times but that was it; he never stayed over.


    The conversations we had over dinner was dry at best. We didn¡¯t discuss anything besides my experience at work which was fine by me. I didn¡¯t have anything else to say or share. After a couple of failed attempts at rekindling our fire, we both came to a silent consensus to cease future efforts at having dinner together in the penthouse. That was that.


    Deep down I knew that Edward was just trying to do what he thought was best for me. I knew it wasn¡¯t easy for him to have that type of conversation with me when we discussed my rtionship with Zak, but he still did it for my own good. Perhaps, I also knew that he was right and that just pissed me off even more.


    Due to many new productunches and conferences, work was so hectic that I had been feeling so tiredtely. I also haven¡¯t been sleeping very well. I plop down on the sofa as I felt a wave of dizziness take over me. I should go to bed early for tonight. Tomorrow is going to be another long day.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 211 Overwork

    ¡°I already contacted the venue to confirm thetest sequence for the event and the VIP guests have been confirmed. Later in the afternoon, I will meet with the vendor that will handle the decorations for a final run through check,¡± I smoothly presented my n of the day to my other team members.


    ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯ll leave that in your capable hands,¡± the team lead said as we gathered our things before leaving the meeting room.


    I headed back to my desk and started working on the first task on my to-do list right away. I called the venue and talked them through the sequence referencing the materials that I had emailed to them earlier. Unfortunately, the regr representative of the venue had called in sick today, so I had to work with her substitute which made the call longer than usual.


    By the time the call had ended it was way past lunch time. I won¡¯t have time to grab lunch if I wanted to make it on time to my meeting with the decoration vendor. I was riding the elevator down when I felt so dizzy that I had to grab the rail for support as I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± my colleague asked with clear concern in his voice.


    ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely and maybe it¡¯s catching up to me,¡± I said with an apologetic smile. I can¡¯t get sick now when everyone was pushing so hard to make the event a sess.


    When I stepped out of the elevator, I felt as good as normal, so I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time. The meeting with the vendor went decently well and I was able to go back home on time for once in a long while.


    However, my condition did not improve, and I started feeling weaker as the days went by. I tried to hide it from Reiner who was suspicious of how pale I looked when he picked me up to and from work. After a lot of reassurance from me that I was feeling fine, Reiner decided to leave it at that.


    ¡°Natalia, let¡¯s go out for lunch. For once it seems like we¡¯re free on our lunch break,¡± one of my colleagues said as she smiled joyfully at me.


    She was right. It had been weeks since we¡¯ve had a chance to go out for lunch during our lunch break.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to that Italian restaurant near here. I really miss their pasta and I could use all the carbs right now,¡± I suggested as I smiled back.


    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go,¡± she replied enthusiastically.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a carbonara. What about you?¡± my colleague asked after cing her order.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ck spaghetti with seafood please,¡± I told the waitress politely.


    ¡°Work has been so busytely that eating out like this became a luxury we couldn¡¯t afford. It¡¯s so sad,¡± my colleaguedined while making a sad face.


    ¡°It feels good to see our projects ending so sessfully but some down time like this once in a while can also be a good thing,¡± I readily agreed.


    After chatting casually for a while, our food arrived.


    ¡°Are you feeling, ok? You look a little¡­pale,¡± my colleague asked from across the table.


    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t feeling normal. Suddenly, I felt dizzy and nauseous like I was about to vomit.


    ¡°Sorry. I need to go to the toilet for a bit. I¡¯ll be right back¡­¡± I hurriedly excused myself as I got up from my seat and headed towards the toilet sign at the back of the restaurant.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    One look in the mirror confirmed that I looked quite pale just like my colleague had observed. I tried to take in deep breaths to calm myself down and prayed that the dizziness would subside. Nothing I could do seeded in elevating my symptoms until I had to run into the toilet where I threw up¡­pretty much nothing since I hadn¡¯t been eating a lot.


    Maybe I should call Reiner to pick me up, I feel so unwell. The effect of overworking must be catching up to me which is so shameful since I¡¯m supposed to still be young and fit. I fumbled in my bag and pulled out my mobile phone and dialed Reiner¡¯s number. My dizziness had gotten worst at this point, and I could barely stand.


    Reiner picked me up soon after and I left the restaurant along with him. My colleague expressed so much concern over my heath that I began feeling guilty for dragging her into this. I promised her that we would have a proper lunch together soon and that I was sure it was nothing more than the flu.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Reiner asked in a tender whisper as he stroked my head with hisrge hand.


    Iid in bed with my head propped up like some very sick patient with a very worried Reiner sitting on a chair next to my bed.


    ¡°Yes. I feelpletely fine now. I guess the stress from work andck of sleep was getting to me,¡± I replied honestly as I sighed.


    ¡°I told you to rest properly and eat your meals on time. As always you don¡¯t do anything that I say,¡± Reiner started lecturing me. I hated to admit it, but he was spot on.


    ¡°Ok¡­you¡¯re like a mum,¡± I retorted as I pretended to pout and fold my arms over my chest.


    ¡°You better rest and get better soon. If you get sick again from overwork, I¡¯ll have to report to Lucien¡­and maybe Edward as well,¡± Reiner warned me seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do that!¡± I cried out.


    ¡°Then you will do as I say. You will sleep 8 hours a day and eat all your meals on time,¡± Reiner insisted.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I agreed vaguely. Of course, I wanted to sleep properly and eat my meals on time like when I waszing around at home, but work is demanding. What can I do?


    I kept my thoughts to myself as I smiled at Reiner.


    ¡°Go to sleep now. Call me if you need anything,¡± Reiner said before heading to the door.


    ¡°Bye¡­Good night,¡± I called after him.


    I must have been exhausted because once the door closed behind Reiner, I fell into a deep and long sleep I thought I would never wake up.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 212 A New Life

    I woke up the next morning with a headache and I felt weak and sick all throughout the day at work. After around three days of this, I knew that something was wrong. I tried my best to hide my condition from Reiner and tried to handle it on my own.


    I sighed loudly as I stared at myputer screen, although my mind was elsewhere. I knew what the symptoms of what I had looked like, but I shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. I waited for lunch break to start before heading alone to a nearby pharmacy.


    The olddy at the counter looked at me dubiously before scanning the barcode and asking for payment. I handed her some cash and told her to keep the change before heading out in a hurry. I felt her eyes on my back and wished that she would just mind her own business.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    All afternoon, I couldn¡¯t focus on work at all. It was pure luck that things have died down a little bit at work and there was nothing major due the following day. Reiner picked me up on the dot and I was back in the penthouse in no time.


    ¡°You can just let me out here. No need to send me up,¡± I told Reiner briskly.


    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m not in a hurry so I can walk you to the door,¡± Reiner replied with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok. Take care, R. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± I said as I turned around and headed into the building, waving my hand in the air to him.


    ¡­


    I have to say that it¡¯s my first time using this. After reading the instructions carefully, I sat down on the toilet seat and followed the instructions.


    Now, I just have to wait for around ten to fifteen minutes as per the instructions. Looking back, I guess I already knew what the result would be and just needed confirmation. I was surprised at how calm and collected I was about all this as I sat on the bed and waited for the fifteen minutes to pass.


    I don¡¯t exactly remember what went through my mind as I waited out those fifteen minutes. I just remember that I was calm and mentally ready to embrace whatever the result would turn out to be. You may not believe it because even I find it hard to believe myself, but I remember clearly that I felt no sense of regret or guilt about what I had done.


    When the fifteen minutes of waiting time was over, I closed my eyes and took in deep breaths. At that moment, before I looked at the test result, I guess I got a glimpse of my true hopes and fears. I wished with all my heart that the test result would be positive.


    I opened my eyes and stared at the test result that showed two colored lines.


    ¡°Congrattions, Natalia. You are now pregnant! Well, at least ording to this at-home pregnancy test¡± I said to myself as I unconsciously patted my still-t belly softly.


    ¡­


    I wonder if I should go to the hospital to get a more urate confirmation of my pregnancy. But then, aren¡¯t pregnancy test sticks supposed to be very urate already? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to go the hospital for a pregnancy test in secret. Even if I was somehow able to sneak out and go to the hospital alone, there was no guarantee that someone from the family or the media wouldn¡¯t find out.


    ¡®Walls have eyes and doors have ears¡¯


    Edward said something to that effect if I remembered correctly. I didn¡¯t dare take the risk of my secret being exposed. Dealing with rumors surrounding my pregnancy wasn¡¯t something that I needed. However, if I announced that I was pregnant when I actually wasn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t that be worst?


    I debated this internally for ages as I sat at my working desk at work. This is distracting me so much that I could hardly focus on the work at hand which had led to overtime for the past few days. What should I do?!


    ¡®Want to go out tonight?¡¯


    The text that appeared on my mobile screen pulled me back from my thoughts.


    ¡®Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you to pick me up¡¯


    I texted my reply. A date night with Reiner would be perfect!


    Time past by painfully slowly before the end of the workday arrived and Reiner was here to pick me up. I shot through the office doors right when it was clock-out time. I took the elevator down to the lobby of the building where I knew that Reiner would be parked out in front waiting for me.


    I¡¯ve been debating with myself whether or not I should tell Reiner about my pregnancy. It would be too optimistic of me to think that it wouldn¡¯te as a shock to Reiner or that he would perceive this whole thing as a pleasant surprise. The reality was that I had decided to conceive this child on my own knowing that this would be a burden to Reiner.


    At the same time, I didn¡¯t wish to burden Reiner with the existence of this baby. I honestly did not want to tie him down with me with the responsibilities that came with raising a child. However, a part of me believes that Reiner has the right to know and that I must own up to my own selfish decision.


    Debating with myself about this isn¡¯t going to get me anywhere. This spontaneous date felt like fate. It was the perfect opportunity to tell Reiner about our baby.


    As expected, Reiner was in the car parked in front of the building waiting for my arrival. He got out to open the car door for me and I thanked him cheerfully. I¡¯ll make sure to make this evening an unforgetting evening for both of us.


    ¡°Did you wait long?¡± I asked as I put on my seatbelt.


    ¡°Nope. I just got here,¡± He replied as he reached out to pat my head adoringly.


    ¡°Where are we going? It¡¯s rare for you to suggest that we go on a date so suddenly,¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a surprise once in a while, right?¡± Reiner teased.


    ¡°Good point. So¡­where are we going?¡± I asked excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­¡± Reiner said as he sped up the car.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 213 Déjà vu

    We filled the time alone in the car together with idle chat which I always found so rxing and today was no different. The traffic was surprisingly light today and I looked forward to the rest of the evening even though I didn¡¯t know where we were headed.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Reiner asked, his eyes still on the road.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± I repliedzily. It was sort of true.


    ¡°But?¡± Reiner prompted.


    ¡°But¡­I should always eat on time,¡± I replied with what he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Reinerplimented as he smiled softly.


    I found it so adoringly cute when he shows such care for me. He can be strict sometimes, but I couldn¡¯t help falling in love with his caring actions. I leaned over and gently kissed his cheek causing him to blush a little in surprise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop by for dinner,¡± Reiner said as he took a turn.


    ¡°Did you already pick a ce? What cuisine is it?¡± I asked with anticipation.


    ¡°A friend of mine rmended this ce. I¡¯ve never been there before. It¡¯s Mediterranean food,¡± Reine said casually.


    ¡°Sexy¡­¡± I replied with a teasing smile.


    Soon we arrived at the restaurant, and I have to say that I was impressed with the very private and luxury vibe that the ce emanated. It didn¡¯t take long for me to figure out that this ce was members only and surprisingly we were the only guests that evening.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to serve you. My name is Richard, and I am the manager,¡± the manager greeted us warmly. His face creased into deep lines as he smiled widely at Reiner and me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure,¡± I replied politely.


    After being seated and having ordered our food, we were left alone atst to enjoy each other¡¯spany. The atmosphere was so rxing and calm as Reiner and I chatted about random things that didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered was that we could enjoy the moment together and the peace that was rare toe by.


    ¡°Your friend has good tastes. This ce is perfect,¡± Imented as I looked around the restaurant from where I was seated.


    ¡°He does. I¡¯m d that you like it,¡± Reiner replied smoothly.


    I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that Reiner has friends. It¡¯s just that he never speaks of them or anything much from his private life, so it felt a little surprising to hear him mention his friend. I mean, of course he¡¯s got friends.


    The food tasted amazing, but I enjoyed Reiner¡¯spany much more. I told him about my work, my boss, and colleagues. I realized in the middle of it all that I was enjoying my new phase in life much more than I first thought I would.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think things will turn out like this at first, but I find work so fulfilling even if it can get very tiring. I¡¯m always excited to learn something new or do something new,¡± I exined excitedly.


    ¡°That sounds good. You¡¯ve always wanted to be more independent,¡± Reinermented with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, and I think this is the start of a new phase in my life, you know? Like¡­I feel like I can achieve so much more and that there¡¯s so much more out there,¡± I tried my best to put my feelings into words.


    ¡°Should we order some champagne for a toast?¡± Reiner suggested.


    I would love to¡­but thankfully, I caught those words before they left my lips. Pregnant women are not supposed to drink, right?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. I¡¯d prefer something a little healthier like some cold pressed juice instead,¡± I said smoothly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re taking care of your health seriously. I can imagine Lucien or Edward forcing you to quit work if they see your health deteriorating. Frankly, I would do the same¡­¡± Reiner said thoughtfully.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Being forced to quit work when I have just started my career would be such a big disaster that I bet I couldn¡¯t mentally handle. I really enjoyed my work and I felt like my career was heading in the right direction. I can picture myself working in more advanced roles in the years toe.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting a littlete, we should go,¡± Reiner said as he took a look at his watch.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I readily agreed.


    We continued our conversation in the car as we headed for our next destination. Reiner was still tightlipped about where we were going, and I stopped asking. Looking outside as our conversation came to a pause, I realized that we were approaching that hill again and I felt a sinking sensation in my stomach.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s up on this hill?¡±


    I heard Edward¡¯s voice so clearly in my head that I felt the small hair on my neck stand up on ends. Reiner took me up that hill once and then Edward did the same. Are we headed to that hill again?


    I nced over at Reiner who offered no exnation of what was going on. His eyes were fixed on the road in front and his jaw was set sternly. One turn of the car and my suspicion was confirmed, we are driving up that same cursed hill again.


    Perhaps Reiner wanted to take me stargazing again like we once did. However, my gut told me that there was something more to this. Something much darker.


    ¡°Are we going to the same spot that we went to before?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°You think you can manage to walk there on foot yourself through the forest this time?¡± Reiner asked back confirming my suspicion. Great. So, we are going there.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± I answered without much confidence. Sure, my phobia of dark forests has subsided somewhat, but I wasn¡¯t sure that I could walk through one without freaking out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you on my back. No need to worry,¡± Reiner said reassuringly.


    ¡­


    I felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as Reiner parked the car at the same spot as thest time we were here. If I remember correctly, we have to walk through the forest that way. The nagging question at the back of my mind was: why are we here?


    ¡°Want to get on?¡± Reiner asked before crouching down with his back turned towards me.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 214 Reiner’s Story

    ¡°¡­Sure. Thank you, R¡± I thanked him softly as I climbed on to his back.


    This really was the exact repetition of what happened thest time we were here. Reiner carried me on his back into the forest; however, this time I had the courage to keep my eyes opened. The forest was quite dark, and the main source of light was the shlight that Reiner held. This time the walk felt shorter than thest and it felt like we arrived at the grassy clearing at the edge of the forest in no time.


    ¡°Wow. The stars look just as beautiful as thest time we were here. Remember?¡± I asked as I pointed to the starry sky above us.


    Reiner also looked up at the starry sky as he nodded in agreement. It was a magical moment as we stood there side by side just gazing at the stars in the silence. The road below was empty and only rarely did a car pass by.


    The strong gust of wind blew by causing me to shiver even though it wasn¡¯t that cold. Reiner wrapped his arm around me to hug me close to him. I sighed in bliss as I rxed my body and enjoyed his warmth.


    ¡°This is not a bad date spot, honestly,¡± I said after a short period of silence had passed.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Reiner replied vaguely.


    ¡°Let me pick the spot for our date next time, ok?¡± I said as I smiled at him.


    Reiner was silent as if in deep thought as he gazed up at the stars.


    ¡°You think this is a great date spot because we can see the stars, right?¡± Reiner said almost absentmindedly.


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± I answered, feeling a little confused.


    ¡°You once asked me why I came here¡­¡± Reiner continued, his eyes now focused on the road below.


    ¡°Yeah, you said you were here for work, and I didn¡¯t believe you,¡± I replied with a smallugh.


    ¡°For my line of work, this is a great spot. Not because you can see the stars but because you have a clear view of that road,¡± Reiner said as he pointed to the curve in the road below.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, the knot inside my stomach tensing tighter as I had a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Around ten years ago there was a car crash right at that bend in the road,¡± Reiner said as his eyes focused on the road below.


    ¡°There was an ident here?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t exactly an ident¡­¡± Reiner said as he turned to face me. His face was grim.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked in a whisper. I didn¡¯t like where this conversation was going. I wanted to go home.


    ¡°Save¡­Na¡­ta¡­lia¡­¡± Reiner said in a strained voice.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in confusion, my voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°Those were your mother¡¯sst words,¡± Reiner said softly.


    ¡°No¡­wait¡­how do you know that?¡± I asked, unable to believe my own ears.


    ¡°Your mother died here, Natalia,¡± Reiner said with a sorrowful expression.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true? My mother was really murdered?¡± I asked in a whisper. I didn¡¯t doubt Lucien¡¯s words but hearing it from another person made it more real.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Reiner stated emotionlessly.


    Wait¡­


    ¡°How do you know this location? I didn¡¯t even know. It was never disclosed and¡­how do you know my mother¡¯sst words?¡± I asked in a shaky voice. I didn¡¯t know when it started but I had started crying.


    ¡°Listen well, Natalia. I killed your mother,¡± Reiner stated slowly and firmly. His eyes locked with mine without hesitation. His blue eyes were clear as water in ake and I was forced to believe his every word.


    ¡°You¡­killed my mother?¡± I repeated. It wasn¡¯t a question, but I had hoped that I had misheard.


    Reiner¡­killed my mother¡­ten years ago¡­right here¡­


    I felt everything around me wentpletely still and silent as if the world around me had caved inpletely into darkness. My hand and feet felt numb, and my head throbbed. Am I about to¡­faint?


    ¡°I was hired as a sniper to shoot a car and ensure that the driver was killed. The job was simple. With information from the client, I scouted the area and found this exact location to have the best vantage point for sniping the target. Everything went smoothly as nned. I shot the car and cause the ident. I then went down to check that the driver was dead and that was when I heard your mother¡¯sst words,¡± Reiner recounted the event of that day in apletely detached manner.


    ¡°Why did you do it?! My mother¡­she didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± I shouted at him as I beat my clenched fists against his firm chest.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I felt hot tears stream down my fast. I trusted him. I loved him so much. I wanted him to be with me forever¡­


    I can¡¯t believe it. This man killed my mother. He took her away from me¡­


    ¡°Have you ever considered that every person that became a sniper¡¯s target¡­had a good reason why someone wanted them dead?¡± Reiner asked rhetorically.


    ¡°What are you saying?! Tell me this is a bad joke!¡± I wailed as I continued crying.


    ¡°That job was easy, but it earned me a high level of trust with the Rosenhall. A few yearster, I started working for the Rosenhall family as a butler. The Elders paid so much money to cover up this incident. Most family members don¡¯t even know that the crash happened here,¡± Reiner went on emotionlessly as if he was telling someone else¡¯s story.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie. It must be a lie, right? R? Reiner?!¡± I pleaded for all of this to be a dream.


    ¡°My name isn¡¯t Reiner. It¡¯s an alias I use while serving the Rosenhall family,¡± Reiner stated tly.


    ¡°¡­what?¡± I whispered in shock. There were just too many things to take in and I couldn¡¯t keep up.


    My eyes hurt from all the crying, and I was finding it hard to breath. My head felt like it was going to explode, and I felt like throwing up. This can¡¯t be true¡­this can¡¯t be happening¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to put it that way, Reiner,¡±


    Suddenly a low and familiar voice cut through the mayhem. I suddenly realized that Reiner and I were no longer alone.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please don¡¯tment SPOILERS¡­ you may ruin it for other readers. Thank you very much.


    Please support my other story: Conquering the Emperor

 Chapter 215 Waking Up from a Nightmare

    ¡°Ed¡­ward¡­¡± I whispered his name in shock.


    Edward sighed as he strode towards us until he was standing firmly at my side.


    ¡°Are you ok? Stupid question, I guessed you¡¯re not¡­¡± Edward said as he wrapped an arm around my waist to provide me support.


    I wanted to ask how he got here. What else he knew? Was Reiner telling the truth?


    However, I didn¡¯t have the strength in me to speak anymore. I just looked nkly between Reiner and Edward as my mind struggled to phantom what was going on. I felt my body slowly going numb and then my whole face¡­and then¡­


    ¡°Natalia!¡± I heard someone call my name, but I couldn¡¯t see, and I couldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡­


    **Beep Beep Beep**


    The constant beeping sound of some machine that I was unfamiliar with was the first thing I sensed when I came to. The bright light in that white room was blinding when I slowly opened my eyes. The room was big, way too big for one person and a medical bed.


    The smell of disinfectant filled my nostrils confirming that I had just woken up in a hospital. ncing to the side of my bed I saw that I was hooked up to a machine and IV bag where transparent liquid dripped slowly into the tube that was connected to the vein in my arm.


    I felt tired and stressed but apart from that I didn¡¯t feel too bad. I wonder how long I was out for. The clock read sometime midafternoon.


    ¡°Natalia¡­you¡¯re awake,¡±


    I turned to see a tired-looking Edwarde in through the door with a relief look on his face. His suit was wrinkled and didn¡¯t match his usually impably perfect image. I wonder how long he¡¯s been with me in this hospital.


    ¡°Hi, Edward,¡± I greeted him inly because I didn¡¯t know what else to say. I smiled a little at him instead.


    ¡°Sorry I wasn¡¯t here when you woke up. I went out to get some clothes and some other stuff for you¡­¡± Edward exined as he piled a few bags onto the already crowded sofa.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I just woke up¡­¡± I said as I continued to look around the room.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked as he came to stand next to my bed.


    ¡°Not too bad¡­¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°Oh¡­I should call for the doctor to check up on you,¡± Edward said as he reached over to press the button near the bed.


    Soon after the button was pressed, a young nurse with hazel brown hair popped into the room with a cheerful smile on her lips.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re up¡­let me see,¡± the young nurse said beforeing to the side of the bed and started going about checking up on me and the machine that I was hooked up to.


    Edward and I watched her go about her task wordlessly. I admired how proficient she seemed at her job.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sir. Could we have a minute?¡± the young nurse said to Edward as she gestured for him to follow her.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Edward replied.


    I watched their backs as they left the room. It was clear that they were going to discuss my condition and I hated that they didn¡¯t do it in front of me.


    After being led outside by the nurse, Edward was led to the doctor¡¯s room where the conversation would take ce. After a soft knock on the door, the doctor called out for them to enter.


    ¡°Hi, Edward. It¡¯s been a while¡­¡± a middle-aged woman with graying hair greeted Edward warmly.


    ¡°Yes, it has, Doctor Elena,¡± Edward said pleasantly as he sat down on the chair on the opposite side of the doctor¡¯s table.


    ¡°Well¡­let me get to it. Lucien is not here but I guess you can act as her guardian, right?¡± Doctor Elena asked to make sure.


    ¡°Yes. Please go ahead¡­¡± Edward said with a smile.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much to be concerned about her condition in general. She fainted due to stress and umted fatigue. She was asleep for three days to allow her body to recover both mentally and physically. We will have to do a few more tests but I believe that there would be no permanent damage to her body,¡± Doctor Elena informed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief to hear. Thank you,¡± Edward replied, relief clear in his voice.


    ¡°Oh¡­but¡­there is one thing¡­¡± Doctor Elena went on.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Edward asked with worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s still in the early stages but¡­Miss Natalia is pregnant,¡± Doctor Elena stated with a tight smile.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Edward said in disbelief.


    ¡°You heard right, Edward. Miss Natalia is with child,¡± Doctor Elena repeated, more clearly this time.


    For a moment Edward look conflicted as he seemed deep in thought. Doctor Elena watched her friend take in the news.


    ¡°Do you think¡­she knows?¡± Edward asked after a long moment of silence.


    ¡°That she¡¯s pregnant? Maybe¡­maybe not. I¡¯m not sure. As I said, it¡¯s still in the early stages,¡± Doctor Elena answered honestly.


    Doctor Elena went on to express how fortunate it was that the recent incident didn¡¯t have any negative impact on the baby and that the baby was still safe. After that the doctor outlined the summary of future tests that she nned to run for Natalia¡¯s check-up.


    However, all that information was lost to Edward as his mind blocked out all the doctor¡¯s words. His attention focused solely on one key piece of information: Natalia is pregnant.


    ¡­


    Iy in bed as I watched the young nurse in her pure white uniform tinker around with the machine next to my bed. She tried to make small talk to which I responded with vague answers and a polite smile. To be honest, I appreciated her efforts, but my thoughts were elsewhere.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± I asked the top question in my mind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping for around three days¡­but there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. You will be as good as new in no time,¡± the nurse replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I¡­see¡­¡± I said vaguely. I knew I was asleep for a long time, but three days was way over my own estimation.


    I wonder¡­where Reiner is right now. Did he evere back?


    If I asked Edward, would he know? Would he tell me?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please SUPPORT my other work: Conquering the Emperor

 Chapter 216 Comforting Each Other

    Deep down, I believed that I already knew the answer. Reiner was gone and he wasn¡¯ting back. It would be a miracle if I ever got to see him again.


    ¡°Umm¡­is my baby¡­safe?¡± I asked hesitantly. I wasn¡¯t sure if they knew that I was pregnant.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Congrattions Miss!¡± the nurse replied cheerfully.


    ¡°¡­Thank you,¡± I said with relief.


    Reiner was gone but our baby is still with me. I guess that was more than I could ever ask for.


    ¡°All done. I must leave now. Good luck, Miss!¡± the nurse said with a bright smile as she opened the door and walked out of the room.


    At the same moment, Edward returned to the room. I wonder what the doctors told him about my condition. Hopefully they did not disclose to Edward that I was pregnant. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want him to know but I wanted him to hear it first from me and not some random doctor.


    ¡°Oh¡­Edward, you¡¯re back,¡¯ I said as I smiled at him.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Edward asked as he stood at the side of the bed.


    Before I could reply he ced a bouquet of red roses into my arms and bent down to kiss me softly on my forehead.


    ¡°I feel ok¡­these roses just made me feel better too. Thank you,¡± I said as I looked back and forth between Edward¡¯s tired yet still handsome face and the dark red roses.


    ¡°If they make you feel better then it was more than worth it. Should I ce them in the vase over there?¡± Edward suggested as he gestured to the vase ced on the windowsill.


    ¡°Sure¡­how much longer do I need to stay in hospital?¡± I asked, trying to sound casual.


    ¡°The doctor says that you¡¯re fine. You were just shocked and tired from umted overwork, so your body needed a couple of days to rest. They¡¯ll do some final checkups and that¡¯s it. You should be able to go home in two to three days,¡± Edward exined slowly.


    Reaching out for my hand, he held my hand tenderly as he stroked my wrist softly andfortingly. His touch was warm and caring. In that moment, I couldn¡¯t imagine what I would do without his man. I bit my lower lip lightly to stop myself from crying.


    ¡°Lucien is worried sick by the way. I knew it would turn out like this, so I gave him a lighter version of your condition, but it didn¡¯t work out. He¡¯s still worried sick and making a super big deal out of this. We¡¯re lucky he¡¯s tied up in a business trip abroad otherwise he¡¯ll be causing a scene here for sure,¡± Edward continued to exin the situation with a sigh.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to impact my work¡­¡± I whispered softly. Above all else, I was scared that Lucien wouldn¡¯t allow me to work anymore.


    ¡°I know. So, you should concentrate on your recovery instead of worrying about anything else. Let¡¯s get you out of hospital before Lucienes back. I also let Zak know. He¡¯s also abroad at the moment but he should be calling you soon,¡± Edward said encouragingly, and I nodded in agreement.


    Silence enveloped the room while I thought of how to approach the next topic. Edward sensing that I needed some time just sat next to the bed and yed with a loose strand of my hair as he patiently waited.


    ¡°Edward¡­where is Reiner?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    Edward suddenly looked ten times as tired as he shifted ufortably in his seat. I could tell that whatever news he was about to disclose wasn¡¯t good. Still, I wanted to know.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalia. Currently, we don¡¯t know where he is. My team has not been able to locate him since that day,¡± Edward said apologetically.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I managed to say in a whisper. This was what I had expected but it still came as a shock.


    ¡°I dispatched a team to search right after I made sure that you were in safe hands at the hospital but¡­¡± Edward said followed by a loud and disappointed sigh.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t find him¡­¡± I finished the sentence for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than twenty-four hours now so to be honest, the chances of finding him are very slim. It is highly likely that he has left the country¡­¡± Edward admitted honestly.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s ok. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, ok?¡± I said as I gave his hand a squeeze.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Edward whispered my name.


    That was when I realized that I had started crying openly. Warm and wet tears streaking down my face. Reiner was gone and it made me feel so empty and lost inside. In the next instant, I felt warmth envelop my body and realized that Edward had pulled me into a loving hug. He stroked my back, patted my head, and then kissed my wet cheeks softly.


    I knew he wanted tofort me but for some reason I started crying harder than before. My tears flowed out like my eyes were an open dam and through it all, Edward was constantly by my side. His presence gave me more strength than I ever thought possible as he wordlesslyforted me in his embrace.


    I didn¡¯t understand it very well at the time but perhaps it was his ability to ept me for all that I am without passing judgement that made me so attracted to him. I cried so hard that I fell asleep in the middle of it all.


    When I woke up, I could tell that morning had arrived. I can¡¯t believe I fell asleep for that long. Is this the effect of the medicine they¡¯ve been giving me?


    As expected, Edward was by my side the moment I opened my eyes. I didn¡¯t have to ask to know that he cleared his whole schedule to be by my side during my recovery. Theptop thaty on the sofa in the room was evident enough that he had handled his necessary work right here in this room.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I whispered his name, my voice sounding embarrassingly hoarse.


    ¡°Water? You sound like you need a drink,¡± Edward said as he got up to fetch me some water.


    When he returned, he softly pressed the rim of the mug to my lips so that I could slowly sip the water. I was fit enough to drink water by myself but having him pamper me like this felt wonderful. More than anything, I knew that Edward needed this too. He needed to feel like he was useful and that he could make me feel better. Reiner¡¯s disappearance also had an immense impact on Edward, although he was not willing to openly show it.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I whispered after I had finished drinking.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please SUPPORT my other book: Conquering the Emperor

 Chapter 217 That Day

    I watched Edward¡¯s tired and sleep-deprived face a bit before speaking up.


    ¡°Reiner¡­he¡¯s not evering back, right?¡± I asked, sounding braver than I felt inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but he clearly doesn¡¯t want to be found,¡± Edward replied solemnly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I replied, clearly saddened and disappointed.


    ¡°Natalia¡­I don¡¯t want you to think too badly of Reiner. It¡¯s true that he took your mother¡¯s life, but he¡¯s felt guilty about it all this time. He probably didn¡¯t phrase it like this, but he did join the Rosenhall household to find you and to find a way to save you just as your mother asked,¡± Edward said seriously.


    I didn¡¯t believe that Reiner was the viin he made himself out to be. However, everyone agreed that Reiner did kill my mother, but the real question was¡­who ordered him to do it and why?


    ¡°No one actually knows much about Reiner. Even I don¡¯t know the real him. As he¡¯s told you, Reiner isn¡¯t his real name. Other information provided were all fake as well. His name, nationality, birthdate, and everything else. You might think it¡¯s selfish for him to disclose nothing to you but perhaps this is the best way for him to keep you safe,¡± Edward exined.


    ¡°You might not believe this but¡­I guessed as much¡­¡± I said trying to tease him. I appreciate Edward¡¯s effort to defend Reiner, but I figured as much.


    This was the real reason why he didn¡¯t tell me anything about this private life and evaded all of my questions. He probably thought that it was better to not answer me at all instead of feeding me with loads of lies. I understood that he didn¡¯t want to lie to me but in the end, I didn¡¯t know anything about Reiner at all.


    ¡°You know what really happened that day, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked Edward with pleading eyes. I really wanted him to tell me the truth.


    ¡°I do. However, I¡¯m not the right person to tell you what happened,¡± Edward stated firmly.


    ¡°Then who should I ask? Who will tell me?¡± I asked in frustration.


    ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t overexert yourself. I¡¯ll take you home soon¡­and you can ask Lucien when you get home,¡± Edward replied with a tight smile.


    ¡°Lucien?¡± I said curiously. There are still things Lucien hasn¡¯t told me even after all this time?


    ¡­


    After the results of my check-ups returned, the doctor decided that I was healthy enough to return home. With Edward making a fuss out of everything, we rode home together in an ambnce. I felt so embarrassed to be lying down in an ambnce on the way home when I was perfectly fine. I sucked it up and didn¡¯tin just to please Edward. It was the least I could do considering the effort that he¡¯d put in while taking care of me these past few days.


    Later that day, Laura popped into my bedroom to announce that Lucien was home and that he would be visiting me soon.


    ¡°Thank you, Laura,¡± I said as I smiled sweetly at her.


    ¡°It¡¯ste so Master Lucien has already eaten as well. Do let me know if you want some snackster in the night,¡± Laura said before she disappeared through the door.


    I waited patiently for Lucien to arrive. I pondered how I would start the conversation with him and what I wanted to ask him. The truth of the day my mother died that had stayed hidden for so long was about to be revealed.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Natalia. Sorry, I¡¯mte. How are you feeling?¡± Lucien said the moment he stepped into my room and headed for the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. The doctor said I just needed to rest. That¡¯s all. Nothing serious and now I¡¯m as good as new,¡± I replied cheerfully.


    ¡°I see. I heard¡­about what was going on from Edward,¡± Lucien said as he sat down on the chair next to my bed.


    ¡°Reiner¡­he said that he killed my mother¡­¡± I said softly with my eyes casted downwards. I watched as my fingers yed with each other awkwardly.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. He killed your mother,¡± Lucien stated bluntly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something more to it?¡± I asked as I looked up at Lucien¡¯s magnificent green eyes.


    ¡°So, Edward did say some stuff. I¡¯ll tell you if you promise me one thing,¡± Lucien said as he looked down at me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked a little suspiciously.


    ¡°Promise me that you will never go looking for Reiner. You won¡¯t be able to find him and neither do I want you to. It¡¯s ok if you can¡¯t let anything or anyone go¡­but you need to let that man go,¡± Lucien stated his condition sternly. His warning was clear.


    It might be hard for Lucien or Edward to believe but I had always intended to let Reiner go. Never once since he had left had I thought about following him. I merely wanted to know that he was safe and doing well. That was all I truly wanted.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I said with resolution.


    ¡°Deal, I¡¯ll tell you¡­that day¡­¡± Lucien began telling me his version of the story that was more than ten years overdue.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are youing over to see meter tonight?¡± Edward spoke through the phone.


    ¡°I will. I already told you. The documents are strictly confidential and important, so I¡¯ll be handing them over to you myself,¡± Lucien answered his brother reassuringly.


    Looking down at the files of paper in his hand, Lucien grimaced with pure disgust. He couldn¡¯t believe that the long-lost files from David¡¯s time performing illegal human trials were now in his hands. Lucien didn¡¯t want to remember the extensive effort, time and money that went into retrieving these files after the death of his friend and mentor. Finally, he had it.


    With Edward¡¯s help, they would together uncover the ugly truth behind the Rosenhall¡¯spany rise to fortune and destroy thepany and this cursed family, hopefully, once and for all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter. I¡¯m taking the files out of the country tonight for safe keeping. You better turn up on time,¡± Edward said sternly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a habit of mine to turn upte. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Lucien said before hanging up.


    Of all the ces that Edward wanted him to deliver the files, he had chosen the oldb hidden on top of the hill where David used to perform those taboo trials. Lucien took out some medicine and gulped them down with water in hope that it would cure him of his fever. This was not the time to be sick.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 218 Involvement

    Work at the office was busy as always and Lucien barely had time to eat or rest during the day. He attended meetings after meetings and then more meetings until it waste into the evening. The time to meet Edward was fast approaching and he felt horrible. His fever and headache had gotten worst.


    Although he tried his best to hide it, his wonderful colleague and wife figured it out in no time.


    ¡°Lucien, you¡¯re sweating so much, and you look so pale. It¡¯s like you can faint any moment now. What about I get one of the drivers to drive you home?¡± Rosia suggested with concern as her eyebrows furrowed with worry.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You head home first before me. I have something to do¡­¡± Lucien said as he tried to fight off his headache.


    The fever had not subsided, and his headache was fast turning into a full-fledged migraine. Lucien massaged his temple as his vision started to blur.


    ¡°Oh my¡­Lucien you need to go to the hospital. You¡¯re burning up and you can barely stay standing. Sit down,¡± Rosia said as she felt Lucien¡¯s burning forehead.


    ¡°Rosia¡­I¡¯m fine,¡± Lucien protested weakly.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not! I¡¯m calling the driver to drive you to the hospital¡­or do you want me to call the family doctor?¡± Rosia continued in a panic.


    ¡°¡­I have somewhere I have to be. So¡­please, just go home, ok?¡± Lucien said as he leaned on the side of his worktable for support.


    ¡°Where do you have to go?¡± Rosia asked with concern.


    ¡°Can you stop nagging me, Madame,¡± Lucien said without further exnation. His headache just got worst. He nced at his watch and realized that he had to leave immediately to make it on time to meet Edward.


    Suddenly as if on cue, Lucien¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Lucien muttered as he looked at his brother¡¯s name on the screen.


    ¡°Who is it? Edward?¡± Rosia said as she took a peek at Lucien¡¯s phone.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go home,¡± Lucien said dismissively before answering the call.


    ¡°Where are you? Are you on the way?¡± Edward¡¯s voice almost shouted and could be heard from where Rosia was standing.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­about to leave the office,¡± Lucien replied, trying to sound normal.


    ¡°Are you sick? You don¡¯t sound¡­so good,¡± Edward asked skeptically.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Lucien replied.


    ¡°No! He¡¯s not fine! Edward, your brother has a fever and can barely stand,¡± Rosia shouted.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­ you¡¯re sick now of all times? Can you make it?¡± Edward asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°He needs to go to the hospital, Edward,¡± Rosia spoke up loudly so that Edward could here on the other end of the call.


    ¡°Stop talking to my brother through my phone call!¡± Lucien yelled in annoyance.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bete. I need those documents before my flight,¡± Edward said sternly.


    ¡°Lucien can¡¯t go. I¡­I¡¯ll go!¡± Rosia suggested desperately.


    ¡°No¡­I can still¡­drive,¡± Lucien protested but it was clear from the state that he¡¯s in that he can no longer stand.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok with Rosia delivering the documents. They belong to her ex-husband anyways¡­¡± Edward saidzily.


    ¡°The documents belong to David?¡± Rosia asked excitedly when her ex-husband was mentioned.


    ¡°Yup¡­which is why I can sort of trust you to deliver them. No peeking though. Lucien, what do you say?¡± Edward spoke through the phone.


    ¡°Seems like we don¡¯t have any¡­other choice. Take¡­my car,¡± Lucien said in betweenbored pants.


    ¡°Ok¡­I¡¯ll send a car around to take you to the hospital,¡± Rosia said as she grabbed the document in question off Lucien¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Lucien, tell her the location. Oh¡­please don¡¯t bete. See you soon¡­¡± Edward said before hanging up.


    ¡­


    ¡°Thank you for calling Roma Fancy Pizzas. How can I help you?¡±


    The recording of an overly enthusiastic young woman chirped through the phone.


    ¡°ck Ink,¡± a tall man with red hair and piercing blue eyes spoke clearly yet emotionlessly.


    ¡°Please state your password,¡± the recording replied as programmed.


    ¡°My voice is my password,¡± he said.


    ¡°Password verified. You will be connected soon. Please hold,¡± the recording replied.


    After a few seconds of silence, the line was sessfully forwarded.


    The man on the other end of the line stated some seemingly random numbers before ending the short call with a ¡°good luck¡±.


    The red-haired man jotted down the number and then rearranged them before inputting them into an application on his mobile phone to pinpoint a location on the map. The numbers had been arranged into a specifictitude and longitude.


    The man was on the move immediately towards that location. After arriving at his destinated, the red hair man was immediately able to identify what he came here for.


    He let out a sigh as he slowly unrolled a small piece of paper. On it were instructions for his mission.


    As always, the mission details were arranged in a particr order. However, this mission did not disclose the identity of the target. Target name was filled with ¡®to follow the instructions¡¯. The instructions were simple enough. To kill the driver of a particr car and disguise it as a car ident.


    The man took out a lighter and lit his cigarette before lighting up the piece of paper, burning it to ashes.


    ¡­


    ¡°Your mother died in my ce,¡± Lucien said sadly. His face contorted into a mask of sadness and guilt.


    I honestly thought that he was going to start crying and was thankful that he didn¡¯t. I felt like crying myself and didn¡¯t know how I would handle Lucien if he cried too.


    ¡°Your car was targeted? Someone wanted to murder you?¡± I asked in pure shock.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what sinister exnation I expected but what Lucien just told me was on apletely different level. My mother died in Lucien¡¯s ce because she happened to be driving his car¡­


    ¡°Exactly. In a sense your mother¡¯s death was really an unfortunate ident. If I wasn¡¯t sick that day. If Edward didn¡¯t need the documents that day. If Reiner was told of his target¡¯s identity for that day. Then maybe¡­your mother would still be alive today,¡± Lucien said as he hung his head low.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 219 Moving In Together

    ¡°Reiner was supposed to kill you¡­¡± I said with sudden realization. Lucien was his target and killing my mother was a mistake.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the shock he must have felt when he found out he killed the wrong person. Reiner was probably told to kill whoever was driving that car and that was precisely what he did. After all, I usually never lend my car to anyone back in the days,¡± Lucien said in a strained voice like he was tired and running out of breath.


    ¡°Who is behind all this? Who targeted you? Why¡­Why did my mother have to die?¡± I wailed in a voice wrecked by my own sobs.


    I felt dizzy as I began crying hard, wailing out loud like a lost child. Tears streamed down my face, and I found it difficult to breath. My eyes were burning with tears and soon I wasn¡¯t able to see clearly anymore. Lucien didn¡¯t say anything more, neither did he answer any of my questions. He just hugged me tightly to his chest as I cried my eyes out.


    I cried for my mother and the times we could have shared if she had lived longer. I cried for the three men whose lives got pulled into this unfortunate tangle of fate. Lastly, I cried for myself.


    Just like when I had a nightmare when I was a child, Lucienforted me until I fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­


    A few weeks had passed and the only good thing that came about was theplete disappearance of my morning sickness. I honestly don¡¯t understand why they call it morning sickness when the sickness of literally hit you at any random time of the day. Regardless, I read up on a bunch of articles and rmended books regarding pregnancies and what to expect. I spent most of the time at Edward¡¯s penthouse because it was closer to the office than the mansion.


    Another surprising change was that Edward seemed to be freer from his work obligations and had so much time for me. Since I was discharged from the hospital, Edward visited me three times for the first week. The second week, he was spending time in the penthouse with me almost every day. On top of that, he drove me to and from work as well.


    He cooked me healthy breakfast and made sure that I had healthy dinners. We ate out at many restaurants together for dinner and on some asions, Edward would put in the effort to cook dinner for us. I learnt that Edward was a very talented cook and all the food he made seemed to suit my tastebuds very well.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving in here starting next week,¡± Edward stated casually as he stood behind the stove while making us breakfast.


    ¡°¡­what?¡± I asked nkly.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving in to live here with you,¡± Edward repeated as he ced tes and utensils on the dining table in front of me.


    ¡°¡­o¡­k¡± I said, still feeling a little confused.


    Edward¡¯s announcement to move in to live with me seemed quite sudden and seemed toe out of nowhere. He had beening over and spending time with me daily but that was different from moving in to live together. For one, Edward rarely slept over no matter howte our dinner dates ended. He would always excuse himself citing reasons rted to work for that night or tomorrow morning. I actually never knew where he spent his nights.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what living with Edward would be like or if it would be any different than now since I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with him already. However, my biggest fear was him finding out about my pregnancy.


    Unfortunately, I had not mustered up the courage to tell Edward that I was pregnant yet. Now that he was going to move in, I was scared that he would find out when my tummy got bigger. I had been checking my body in the mirror every day and so far, my tummy could pass for excessive belly fat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to work,¡± Edward said firmly, leaving no room for argument.


    I knew I had to tell Edward about my pregnancy soon, but I just didn¡¯t know how to tell him. I mean, I was pregnant with another man¡¯s child. I don¡¯t regret my pregnancy at all but that doesn¡¯t mean that Edward would feel the same. I¡¯m not going to lie, I was scared¡­of losing Edward too.


    To keep my mind off troublesome things, I concentrated on work and progressing my career. I spent a lot of time at the office and took on new roles whenever I can to help out my colleagues. I never turned down any tasks given to me or opportunities to try something new. I stayed aste as I could at the office without getting into a fight with Edward, who had started to stick to me like glue.


    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t need to wait around here for the whole day,¡± I told Edward one day when he was driving me to work.


    Lately, Edward would drive me to work and then spend his time working remotely at nearby cafes so that he would be ready to pick me up whenever I wanted to go home. We also had lunch together on days where I had time to enjoy my lunch break which meant that I practically ate three meals a day with him. I appreciated his effort in wanting to take care of me, but I was afraid that it was going to have a negative impact on his work.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I can work anywhere,¡± Edward replied smoothly and that was that.


    Well, that was that. I sighed inwardly, knowing full well that I wouldn¡¯t be able to convince Edward otherwise when his mind was firmly made up. If he says he¡¯s fine, then I just have to take his word for it.


    ¡°By the way, are you free tonight?¡± Edward asked brightly.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Why?¡± I asked curiously.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go on a date. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve gone out,¡± Edward said excitedly.


    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go!¡± I replied, sounding excited too. His excitement and joy was surely rubbing off on me.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 220 Somewhere with Him

    When we arrived at my office building, Edward parked at the same spot to send me off to work. This had be our new routine and oddly I found it veryforting to know that at the end of a tiring workday, I will surely find Edward here waiting for me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up when you get off work. Have a good day and don¡¯t work too hard,¡± Edward said before taking my hand and kissing the back of it lovingly.


    I couldn¡¯t help blushing at this romantic gesture although Edward and I have gone way beyond this together. Come to think of it, Edward hadn¡¯t made a move on me since I got out of the hospital.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it because I was too focused on my pregnancy and then my work. I wondered if anything went wrong between us. I frowned a little in worry as my mind started to think of bad and then worst scenarios¡­


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll see youter,¡± I replied, trying to sound casual.


    Tonight, we¡¯re going on a date so perhaps¡­everything will turn out just fine.


    Just like all the times before with Edward, I found myself being dragged along at his pace and it just felt so right.


    ¡­


    Work was surprisingly busier on that day than I had anticipated. As the end of the workday approached, I was certain as I nced at my to-do list that I would have to work a little overtime. Looking towards my other colleagues, I could clearly see that it would be the same for all of them.


    On top of it all, there was an additional meeting that was just scheduledst minute to discuss the details for the n tomorrow. I have a date nned with Edward after work today, so this made me feel extra guilty that I had to make him wait longer.


    ¡°Some work came upst minute so I¡¯m going to be a bitte. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    I texted Edward, adding multiple crying emojis to express my sadness and guilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wait,¡± was the response that I got from Edward almost immediately.


    I pped my cheeks with the palms of my hand softly a couple of times as I urged my mind to focus on the work at hand. If I can just focus, then I¡¯ll be able to finish it all faster.


    Despite my efforts, I ended up working almost three hours overtime. Sure, it wasn¡¯t the worst since I still got off at around 9PM which was way better than getting off at midnight. However, it also meant that Edward had to wait for an extra three hours, I thought as I stood alone in the descending elevator.


    I haven¡¯t eaten and I bet Edward hasn¡¯t¡¯ eaten either. My poor baby hasn¡¯t eaten either. Before I started working, I didn¡¯t understand why achieving work life bnce was so difficult and why there was such a buzz around it. However, now that I¡¯ve started working, I could understand how it could be difficult to achieve at times.


    I walked as fast as I could once the elevator door opened on the ground floor. I darted through the quite empty lobby to where Edward was waiting in his car out in the front. I spotted Edward standing in a rx position as he leaned a little on the side of his car and waved to him.


    ¡°Edward! I¡¯m so sorry that I¡¯mte¡­¡± I said the moment I reached his side.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was an impact from my pregnancy or just from myck of exercise in general, but the hurried walk left me panting a little and out of breath.


    ¡°No worries. I just finished clearing up some work myself. Get in,¡± Edward replied smoothly as he shed me a gentle smile.


    He opened the passenger door for me, and I got in. The car smelled like flowers¡­someone¡¯s really got his game together.


    ¡°Oh, these are for you. Keep up the hard work¡­but I wish I could tell you to rest more instead,¡± Edward said as he handed me arge bouquet of red roses.


    ¡°Wow! They¡¯re lovely. Thank you so much, Edward!¡± I said happily before shing Edward a bright smile.


    Gazing down at the roses cradled in my arms, I felt blessed and so mesmerized by its beauty. The deep red of the roses was alluringly beautiful. Red roses are for love.


    ¡°They suit you¡­red roses,¡± Edward mumbled so softly that I almost didn¡¯t catch what he said.


    Without giving me time to react to hisment, Edward started driving. I felt strangely excited now that our date has finally started. Work had been busy and with everything that had been going on, finding time to go out on a date had been quite difficult. I guess I have really left my younger life filled with dates and parties behind already. Time really does fly.


    ¡°So where are you taking us? Or is that a secret?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Edward replied without hesitation.


    I knew he wouldn¡¯t tell me. Edward will always be full of surprises. I decided to ask him about his work instead to past the time. I would be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t curious about what he had been up to these past few weeks.


    Since he had been glued to me, I wasn¡¯t sure how that had impacted his work. Even though he had assured me that he could work just fine, I wasn¡¯t fully convinced. There were clear differences to working remotelypared to face-to-face and to top that up, Edward had barely appeared in any public events.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do so much for me, you know? I can take care of myself¡­¡± I started to make my point.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Says the girl whonded herself in hospital just recently from overwork,¡± Edward immediately shot back.


    ¡°That was weeks ago. I¡¯m ok now. I can drive myself to and from work or I can get a driver from the mansion to help,¡± I said, sounding as reasonable as I could.


    ¡°Hmm¡­so you¡¯d rather have a random driver here with you instead of me?¡± Edward said sarcastically.


    ¡°You know well that that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± I replied sweetly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it sounded like,¡± Edward said as he continued to sulk. I found him so adorable in that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your work. You haven¡¯t been to theb or any public events. I don¡¯t see you on the news anymore either,¡± I said anxiously. I was really worried for him.


    ¡°Why would you want to see me on TV when you can see me in person?¡± Edward grumbled.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 221 Beyond Expectations

    ¡°¡­You are missing the point! Stop teasing me!¡± I cried out before Iughed.


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re really fun to tease,¡± Edward said as he startedughing along with me.


    ¡°Stop it, Edward!¡± I yelled at him jokingly.


    ¡°My work is fine. I can manage. There is nothing for you to worry about. If I¡¯m required to be there in person; then I will be. Just trust my judgement, ok?¡± Edward exined. For once since this conversation started, he was answering me seriously.


    ¡°Ok¡­if you say so¡­¡± I mumbled, only half convinced.


    However, I had to take his word for it and leave it at that. I admit it still felt weird knowing what Edward was doing and where he was all the time and not learning about his wild adventures from the news.


    After a while of driving, we seemed to have arrived at our destination as the car came to a stop.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Edward announced as he got out of the car and came to my side.


    He opened the car door for me in one swift motion before bowing. For a moment, I was reminded of Reiner, and I cursed myself for it. That thought was gone as suddenly as it came when Edward¡¯s handsome face smiled up at me. Wow¡­he looks just like a prince.


    A slightly twisted and evil one¡­but still a prince.


    cing my hand in his awaiting one, Edward got up and helped me out of the car. I thanked him politely as I made sure that I didn¡¯t fall t on my face and ruin this magical moment.


    ¡°Ok¡­where are we?¡± I asked in confusion as I looked around at where we were.


    Seriously, where are we?


    It was dark pretty much all around us and I wasn¡¯t sure where we were. One thing was for sure, darkness separated us from the city that was far beyond. I could see city light from the buildings in the far distance.


    ¡°Come¡­¡± Edward said as he tugged my hand, urging me to follow him.


    After a short walk, I realized that we were at a harbor and what seemed like darkness was actually water. We were at a harbor and this body mass must be argeke of some sort. I never knew ake this big existed this close to the city.


    ¡°Well, surprise¡­¡± Edward said non-ceremoniously.


    Oh my¡­


    I gasped at a loss for words at the sight before me. Suddenly, the void of darkness before us lit up with so many golden lights. Where there was nothing, I could see arge white ship lit up by countless golden lights.


    I turned to Edward in shock with my eyes wide open and my mouth hanging open. Edward just shrugged wordlessly as if this was nothing on his scale of surprises.


    ¡°Wee onboard Master Edward and Miss Natalia,¡± said a voice I was sure I had heard before.


    ¡°Oh¡­Ralph!¡± I eximed in surprise as Ralph appeared to wee us.


    His face as old but as friendly as the first time that I had met him at one of Edward¡¯s estate.


    ¡°It is an honor to serve you on such an important day,¡± Ralph said as he bowed deeply.


    ¡°Important day?¡± I said cluelessly.


    Ralph seemed to realize his slip of tongue while Edward cleared his throat awkwardly. I couldn¡¯t read the message that flew between the gaze of these two men and decided to let it go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Edward said gruffly as he tugged my hand.


    I followed Edward¡¯s lead and boarded the ship. The ship was empty as expected save for a dining table set at the top of the deck. No one had to educate me for me to realize that that was where we were going to have our dinner. Impressive.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Edward owned the ship and perhaps theke as well. I didn¡¯t want to know and so I didn¡¯t ask for confirmation.


    Ralph led us to the dining table where Edward and I took our seats opposite each other and waited to be serve. Looking around, I was truly awestruck by the panoramic view of the city lights in the distance and how it reflected on the surface of theke. This was a romantic dinner with a view indeed.


    ¡°Liking what you see?¡± Edward asked as he sipped a little on his wine.


    ¡°Yes. Frankly, this is all so amazing!¡± I cried out in excitement.


    ¡°d you¡¯re easy to please,¡± Edward mumbled.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± I eximed in shock. I didn¡¯t think this whole cruise ship business would ssify as being ¡®easy to please¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking¡­¡± he replied with a chuckle. It was clear that Edward was also enjoying himself immensely¡­at my expense.


    The dinner that Ralph and other members of the staff served looked amazing. Maybe it was my own imagination at y, but the food seemed very healthy and well-bnced. Is Edward focusing more on his health nowadays? I didn¡¯t even realize¡­


    ¡°The food looks amazing¡­and seems healthy too,¡± Iplimented as I started eating.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Edward replied vaguely as he too started eating.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The food tasted as amazing as it looked, and I was happy that it was healthy too. I tried my best to eat healthy food since I found out that I was pregnant. I found dinner with Edward super rxing as we made small talk about random topics that crossed our mind. The conversation flowed very naturally, and I felt at ease.


    The wind blowing fluttered my hair. I cannot recall or imagine a date so perfect as the date that day. Everything about the evening was perfect down to the man that was sitting opposite me.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Edward said as he stood up and extended a hand towards me.


    I reached out my hand and ced it in hisrger one without hesitation. Slowly Edward pulled me to my feet and led me to the side of the ship. He continued to hold my hand as we stood close to the ship¡¯s railing.


    ¡°The view here really is breathtaking,¡± I said softly as I stared at the city night lights in awe.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to get better,¡± Edward whispered softly close to my ear.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please SUPPORT my other works: Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion 18+


    and Conquering the Emperor 18+

 Chapter 222 Endless Surprises

    **Boom Boom Boom**


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I whispered in awe.


    I watched in bewilderment as many fireworks lit up the night sky, its colors reflecting in the dark water of theke making the sight even more breathtaking. The firework disy continued as fireworks of many sizes, shape and colors lit up the sky. Iughed happily like a child without realizing it as I turned to hug Edward who was standing stiffly next to me.


    ¡°This is just so amazing! Thank you, Edward!¡± I cried out in joy and thanked him. I have already lost count of how many times I¡¯ve thanked Edwardtely.


    Edward just patted my head adoringly as we stared up at the sky together watching the fireworks. I¡¯m not sure how to describe how magical that moment felt. However, in that moment it felt like the fireworks gave me strength and gave me hope. Seeing rainbow lights dancing like this at the end of a very dark and winding tunnel wasn¡¯t a badparison.


    I pped my hands in delight as the firework disy came to an end. I wondered if people in the city could see the fireworks too. I bet they could. It would be wonderful if many people could experience the joy that I had just experienced.


    I felt warm arms encircle me from behind and realized that Edward had hugged me tightly to his body. I smiled up at him as I offered my lips to him for a kiss. Edward leaned down and sealed my lips with his. I moaned with pleasure as our kiss deepened, his tongue flirting with mine. I leaned back against his body as I began to kiss him back hungrily.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Edward whispered my name passionately when our kiss ended.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I replied questioningly.


    Slowly and gently as if he was handling ss, Edward slowly turned me around to face him. Hisrge hands held both on mine in his.


    His next words shocked me into silence.


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡± Edward said firmly and clearly.


    I felt many emotions run through me at that moment. First came shock at the seriousness of his proposal. Sure, Edward had asked me to marry him many times before but never did any of those timese with a romantic dinner on a cruise or a firework disy. This time he was dead serious.


    Second came so much happiness that I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe. It made my whole chest tighten and it became hard to breathe. It made me question if any of this was even real to begin with. It made me want to jump up and down in joy and scream ¡®of course I will marry you!¡¯


    Third came a sudden rush of hopelessness at the realization that marrying Edward was no longer a luxury that I had as an option. I looked down as I thought of the new life growing inside of me. I had sworn to put this child¡¯s happiness first before my own and I was willing to forego anything to keep that promise.


    Finally came determination as I had made my decision. There¡¯s no way that I can marry Edward. I can¡¯t lie to him about my pregnancy and even if I could, I wouldn¡¯t do it. Plus, there was no way Edward would want to marry me anyways after he found out.


    That¡¯s just it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edward. I can¡¯t marry you,¡± I replied as firmly as I could.


    I was surprised that I didn¡¯t start crying right then and there. Slowly, I withdrew my hands from his. I clenched my teeth as I tried to stop my tears from overflowing. I can¡¯t cry right now.


    Edward heaved a loud sigh as he ran his hand through his hair.


    ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t get down on one knee?¡± he asked, teasing me.


    ¡°What are you even saying¡­at a time like this¡­¡± I said in a shaky voice. It was toote; I was already crying.


    Edward slowly took me into his arm, and he hugged mefortingly. I didn¡¯t know why I was the one beingforted when I had just rejected him. This is all so messed up.


    ¡°Girls tend to like that sort of thing, right? Guys hate it though¡­¡± Edward said against my hair.


    ¡°Edward¡­you¡¯re so stupid¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°So, tell me why¡­¡± Edward coax softly into my ear.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Why what¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You said that you can¡¯t marry me, right? So, why can¡¯t you?¡± Edward asked.


    I¡¯ve rehearsed this so many times but when the time came, I didn¡¯t know how to tell Edward. Edward could probably sense that I was trying to piece my word together because he just waited patiently for me to speak. The silence stretched on as I struggled with myself.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m pregnant¡­with Reiner¡¯s child¡± I confessed softly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Edward said emotionlessly.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you so many times but I¡­I just¡­didn¡¯t know how to say it! I¡¯m so sorry, Edward!¡± I cried out after I untangled myself from his embrace.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­is that all? I¡¯m pregnant, Edward. I¡¯m pregnant with a child that is not yours¡± I repeated again.


    For some reason, Edward did not seem shocked or surprised at all.


    ¡°I knew you were pregnant¡­and I could sort of figure who the daddy was. Congrattions, Natalia¡± Edward said with a smile.


    ¡°You knew? Since when?¡± I said in shock.


    ¡°Since you were in the hospital. I wanted you to get around to telling me yourself, so I never asked you about it,¡± Edward said with a charming smile.


    Now it was me who was shocked by this new piece of information. Edward knew about my pregnancy all along? Then why did he still propose to me?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief,¡± Edward said lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s a relief?¡± I asked. I couldn¡¯t follow anything he was saying. All his reactions were unexpected, and I didn¡¯t know how to react at all.


    ¡°Well, you said that you couldn¡¯t marry me. You didn¡¯t say that you didn¡¯t want to marry me,¡± Edward said confidently.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I began speaking but I was speechless.


    ¡°Well, this ship isn¡¯t going to dock until morning anyways. So, during now till then, how about we make a little bet?¡± Edward suggested as a yful smirk curved his lips.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 223 A Little Bet

    Our eyes locked and once again I felt captivated by his gorgeous green eyes. I felt like no matter what I did the oue to this bet of his was already decided. I¡¯ve never won a game or a bet against Edward before and I felt like this time wouldn¡¯t be any different. However, to my own surprise, I didn¡¯t feel any hesitation to go along with it.


    ¡°Ok¡­so, what¡¯s the bet¡± I replied softly as I nodded my head.


    ¡°I bet that before you set foot off this ship tomorrow morning, you would¡¯ve already agreed to be my wife,¡± Edward stated clearly, his voice full of confidence.


    ¡°What are the stakes?¡± I asked as I cocked my head curiously to the side.


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life living as my happy wife and this child bes my child,¡± Edward said as he locked eyes with me.


    Edward wants to be my baby¡¯s father? Why?


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this¡­I can¡¯t go along with this,¡± I declined firmly.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, acting genuinely confused.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Because¡­then I¡¯ll just be using you¡­¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°Then just use me,¡± Edward replied without hesitation as he gripped my hand in his.


    ¡°And what would I get if it turns out that you¡¯re wrong,¡± I asked in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t thought of that simply because it isn¡¯t very likely to happen. Let¡¯s just say that you can name any wish you want, and I¡¯ll grant it,¡± Edward said before a confident smile formed on his lips.


    How many times has this man saved me? Even now he¡¯s trying to save me by offering me marriage. I can¡¯t take advantage of his kindness any longer than I already have. If I marry him, the only ones who would benefit would be me and my child.


    What would Edward have to gain?


    ¡°Edward¡­what is in it for you?¡± I asked in a very soft whisper that I wasn¡¯t sure if he could hear me.


    ¡°It¡¯s very windy¡­let¡¯s go inside,¡± Edward said before linking my arms in his.


    He led me into the inside of the ship, and I was astounded by the sheer size and luxury of the decoration of the inside. Unlike the exterior, which was white and modern, the interior resembled a ssic luxury hotel with a mix of dark red and gold tones.


    I silently followed Edward as he led us through a carpeted corridor until we reached what must be where we were going to spend the night. The bedroom was muchrger than I had expected given that we were inside a ship. I had thought that the room would be smaller but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. The room looked exactly like a presidential hotel suite room would look like and perhaps with more luxurious furnishing.


    ¡°You should take a shower first, it was pretty cold up on the deck,¡± Edward said casually as he sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Ok¡­I¡¯ll do that¡­¡± I agreed and headed towards what must be the bathroom.


    Talk about a luxurious cruise ship, nothing should surprise me anymore, but the size of the bathroom was surprisinglyrge. I hope Edward doesn¡¯t own this ship because it was just too over the top and beyond sensible, I thought to myself as I slowly undressed in front of the mirror.


    The full-length mirror reflected the length of my entire body back at me. After observing the front of my own body, I turned to the side so that I could better see the change in my body. My tummy had gotten slightly bigger, but the baby bump was not at all obvious and I was starting to worry if this was normal. I did read that your first pregnancy could be smaller but¡­ well, maybe it¡¯s still too early for the baby bump to show.


    I got in the shower and enjoyed the feeling of the warm water running down my body. I hadn¡¯t realized that I felt a little cold up on the deck until I felt the contrasting warmth of the water on my skin. I sighed as I rxed in the shower. Although my body was rxing, my mind was far from rxed. Edward¡¯s proposal haunted me non-stop and every time my mind wandered towards epting his proposal, my sense of guilt would shut down that option immediately.


    It was clear that being with me would just tie Edward down. Worst, I was tying him down with a baby that wasn¡¯t even his; no matter what he said about wanting to be my child¡¯s father. This mess is just so endless and it¡¯s killing me on the inside.


    ¡°Natalia¡­is everything ok?¡± I heard Edward¡¯s voice call in from right in front of the bathroom door.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m ok¡­¡± I hurriedly called back as loud as I could to make sure he could hear me.


    I had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I was sure that this scene had happened before, and it ended up with Edwarding into the bathroom. I did not want that right now. Since I found out that I was pregnant, I had been very conscious about my body, and I didn¡¯t want Edward to see me naked.


    ¡°Are you sure? You need help?¡± Edward called through the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure! I¡¯m done¡­¡± I called back. Just don¡¯te in!


    I grabbed the towel and quickly wrapped it around my body. That was clearly the end of my peaceful and rxing shower.


    ¡°Well, that was fast,¡± Edward said with an innocent smile as I came face-to-face with him when I opened the bathroom door.


    Well, look who¡¯s to me for that¡­


    ¡°You should shower too. It was pretty chilly up on the deck,¡± I replied, trying to sound casual.


    Edward justughed merrily as he headed into the bathroom. I heaved a sigh when I heard the bathroom door close behind me. We¡¯ve been practically living together for weeks now so why am I feeling so nervous when Edward was around?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 224 Pleasurable Cure

    By the time Edward got out of the shower and had dressed, I was dressed and had dried my hair decently enough. The nightgown that had been prepared was short and quite revealing so I didn¡¯t feel too ¡®dressed¡¯ wearing it, but I didn¡¯t have much of a choice. The room was silent and so was the ship floating on this hugeke. For some strange reason, it made me feel slightly lonely.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Edward asked as he came to sit next to me on the sofa.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡¯s just the two of us on this ship floating in theke¡­and it¡¯s a little lonely. Random, right?¡± I said before smiling shyly at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed pretty random. Should I make you feel less lonely?¡± Edward suggested seductively.


    He held my chin and angled my lips to meet his ardent kiss before I could say anything in reply. I moaned softly into his kiss in response instead as his kiss slowly melted my resistance. Hisrge hand slowly cupped and massaged my sensitive breasts over the thinyer of the silk nightgown, making my nipples grow taunt.


    Many things troubled my mind as he continued to kiss me. If I married him, I could imagine a thousand scenarios where things would go wrong.


    ¡°Edward¡­stop¡­please,¡± I managed to say weakly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Edward replied in between our hot kisses.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to¡­hmm¡­work out,¡± I slowly replied.


    ¡°Tell¡­me,¡± Edward said before thrusting his persistent tongue back inside of my mouth.


    ¡°The family¡­won¡¯t allow it,¡± I protested softly against his hot mouth.


    ¡°They have to. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Edward replied confidently.


    ¡°The press will¡­chew us out¡­¡± I said in between our kisses.


    ¡°It will pass. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Edward replied without a care, brushing my concern aside.


    ¡°What about¡­Lucien?¡± I asked in a weak voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle my brother too¡­now stop worrying,¡± he replied, clearly growing impatient.


    I moaned louder into his mouth as our tongues danced together passionately. Our kisses got deeper, hotter and wetter as his hand pumped my breasts harder until I was arching my back and thrusting my breasts shamelessly towards his exploring hands.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I whimpered his name in pleasure as his caresses heated up my body.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve had sex, right? Your body is extra sensitive today,¡± Edward said as he looked down at my erotic face.


    Skillfully, his fingers slid down the thin straps of my nightgown from my shoulders and then my arm until the thin silk fabric slid down to my waist, revealing my naked breasts to him. I felt his hungry eyes on my breasts, and I felt my nipple growing harder in response.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ahhh¡± I started moaning wildly again as his hands gently cupped my exposed breasts.


    It feels so good. Edward¡¯s hands cupped and massaged my naked breasts, gently at first before he pinched my nipples roughly and started squeezing my breasts harder. I cried out at the sensation of my nipples being expertly teased by his fingers.


    When I felt the hotness of his breath in between my breasts, I closed my eyes in anticipation. I cried out sharply when his hot mouth enveloped my taunt nipple, taking it into his wet mouth before he rolled his tongue to stimte it in circr motions. I cradled his head closer to my chest as I closed my eyes in bliss.


    Then Edward sucked on my nipple so hard that I almost came from the intense pleasure washing over me. I felt my hot love honey gush out from the opening in between my legs. Edward was driving me insane with his love making. It felt so good, and I felt so starved for his loving attention.


    ¡°Pregnancy might be good for you. Your body is much more sensitive than before¡­and your nipples are a darker rosy color. It turns me on so much, Natalia¡­you have no idea¡­¡± Edward spoke sexily against my breasts.


    ¡°Suck me¡­Edward¡­harder¡± I begged for him to continue sucking hard on my tits.


    Wordlessly, Edward bent his head to continue where he left off. He sucked my nipples and nibbled it before switching sides to give my other nipple attention. I moaned wildly in pleasure as my hand gripped his dark hair in my hands. My whole body burned hot with passion, and I felt myself get so hot and wet for him.


    ¡°Edward¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out his name and moaned loudly as the pleasure he was feeding me became too much.


    I lost my senses and didn¡¯t realize that I must have climaxed until I felt a hot rush of sticky liquid in between my legs wetting my inner thighs. He made me cum just by sucking my nipple and ying with my breasts.


    ¡°You came? You squirted out so much down here,¡± Edward said as he grinned knowingly at me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I felt his finger on my slick opening as his finger traced it up and down, coating his fingers with my sticky juices. Edward then brought his wet fingers up and showed it to me. I could see my wetness dripping from his fingers before his fingers disappeared into his mouth.


    Edward sucked on his finger, taking my taste into his mouth as his emerald green eyes never left my face. It was so seductive, and I felt my pussy heat up at the sight of him teasing me. I wanted him inside of me right now, I couldn¡¯t take this temptation any longer. I haven¡¯t had sex since my time in the hospital and Edward was right, my body was starving for pleasure.


    ¡°Lift your legs up¡­spread them wider¡­¡± Edward instructed as he arranged my legs up on the sofa, spreading them wide apart with his hands until I felt the opening of my pussy stretch out in front of him. The next instant, Edward inserted his fingers into my eager and quivering wet hole. I felt my opening being stretched by him and the sensation of my pussy walls being stimted inside as his fingers rubbed against it.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 225 Third Question

    ¡°Ahh! So¡­deep¡­¡± I moaned at the pleasure of his entrance.


    ¡°You¡¯re very hot and wet inside¡­¡± Edward whispered into my ear as his fingers started moving around inside of my cunt.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out non-coherently with each powerful stroke of his fingers ramming in and them pulling out of my pussy hole on repeat.


    If this goes on, I¡¯m going to cum again from the pleasure. My body was enjoying his attention thoroughly as my hips pumped up and down the sofa to match with the thrusting motion of his fingers. The wet and lewd sounds of our love making echoed in the room around us as we both panted.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­cum¡­ming¡­¡± I whimpered in between my passionate moaning as I felt my climax mounting.


    ¡°Cum for me, Natalia,¡± Edward whispered lustily.


    His fingers pumped faster and harder inside of me, stimting my sensitive spots until I saw white, and I screamed out his name as my orgasm arrived. I panted so hard as my body and mind reeled from the impact of my own climax. It was a short whileter before I caught my breath again and had enough energy to say what was on my mind.


    ¡°Edward, can I ask my third question now?¡± I asked shyly.


    ¡°Your reward from the game?¡± Edward asked, clearly amused by my request.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Straddle me first,¡± Edwardmanded.


    ¡°What?¡± I replied in shock.


    ¡°Do it. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had sex. I can¡¯t wait to be inside you¡­¡± Edward whispered seductively, and it turned me on so much to see how much he wanted me.


    Slowly, with the support of Edwards hands around my waist, I positioned myself so that I was straddle him with my knees on the sofa on each side of his hips. Edward quickly removed his pants and urged me to lower myself onto his thick andrge erect cock.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I started to protest weakly. I was worried about the safety of the baby and about having sex during pregnancy in general.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± Edward said soothingly.


    I nodded. Positioning the head of his thick cock at my wet entrance, I slowly lowered myself onto his enormous shaft. I let out a cry when I felt his hardness pierce my opening, the head of his cock pushing deeper beyond my opening inside of me. It feels slightly ufortable as he stretched my insides but the pleasure that I felt was overwhelming.


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had sex and my pussy needed to adjust to amodate Edward¡¯s shape and size as hisrge cock prated me. It hurt slightly at first; however, I feltplete and satisfied as I took more and more of the length of his cock into my love cave. His thick and strong cock stretched and filled me.


    ¡°Rx, Natalia. Just go at your own pace,¡± Edward said tenderly as he kissed my corbone.


    cing my hands on his broad shoulders for support, I began slowly lowering my hips down onto his thick cock to take him in deeper. Inch by inch I felt his hardness slowly fill me up deeper and deeper inside, until finally I sat on hisp with the entire length of his member embedded in my soaked love hole.


    ¡°I can feel you so deep inside of me¡­¡± I said in amazement at the fulfilling sensation that I had beencking.


    ¡°You¡¯re very tight. Rx and try moving slowly,¡± Edward instructed, his hands cupping my hips.


    ¡°Ohh¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhh!¡± I moaned in ecstasy as I lifted my hips up and then lowered it back down, sliding his cock against my pussy walls.


    I bounced my hips slowly up and down his upstanding cock, taking him in and then out of my pussy. I could feel him tease my inside so deeply as I angled my hips for his engorged tip to rub and push against the sensitive spot deep inside of my cunt.


    ¡°It¡¯s soooooo good!¡± I cried out in pleasure as I began to pump my hips up and down his lovestick faster and harder as I rode him wildly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to take it slow, but I couldn¡¯t control myself any longer. I wanted his cock to pound deep and hard inside of me until he spilled his hot seed into me. I desired him so much and my hips began moving like it had a will of its own.


    Sensing my desperate need, Edward¡¯s hand cupped and supported my buttocks as he started grinding his hips up and down, thrusting hisrge cock in and out of my hole. The jerking movement of his hips rocked his thick shaft exactly how I wanted it as he prated me deeper and faster.


    ¡°Your pussy feels amazing, Natalia. It¡¯s sucking in all of my cock,¡± Edward said, and his dirty talk was driving me wilder with lust and longing for him.


    I cried out loudly in ecstasy as we grinded our hips wildly against each other, pumping his cock madly into my wet hole. His cock stirred my hot juices inside making lewd wet sounds that became mixed with our erotic moans and harsh breathing.


    I regretted all the nights we spent in the same penthouse without enjoying sex with each other. The joy of having sex with Edward was a pleasure that my body couldn¡¯te to forget.


    ¡°Edward?¡± I called his name questioningly while we continued to grind out sex against each other.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Edward replied as he panted and rammed his hard cock into me harder.


    I bit my lower lip and moaned, throwing my head back as I rode his lovestick, feeling it pump deep against the pleasure spot of my core. I felt myself getting wetter and wetter as I squirted out more juices onto his dick.


    ¡°Do you¡­love me?¡± I asked in between my wild moans of pleasure.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Edward said, obviously, he didn¡¯t see that questioning.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a little¡­do you¡­love me?¡± I asked again.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 226 I Love You

    I didn¡¯t hear his response if he ever answered me because all my senses were robbed when my mind-shattering climax arrived and imed me whole. I clenched my pussy tightly around his cock, feeling it hot and hard against the whole length of my love hole as I moaned and whimpered when my climax hit me.


    I was panting hard and my whole body was slick with ourbined sweat when I returned to earth from my epic orgasm. It felt awesome to climax after not having sex for so long. From the loud and passionate moans that Edward was making, I could tell that he was very close to his release. I pumped my hips up and down a little to assist his hard thrusts in and out of my hole until finally Edward climaxed.


    I watched and marveled at the sexy sight of Edward crying out my name in his moment of release before I felt his hot seed spurt deep inside of my core. Hisrge cock twitched inside of me as my pussy clenched around his cock, milking him dry of his hot release.


    After he caught his breath, Edward slowly withdrew his member from my body and ced me back on the sofa so that I could rest. After a short while, Edward carefully carried me up in his arms. I reflexively swung my arms around his neck as he carried me princess style.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, slightly worried.


    ¡°To bed¡­¡± Edward answered concisely.


    ¡­


    When I woke up, it must have been close to dawn. I haven¡¯t slept this well in such a long time. I opened my eyes and found Edward looking at me and wondered how long he had been looking at me this way.


    ¡°How long have you been awake?¡± I asked shyly.


    ¡°Not long¡­¡± He replied. His hand reaching out to tuck a loose strand of hair behind my ear.


    I wondered if he ever answered my question.


    ¡°Edward¡­about what I asked¡­¡± I began asking my question once again.


    Rosenhalls are not allowed to marry the person of their own choosing. This meant that most, if not all, arranged marriages were loveless and purely for business gains. I didn¡¯t want to be in a loveless marriage, and I didn¡¯t want Edward to be caught up in a loveless marriage either.


    It was sad enough to see the people I loved bounded in a loveless marriage. My mother, Lucien and Zak¡­


    ¡°Do you honestly think that I would do all this for you if I didn¡¯t love you even a tiny bit?¡± Edward asked rhetorically.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I struggled to reply. I guess¡­he was right.


    ¡°You asked me before what I would gain if I married you. Getting to marry the woman I love is gaining plenty,¡± Edward said so passionately that I felt tears of joy sting my eyes.


    ¡°Oh¡­Edward,¡± I whispered his name. I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°I love you, Natalia. Let¡¯s get married,¡± Edward said firmly, and I could sense his honesty and the love behind his words.


    ¡°I love you too, Edward,¡± I replied shyly as I smiled at him genuinely.


    Edward smiled at me and kissed my check before opening a drawer next to the bed. When he turned back to face me, he had a velvet dark blue ring box in his hand.


    ¡°Will you marry me, Natalia?¡± Edward proposed sounding so romantic that I almost couldn¡¯t control my happiness.


    For reasons that I couldn¡¯tprehend, I felt warm tears spill down my cheeks as I started to sob and cry.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, Edward, I will marry you,¡± I replied firmly, sealing our promise to spend the rest of our lives together.


    Edward let out a smallugh and a sigh of relief as he slipped the diamond ring that he had prepared on my ring finger before kissing the back of my hand. It was clear that Edward had not spared any expenses on the ring. The round-shaped diamond was huge, and it was surrounding by a diamond halo in such a ssic design. I couldn¡¯t have dreamt of a more perfect ring from Edward.


    ¡°We¡¯re probably the first Rosenhall in history to marry for love,¡± Edward stated his observation with a littleugh.


    Iughed along with him, and it felt like the weight of the world had been lifted off my shoulders even if it was just temporary. I knew that the path ahead for us wouldn¡¯t be lined with red petals of roses, but I felt so assured to walk that path if I had Edward by my side.


    Morning came much sooner than I would¡¯ve preferred. As I watched Edward sound asleep next to me on the bed, I made up my mind tomit my life to being a good wife to him. We may have started our rtionship in very non-conventional ways but that doesn¡¯t mean that we cannot have a loving and evesting marriage.


    I didn¡¯t know back then if I would be sessful in my endeavor, but I swore to myself that I would make Edward happy¡­or die trying.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You¡¯re always right. So right that I hate it sometimes,¡± Iint jokingly as I stepped foot off the ship and onto the solid ground of the harbor.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Before you step off this ship, you would¡¯ve already agreed to be my wife,¡± Edward said proudly before ruffling my hair and walking off ahead.


    ¡°Edward!¡± I called after him.


    ¡°What?¡± Edward replied as he turned to face me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to be a good wife,¡± I said softly.


    I truly meant every word that I said. After all that Edward had done for me, with and without my knowledge, all I could do for him was tomit to be a good wife. I remembered how our rtionship started and I felt heat rushing to my face. I never dreamt that we would be here today. We¡¯vee so far from the day that Edward seduced me into having sex with him in his office.


    ¡°¡­ just be yourself,¡± Edward replied casually after pondering a little for his response.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 227 Breaking the News

    ¡°You just wait here with dear Ralph and just let that old man pamper you,¡± Edward suggested.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked in a panic.


    ¡°To let my brother know that we¡¯re getting married,¡± Edward replied like it was no big deal.


    ¡°You mean¡­Lucien?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°Yup. Who else? I only have one brother,¡± he replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Should Ie along?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t want to be there, but it didn¡¯t feel right to let Edward handle this burden alone. It was obvious that the conversation regarding my marriage to Edward wouldn¡¯t go down well with Lucien.


    ¡°No need. To be honest, it¡¯ll be easier if I went alone,¡± Edward said confidently.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied hesitantly.


    ¡°You just rest and settle in. Ralph will find something to entertain you with if you¡¯re bored. I¡¯ll be back very soon,¡± Edward said cheerily as he headed for the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you,¡± Edward replied before turning back to nt a soft kiss on my cheek.


    I watched him go half with relief and half with a heavy heart. I was extremely happy that Edward and I are going to get married but I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of worry. Regardless of how Edward tried to assure me that everything would be ok with everyone, I knew that everything was far from ok.


    There were many people just waiting to chew us out and waiting for our marriage to fail even before it had even started.


    ¡­


    Lucien watched as a pale-faced maid came into his study to announce in a clearly terrified and trembling voice that his brother had arrived and was asking to see him.


    ¡°Master Lucien, Master Edward¡­is here to see you. He¡¯s¡­he¡¯s waiting¡­outside¡­¡± the slim maid said in a shaky voice as she stood only a step into Lucien¡¯s study.


    Lucien looked at her with pity. It was pure bad luck on her end to be the one to deliver news that would put her master into a bad mood. Although Lucien knew that all of this was not the poor maid¡¯s fault, he was annoyed, nheless.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± Lucien said curtly.


    The maid bowed rapidly at the sound of her master¡¯smand. Without uttering a word, the maid quickly scurried out of the room and closed the door behind her.


    ¡°Master Edward, Master Lucien will see you now. I¡¯ll show you to his study¡­¡± the thin maid said to Edward with a bow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯re excused. Thank you,¡± Edward said casually.


    The maid bowed with a relief look on her face as Edward walked past her towards Lucien¡¯s study. Without uttering another word to Edward, the maid hurried off in the opposite direction to continue on with her other tasks.


    Lucien watched the door of his study in dread as he waited for the appearance of his younger brother. To his dismay, therge wooden doors to his study were pushed open wide and his brother strode in with a huge smile on his face.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to get your blessing,¡± Edward said excitedly as he plopped himself down on the chair on the opposite side of where Lucien was sitting.


    ¡°For?¡± Lucien answered passively, his eyes still glued to hisptop screen.


    ¡°Natalia and I are getting married,¡± Edward stated loud and clear as he leaned forward across the table to get closer to his brother.


    ¡°What?¡± Lucien said in disbelief and clear annoyance.


    For the first time since Edward entered the room, Lucien tore his eyes away from theptop screen and looked straight at his younger brother. Lucien stared at his brother with narrowed eyes as two pairs of quite identical green eyes faced-off against each other.


    ¡°Natalia is pregnant¡­¡± Edward finally announced. Happiness and excitement clearly evident in his voice as he beamed a huge smile at his older brother.


    ¡°¡­with your child?¡± Lucien asked skeptically.


    Edward just smiled happily back at his brother.


    ¡°I suggest that we have the wedding ceremony as soon as possible before the baby bump starts to show,¡± Edward continued enthusiastically.


    Lucien remained silent and deep in thought.


    ¡°Natalia mentioned that she wants to have a small ceremony somewhere private with only close family and friends involved. Obviously, I¡¯ll go along with her request,¡± Edward continued, unfazed by his brother¡¯s grim face.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Lucien asked after he was silent for a while.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edward asked innocently.


    ¡°Why are you trying to take Natalia away from me? You know that I love her,¡± Lucien replied seriously.


    The atmosphere in the room became even more tense as Edward seemed to consider his next words very carefully. Lucien kept his eyes on his brother as waited patiently for his brother¡¯s response.


    ¡°This estate, the position of thepany¡¯s CEO and all the wealth and prestige thates along with being our father¡¯s sole heir, I stepped aside and gave you all of that. I did it because I knew that you wanted it¡­but Natalia is different. I don¡¯t love her or want her any less than you do,¡± Edward replied after piecing his words together carefully.


    ¡°Do you really love her?¡± Lucien asked. His gaze unwavering.


    ¡°I do and I will give her the freedom she deserves. She¡¯s not one of us, Lucien. She¡¯s not a Rosenhall and she doesn¡¯t need to keep living her life this way. You must let her go,¡± Edward desperately argued his point.


    Lucien narrowed his eyes and rubbed his chin, deep in thought at his brother¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard being the bride¡¯s father and the best man at the same wedding¡­¡± Lucien murmured.


    ¡°You¡¯ll manage. We all will,¡± Edward said as a small smile curved the corners his lips upwards.


    ¡°¡­because we have to. Edward, take care of Natalia,¡± Lucien said, putting a close to their conversation.


    ¡°You know that I will,¡± Edward replied with a smile of relief.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 228 Firm Decision

    ¡°You look so gorgeous, My Lady,¡± Laura said in a small voice as she tried her best not to cry.


    Her eyes were red with oing tears so I wouldn¡¯t say that her efforts to hold it in was a sess. However, I admired her effort and all that she has done for me and her constant support throughout all these years.


    Just as I had told Edward, we were having our wedding at the beach, and it was a small event with our very close family members and friends. That was all we needed for our big day. The most impressive part was that we had managed to keep this all under wraps from the press and paparazzi. That made our wedding feel so private and special.


    Unlike the fairytale princess big ball gown that Ang chose for her big day, I chose a very minimal white silk dress with a sheerce veil to match. The decoration was quite minimal too with a few flowers here and there. I specifically chose red roses as decoration since that seemed to be Edward¡¯s top choice of flowers that he had gifted me.


    Despite Edward¡¯s protests that I was minimalizing everything too much and that he was happy to spend more to make the event look grand even if very few people were attending, I finally had my way of keeping things simple. My baby bump was still small, and I guess if we didn¡¯t tell anyone, no one would know that I was pregnant. However, I feared the risks, so I decided to stop wearing high heels for now.


    Our wedding was very sudden because Edward had insisted on pushing the date forward again and again. I could understand that he wanted to have the wedding before my baby bump started to get bigger and show but he had gotten too insistent on it that I just had to ask him why.


    One night when we were in bed together, Edward asked me once again about the progress of out wedding preparations. Obviously, I was the one in charge of the preparations and Edward was the one taking care of all the expenses. Thankfully, Edward really left everything up to me¡­all except for the wedding date.


    ¡°How¡¯s the wedding prep going? Need any help?¡± Edward asked, his tone serious.


    I turned on my side towards him. I could see his face quite clearly in the orangemp light. I never get tired of looking at Edward and I love sleeping next to him every night now that we were living together. I ced a hand on his muscr chest as I smiled at him sweetly. Edward looked at my face and smiled back. He had such a kind look in his green eyes and my breath caught in my throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s going well. The organizers have everything under control so there¡¯s no need for you to worry,¡± I replied, trying to sound calm and reassuring.


    ¡°So, there won¡¯t be any dys?¡± Edward asked worriedly.


    ¡°The date is set, and the guests have all been invited so I think we¡¯ll have to go ahead with it regardless of what happens¡­¡± I said.


    I could see that Edward was still worried regardless of how much time I had spent reassuring him. It was quite funny how focused he was on pushing this wedding through as soon as possible. I found it weird to see Edward acting so insecure about something because he is usually very confident.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Edward mumbled, clearly unconvinced.


    ¡°What are you so worried about?¡± I teased as I reached out to stroke his soft dark hair.


    Edward stiffened a little before he started rxing to my touch. I saw his green eyes narrow before rxing into a content expression. He reminded me of a cat enjoying its owner petting caresses. Edward sighed and closed his eyes as he continued to enjoy my touch and I enjoyed watching him. I did not miss that he had not yet answered my question.


    ¡°I want to get married as soon as possible¡­before people change their minds¡­¡± Edward muttered as is confessing his feelings for the first time with his eyes still closed.


    ¡°Who would change their minds?¡± I asked, confused.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Lucien¡­for one¡­¡± Edward replied, sounding tired.


    Oh¡­with the busy wedding prep, I had to admit that the issue with Lucien did slip from my mind. Since Edward had the talk with Lucien that day, he never got around to telling me what wen down between the two of them. He just told me that finally Lucien had given his consent for the two of us to get married. Well, not like Edward would have listened to his brother even if he waspletely against out union; however, it was clearly better if we got Lucien¡¯s support¡­or at least, permission.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I whispered softly as my fingers continued to y with Edward¡¯s hair. I didn¡¯t want to voice my opinion, fearing that it would just make Edward worry even more.


    ¡°My biggest worry¡­is that you may change your mind¡­¡± Edward said so softly that I almost didn¡¯t catch what he said.


    I had no idea that that was what was guing his mind with worry. His worry was needless though. I knew that I would never change my mind. Now that I¡¯ve made up my mind to spend my life with Edward, it was hard to imagine my life in the future without him by my side. However, my feeling clearly did not get across to Edward.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for you to be so worried. I would never change my mind¡­¡± I said reassuringly before I ced a tender kiss on his cheek.


    That action made Edward reopen his eyes and nce over at me. He seemed tired and it made me realize that Edward was truly worried about this issue.


    ¡°I want us to get married as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want you to change your mind¡­or have any regrets¡­¡±


    ¡°Our wedding is in a few days and honestly, even if our wedding was for years toe, I¡¯m very sure that I wouldn¡¯t change my mind,¡± I said firmly.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    My other works: Conquering the Emperor


    Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion

 Chapter 229 Wedding Vows

    Edward took my hand into his and squeezed it. I instinctively squeezed his hand back tofort and reassure him that I would be by his side.


    ¡°I wanted to get our marriage registered the day after we got off the cruise ship¡­but then I thought that that would just freak you out,¡± Edward admitted a little shyly.


    I found this version of Edward so adorable. It was a stark contrast to his fully confident self who dered boldly that he was sure that I would be his wife. Perhaps now that our wedding is so close, he¡¯s getting cold feet?


    ¡°We can get that done whenever you wish¡­¡± I replied, before pulling up his hand and kissing it.


    ¡°Really?¡± Edward asked, his green eyes sparkling like a kid that had just gotten his long-awaited Christmas present.


    ¡°Really,¡± I replied firmly.


    I closed my eyes in bliss when Edward¡¯s face came in closer, and his lips sealed mine in a sweet and tender kiss. His kiss made me understand his feelings better because I felt the same way. As I shared his kiss, I also shared his feelings of wanting to protect our new rtionship.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master Lucien is here for you, Miss,¡± Laura whispered excitedly behind me as she fixed my hair.


    I snapped out of my thoughts as I returned to the present. I have to focus on the present, after all, today is Edward and my wedding day.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Lucien said my name as his eyes swept over my body from head to toe taking me in.


    ¡°Lucien¡­¡± I whispered.


    Laura quickly and silently excused herself from the room. I heard the door click close softly at her exit; however, I did not see her leave because my eyes were focused on Lucien. He looked like he had many things that he wanted to say and was deciding on what to actually voice.


    ¡°You look enchantingly beautiful¡­¡± Lucienplimented me with a smile. His smile was so kind that for a moment my body froze.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucien,¡± I said as I smiled back.


    Lucien and I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk before my wedding day arrived. I knew that this wedding must feel like a deep betrayal to Lucien, and I was scared to face him to discuss it. I thought that whatever we said would end up hurting us both and there was no way that I would change my mind. I have chosen to marry Edward and he has chosen to spend his life with me and that was that. It was final.


    Perhaps Lucien felt the same way because he never asked to meet with me to discuss this either. I wasn¡¯t sure what Edward said to his brother when he announced our engagement and intent to get married but it had magically worked. When I asked Edward about it, he had refused t out to tell me and had stayed stubbornly silent on the matter.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret this?¡± Lucien asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I replied, my voice steadier than I thought possible. I was honest though, I was sure.


    This was a decision that I made and because I chose this path myself, I was sure that I would not regret it. For once in a very long time, I could choose something for myself by myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be here for you,¡± Lucien said with a smile before touching his warm hand to the side of my cheek softly.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Lucien,¡± I said as I felt tears sting my eyes. I blinked rapidly to keep them from falling. When I felt his touch, I felt like I had reverted to the little girl that I was around ten years ago again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lucien said as he offered me his arm.


    I didn¡¯t think I would feel this excited but now that I was about to walk down the aisle, my legs were shaking in fear. It was so nerve wrecking that my hands that were gripping the flower bouquet was beginning to sweat. I took in deep breaths to try to calm myself down as the ssical band yed the wedding march.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Lucien whispered encouragingly in my ear when he realized that I couldn¡¯t take a step forward.


    I looked around at the very few selected guests that were seated and found myself smiling. Very few close friends I had managed to gather during my years in university and some of my close colleagues. Zak was there with an unreadable expression on his face and a very smiley Annie next to him. Some of Edward¡¯s close friends and colleagues and, thankfully, no other Rosenhall family members.


    Before I knew it, I had reached the altar where Edward was waiting for me. My heart was beating so fast, and I felt like I could faint at any moment as I watched Lucien hug his brother. The two men whispered some words that I couldn¡¯t catch to each other before Lucien ced my hand in Edward¡¯s.


    I bit my lower lip as my eyes darted randomly everywhere in my anxiousness. Edward held and squeezed my hand firmly giving mefort and strength. The priest started saying things that I presumed were standard for a wedding because for the life of me I was too excited to hear a word that he was saying.


    They say that your wedding is supposed to be memorable but to me everything just passed by in a blur as we both said our vows to each other. The next moment, Edward had lifted my vow and held the back of my head. I closed my eyes tight, and I felt his warm lips on mine as he sealed our vow with a kiss. The kiss was ceremonial and unlike his usual kisses that I truly enjoyed; however, his lips were warm and weing as always.


    However, Edward¡¯s stunning smiling face and beautiful green eyes that I saw when I opened my eyes when our lips parted was enough to take my breath away. He bent down to whisper softy into my ears a secret vow of his own that he wanted to keep a secret between us, and I couldn¡¯t stop my cheeks from burning hot and turning red.


    ¡°I love you¡­so much¡­¡± was all that I could whisper back as I smiled shyly at him.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please SUPPORT my other works: Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion 18+ and Conquering the Emperor 18+

 Chapter 230 Mysterious Wedding Present

    I felt the sea breeze in my hair and on my bare arms. The weather was perfect, and the blue sea water acted as the perfect background for our wedding vow. Everything was perfect and just as I had pictured it and when I opened my eyes, the sight of Edward smiling tenderly at me was utterly perfect.


    The pping and cheers from our guests marked the end of the short ceremony and we were now Man and Wife. I breathed a sigh of relief as I started to rx. I talked to the guests and received their gifts and congrattions.


    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Edward whispered softly as he held my hand while we stood side-by-side.


    I was happy that he worried and cared about me so much, but I was feeling great. With the ceremony over, I was enjoying myself so much more and it was finally feeling like this is my wedding.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing great. Thank you,¡± I whispered back before squeezing his hand in confirmation.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Oh, be right there!¡± Edward whispered to me before responding to a call from his friends as they waved him over.


    I smiled at Edward to signal that it was alright for him to leave my side. After all, it was time I let him go have some fun with the boys. I watched Edward¡¯s back as he joined his army of friends. He seemed happy and that made me feel very happy as well.


    ¡°Finally, alone?¡± I heard a familiar voice whisper from behind me.


    I twirled around in panic to face the owner of the voice.


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± I whispered half in astonishment and half in delight.


    I haven¡¯t had a chance to have a conversation with Zak since the wedding started. I guess we were both finding the right opportunity to catch each other. ncing behind him, I could see that Zak had someone managed to shake off Annie and that she was nowhere to be seen now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lovely wedding. How to say¡­it¡¯s very you,¡± Zakplimented as he smiled his handsome supermodel smile at me.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m d that you could make it,¡± I replied with a smile.


    Zak took my hand and held it in his as he came to stand so close to my side that our bodies were touching.


    ¡°If Edward doesn¡¯t treat you well, you just let me know, ok?¡± Zak said in a teasing voice. However, I could tell from his eyes that held mine intently that he was dead serious.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I said as I nodded obediently.


    ¡°Congrattions¡­on the wedding¡­and the baby,¡± Zak said.


    I doubt there was something about me that Zak didn¡¯t know. Some way or another, Zak had found out that I was pregnant. I wondered for a split of a second if he knew who the father was and then I wondered no more. Zak definitely knew everything and the fact that he was telling me meant that I didn¡¯t need to exin myself to him¡­or to anyone.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled at him genuinely and thankfully.


    ¡°Thank you, Zak¡­for everything,¡± I said, meaning every word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. This is for you,¡± Zak said, and I felt something being pressed into the palm of my hand.


    I looked down to see that Zak had ced a small box resembling a jewelry box into my hand.


    ¡°A surprise present?¡± I teased as I smiled at him blissfully.


    ¡°Open it when you¡¯re alone,¡± Zak whispered softly into my ear.


    He winked at me yfully and then kissed my forehead. After patting the top of my head lightly a couple of times he turned and left.


    I looked down at the small box in my hand before looking back at the direction that Zak had disappeared.


    ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯re so many presents here for you, Miss Natalia. They¡¯re pouring in non-stop!¡± Laura eximed excited as she and a few other maids marched in with piles of boxes in their arms.


    ¡°¡­I guess having a small and private wedding isn¡¯t good enough to keep things a secret¡­¡± I muttered to myself as I turned to inspect the huge and tall pile of present that was just growing in size.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret anymore, Miss. Now it¡¯s all over the news!¡± Laura said in her perky voice.


    With Lucien¡¯s permission, Laura was allowed to follow me as I moved into Edward¡¯s mansion. It was a great help to have a familiar face here even though all the butlers and maids on Edward¡¯s payroll were friendly and helpful, especially Ralph.


    That old man was overjoyed that Edward had chosen this mansion as our ce to stay, at least until I gave birth to our baby. I knew that part of the reason that Edward had chosen this ce was because it was quite far from the city. He wanted to ensure that I could live my life peacefully until the whole buzz in the media died down.


    ¡°Calm down everyone. Please arrange the presents in order of arrival so that we can keep track. Also, I¡¯ve prepared a file where we can help Miss Natalia record the sender and the item,¡± Ralph said with full authority.


    Taking note of the sender and the item sent was very important and only good manners and Ralph knew it. It was standard expectation for Edward and I to send at least a letter of thanks in reply along with a thank you gift of our own.


    After a brief discussion, I was able to convince Edward to at least let me take care of this procedure. Edward was under the impression that I couldn¡¯t do anything anymore now that my baby bump was starting to show. I had to remind him desperately that I was just pregnant and not terminally ill which meant that I could still do many things normally.


    Returning my attention back to the staff, I felt like they were too excited and going over the top with things, but I couldn¡¯t tell them to back off when I saw how joyful their faces were. I guess this was natural. It wasn¡¯t an everyday urrence that the master of the house would get married.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please SUPPORT my other works: Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion 18+ and Conquering the Emperor 18+

 Chapter 231 Mayhem

    The sad part was that I felt obliged and was sort of responsible to sit through and watch as they unwrapped each gift. The biggest burden was to put on an excited look on my face every time the staff unveiled a newly unwrapped gift. Of course, there was nothing wrong with the gift, they were all wonderful and luxurious. Some so luxurious that I wasn¡¯t sure when Edward and I would ever get around to using it¡­but ok¡­


    After sitting through almost three hours of gift wrapping and watching poor old Ralph recording everything, I¡¯ve had enough for the day. I was tired and I was out of my mind bored.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for today. Let¡¯s continued this another day¡­or you guys can go on ahead without me,¡± I said as I slowly got up from the sofa that I had been sitting on and stretched.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep going then and I¡¯ll show you the notes of all the presents that were sent. You should go rest, Miss Natalia,¡± Ralph said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I replied, returning his smile.


    Going through the presents made me remember the one and probably most important present that I have yet to open. I headed to my dressing room where I had stored away the small jewelry box that I received from Zak.


    It wasn¡¯t a rare asion that I would receive presents from Zak and jewelry as a present was prettymon. However, a strange feeling in my gut told me that what was inside the jewelry box wasn¡¯t jewelry. I mean, why would I need to wait until I¡¯m alone to open a box containing jewelry?


    I should quickly get this over with before Edwardes back from work. I felt a little guilty hiding something from my husband, but my curiosity was really taking over. Plus, if the content in the box required Edward to know then I would tell him.


    I entered my dressing room and quickly found that small jewelry box that Zak had given me the day of my wedding. I sat down on the sofa and stared at the small box in my hand. I noticed that my hands were shaking and I felt anxious.


    I think thest time I felt this nervous opening a box was when Lucien handed me that small safe that contained the ck envelop from my father. My hands were sweaty, and I cursed myself for my irrational emotions.


    I closed my eyes tight and quickly opened the box. Taking in a deep breath, I opened my eyes.


    Well, this is a little bit of a letdown¡­


    I blinked rapidly in surprise as I stared at the only content in the box: a small piece of white paper with Zak¡¯s very familiar handwriting scrawled on it.


    ¡®The Truth¡¯ read the paper followed by a date that was approximately a month from now.


    What¡­the hell?


    ¡­


    ¡°You need to stop watching these things and letting it get to your head,¡± Edward warned seriously as he turned off the television without a care.


    ¡°I know what they¡¯re saying is not true but¡­¡± I mutter softly.


    ¡°Remember, we are the ones who manipte the media and not the other way around,¡± Edward reminded me casually as he plopped down on the sofa next to me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I said in resignation. There was no point in exining to him how emotionally draining it was to see the press try their best to dissect my family line and specte about how I managed to ¡°hook the other Rosenhall brother¡± after my mother had hooked one.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let them run wild for a bit and then we¡¯ll find some hot celebrity dating or cheating on each other news to cover it up. It¡¯s not a big deal so don¡¯t stress, it¡¯s bad for the baby,¡± Edward said as he pulled me into his embrace.


    ¡°The Golddigger Duo¡± was the standard phrase that people used to refer to my mother and I nowadays on social media. We were bing more famous than we ever dreamt we could be. I hated all this hatred aimed at me, but I couldn¡¯t take the criticism raised against my mother.


    My marriage to Edward seemed to have reminded the world once again of the union between my mother and Lucien. What had happened back then has repeated itself with twice as much intensity and on a much more widespread scale thanks to modern day technology and social media.


    I could understand where they wereing from though. How often is it that your mother gets to marry a billionaire and then you get to marry his billionaire brother, I thought as I rolled my eyes before shutting them. I knew the bacshes would be severe, but I never thought that it would be this detrimental.


    After that conversation with Edward, I have been staying away from any source of news and media including my phone, the television, theputer, and other sources of inte connectivity. This was because the not-so-positive news of our wedding was going viral everywhere.


    The only times that I watched the television was when Lucien and Edward were forced to host press conferences to address the growing concern of the public and their investors. I have seen personal affairs of CEOs impacting theirpany¡¯s stock price before but have never imagined that one day I would be involved in the fall of ourpany¡¯s stock price.


    I could only imagine how much Lucien would curse when he was told that he had to appear on television to answer questions regarding his stepdaughter¡¯s marriage to his brother. I watched him answer ridiculous questions about my rtionship with Edward as if it had anything to do withpany¡¯s business.


    Although I tried my best to prevent these things from getting to my head, I found it difficult. Soon, I was finding it hard to sleep at night. I would always wake up in the middle of the night as if I was waking from a nightmare. Edward would always be there tofort me and lure me back to sleep. I couldn¡¯t imagine what life would be like without Edward by my side.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please SUPPORT my other works: Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion 18+ and Conquering the Emperor 18+

 Chapter 232 D-Day

    Life went by as smoothly as it could be with paparazzi buzzing around trying to get a glimpse of you and your husband together. There was news if we were together and there were gossip if we weren¡¯t seen together such as when Edward would go out on public events without me by his side. No matter what we did, the press and those random people had something to say about it.


    I couldn¡¯t leave the mansion to go anywhere without an army of bodyguards with me for the first two weeks after the news of our wedding leaked out. Edward considered moving me even further out from the city to get us further away from the reach of the paparazzi, but I had refused. The reason was simple, we did nothing wrong so why the earth did we have to run and hide?


    I appreciated Edward¡¯s presence by my side for the whole of the first week when he also decided to work from home to keep mepany. I wasn¡¯t sure if things had died down on the third week onwards or I had simply gotten used to all the unwanted attention.


    ¡°Natalia, why are you frowning again?¡± Edward asked as he pulled me into a warm hug.


    I hugged him back as I rested my head on his chest. I could hear his heartbeat and it felt soforting to know that he was here with me. I had gotten used to relying on Edward and living together seemed to be working well for both of us.


    ¡°I was just wondering when all of this will die down,¡± I replied honestly with a sigh.


    ¡°I know you want to go out. You¡¯ll be able to do that soon, I promise. Until then, stay cheerful and take care of yourself for me and for our baby, ok?¡± Edward said encouragingly before kissing my forehead.


    ¡°I know¡­thank you for being here with me, Edward,¡± I replied as I got on my tiptoes and kissed his cheek.


    I didn¡¯t miss Edward¡¯s subtle choice of words when he referred to the baby as ¡®our baby¡¯. Just as we had agreed that day on the cruise, this baby was now mine and Edward¡¯s and everything Edward did or said was truly aligned with that belief.


    Without me realizing it, time had ticked by, and the date mentioned in Zak¡¯s note to me was fast approaching. At first, I was fixated on the date and waited for it by counting down the days; however, with many hectic things going on, I was too busy just surviving and taking care of my body and mind for the baby¡¯s sake. When I realized it, the date mentioned was finally arriving tomorrow.


    Since I couldn¡¯t make out the significance of Zak¡¯s note and since it didn¡¯t seem to have any worrying contents, I had not discussed it with Edward. I decided to adopt the ¡®wait and see¡¯ approach because it wouldn¡¯t make sense if I overreacted to everything. With all the unwanted attention from the media, I haven¡¯t seen Zak since my wedding let alone left the house since then.


    I enjoyed dinner with Edward, and we watched ate night movie together before heading to bed. I had to admit that spending time with Edward helped keep my mind off things and Ipletely forgot about the fact that the date that Zak had written was tomorrow.


    That was the reason why I couldn¡¯t quite understand the huge ruckus that ran through the entire mansion the next morning¡­


    ¡­


    I woke up to the sound of screaming, cheering, and loud chatters. I knew something was off immediately because the staff were normally quiet especially in the early mornings when they knew that I was still in bed. This sudden change in the atmosphere in the mansion was felt immediately by Edward and me. Edward bolted upright into a sitting position in bed, and I could tell that he was beyond annoyed.


    I watched as Edward rubbed his eyes which were still red from sleep in such an adorable way. His face, however, showed that he was in a bad mood and hated what he was hearing.


    ¡°What the hell is going on¡­and so early in the morning!?¡± Edward yelled as he grunted and swung his legs off the bed.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I called his name softly.


    ¡°You stay here¡­I¡¯m going to go outside and see what on earth is going on,¡± Edward grumbled.


    He was already heading out the bedroom door before I could say anything.


    I was d that Edward did not sleeppletely nakedst night, or he would have walked out of the bedroom in that state without a second thought. He was probably too sleepy to realize that even now, he was topless.


    I sat up in bed and stretched. I thought about what activities I could do to keep boredom at bay while I¡¯m still stuck in the mansion while I waited for Edward to return to bed. The voices and sounds outside had subsided somewhat but in its ce, Edward¡¯s mobile phone was vibrating non-stop in our bedroom.


    Whoever that was calling was very persistent. The phone rang multiple times and the person dialed Edward¡¯s number non-stop, trying to get in contact with him. I knew it was bad manners to look at who was calling but¡­there¡¯s supposed to be no secret between husband and wife so¡­


    I nced over at the mobile screen where I saw Lucien¡¯s name. Why was Lucien calling so early in the morning? Why was he so persistent in reaching Edward?


    I hesitated as a sense of dread filled me. Something¡­bad must have happened for him to be calling so early in the morning. I connected the line and started to put the phone next to my ear when¡­T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t take that!¡± Edward shouted as he burst through the bedroom door, mming the door hard against the wall as he opened it.


    I froze in shock at the panic expression on Edward¡¯s face. What is going on?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 233 Versions of Justice

    ¡°Edward? Why? Is everything ok?¡± I fired my questions in shock.


    ¡°Natalia, is that you?¡± I heard Lucien¡¯s voice through the phone that was close to my ear.


    ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s me,¡± I replied softly.


    Lucien¡¯s tone of voice confirmed that something very serious had happened.


    ¡°Is Edward there with you?¡± Lucien asked, his tone dead serious.


    ¡°Yes¡­he¡¯s right here,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Give me that, Natalia,¡± Edward said as he impatiently took his phone from my hand.


    I watched in confusion as Edward pressed the phone to his ear and ran a hand through his hair in frustration. His brows were knitted together as he frowned and paced around the room. I couldn¡¯t hear what Lucien said on the other end of the line, but I could hear Edward¡¯s side of the conversation loud and clear.


    ¡°Yeah¡­of course I¡¯ve seen it,¡±


    ¡°No¡­Natalia hasn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°And you thought me marrying Natalia was a big deal¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just worry about the business side¡­and I¡¯ll deal with the rest,¡±


    The conversation between the brothers were over much faster than I had anticipated. However, it was clear that whatever issue at hand was far from over.


    ¡°Umm¡­Edward, what is going on?¡± I asked, clearly confused and worried.


    ¡°Come here and sit down,¡± Edward said as he sat down on the sofa and patted the spot right next to him.


    I walked over and sat down next to him as he had instructed as I waited to hear his exnation. Was something wrong with the business?


    ¡°Don¡¯t faint, ok?¡± Edward said and I could tell that he was half yful but also half serious.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied as I nodded my head up and down.


    ¡°Zak has his mother on trial as a suspect for instigating the murder of Rosia Rosenhall, your mother,¡± Edward stated slowly and clearly.


    Zak got his mother on trial? Zak seeded in bringing Madame Francesca to court because she instigated my mother¡¯s murder¡­


    She was arrested for instigating my mother¡¯s murder?! Madame Francesca ordered my mother to be killed?


    ¡°What? Madame Francesca ordered for my mother to be killed?!¡± I shouted as I stood up rapidly from the sofa.


    ¡°Well, to be exact she ordered for Lucien to be killed¡­¡± Edward corrected in a grave voice.


    ¡°Oh¡­but my mother¡­died instead¡­¡± I said slowly in understanding as the pieces of the puzzle all came together.


    So, this was what Zak wanted to show me. This was just as Zak had written on that piece of paper¡­this was ¡®The Truth¡¯.


    My mother died because of his mother¡­


    ¡°Damn that Zak¡­he really did know everything. Even thest piece of the puzzle that I couldn¡¯t figure out¡­¡± Edward said in amazement.


    How long has Zak known I wondered.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How long do you think Zak has known about this?¡± I asked in a strained whisper. I had lost the strength in my legs and plopped back down on the sofa.


    I felt a migraineing on and I also felt like I wanted to cry myself to sleep to escape it. I rubbed my temple with my hand.


    ¡°Long enough for him to collect enough proof to take his own mother to court. That¡¯s for sure,¡± Edward said with conviction.


    ¡°Why would she do it? Why would Madame Francesca want to get rid of Lucien?¡± I asked.


    I didn¡¯t understand it. Those two appeared to be on reasonably good terms. While Edward and Madame Francesca were openly hostile towards each other, Lucien showed great respect for her. Madame Francesca had always supported Lucien to take over as the next Elder. All of this just didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking that it¡¯s weird for her to want to get rid of Lucien because those two seem to be friendly with each other. The truth is, the extreme opposite was true around ten years ago,¡± Edward started exining.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I mean exactly as it sounds. They hated each other and perhaps they still do. However, what¡¯s for sure is that they¡¯ve gotten better at acting like they love each other and have been working towards simr business goals,¡± Edward said with a sigh. It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to talk about this.


    ¡°So, they¡¯ve been faking it all this time?¡± I pressed further.


    ¡°Exactly. It was Francesca¡¯s idea and decision to start illegal human experimentation for business gains. Back then Lucien and your father were against it and wanted to expose the truth to the world. Some way or another, Francesca found out and decided to silence them both. She seeded in your father¡¯s case but failed in Lucien¡¯s¡­¡± Edward began to exin.


    ¡°Francesca killed my father as well¡­¡± I gasped in shock as I realized this.


    Edward just nodded; his eyes fixed to an invisible spot on the carpet.


    ¡°If Zak is right then that must have been how it all yed out. Lucien and I have been trying to right the wrongs from the past but in different ways,¡± Edward stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°How so?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Lucien¡¯s been trying to change the business from the inside by working his ass off and trying his best to downy Francesca¡¯s influence. As Lucien seeds in leading thepany, he can lead it ethically and how it¡¯s supposed to be led,¡± Edward exined.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how I never realized this. I also didn¡¯t know why Lucien didn¡¯t juste out and tell me in simple terms.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked, prompting for Edward to continue.


    ¡°Most of my phnthropic projects are helping poor towns abroad that were exploited by thepany for human experimentation,¡± Edward said tly.


    ¡°What?! They used poor people abroad?¡± I eximed in shock.


    ¡°Correct. Although some trials were done in thatb that I took you to, mass scale experiments were conducted in poor towns abroad where thepany could easily pay people to participate. Of course, the ethicality of the procedure is very questionable,¡± Edward continued to exin.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe what I was hearing. This story was just too sad and unfortunate for everyone that was involved. These brothers spending their lives cleaning up and atoning for the wrongsmitted by the family¡¯spany and their sister. While Zak dedicated his life to bring his own mother to justice.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 234 Moving On

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry,¡± I said before I started crying.


    ¡°Stay strong, Natalia¡­¡± Edward whispered into my ear as he tried tofort me.


    I felt his strong arms around me, and I buried my face into his chest as I continued crying. So many people got hurt. I cried for the people who suffered because of the medical trials. I cried for Lucien, Edward, and Zak. I cried for my parents who had passed away. Then, I just cried some more for myself.


    After a while of sobbing in Edward¡¯s arm as he stroked my backfortingly, I slowly stopped crying.


    ¡°Where is Zak right now?¡± I asked in between my sobs.


    ¡°In a press conference. He¡¯s on live TV. You want to watch?¡± Edward replied, his warm hand stroking the top of my head before wiping away my tears with his fingertips.


    I nodded. I didn¡¯t want to be kept in the dark, I wanted to see what was going on. I wanted to see Zak¡­


    ¡°Your eyes are all puffy. Blow your nose, Natalia¡­¡± Edward said while handing me a tissue.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I whispered.


    When I went outside the room so that we could go watch the news in the living room, the staffs were already sent away, and the mansion was very silent. I heard the sound of the television and the mayhem before I even entered the living room.


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± I whispered.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Zak¡¯s face was on the big television screen as he gave statements and answered questions from the news reporter. This has got the be the biggest scandal in the business world and the upper social circle in thest century, I suppose. That wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.


    I sat down on the sofa and ced a hand over my mouth as a sense of nausea took over me. I had a massive headache, and I could hardly breathe. I didn¡¯t want to believe that this was happening.


    I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how Zak was feeling right now, standing there in front of all those reporters while he exposed the crime of his family and his own mother.


    After a while of watching the television, the screen suddenly turned ck. I looked at Edward in surprise when I realized that he had switched off the television.


    ¡°Enough¡­¡± Edward said.


    ¡°But Zak¡­¡± I started to protest.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing he¡¯s going to say to the public that exceeds what I¡¯ve already told you. You look like a mess¡­I¡¯ll take you to bed,¡± Edward dered.


    I didn¡¯t have time to protest further before Edward scooped me into his arms and carried me princess-style back to the bedroom.


    For next two to three months, I juggled hospital visits for my regr baby-bump checkups with hiding from the paparazzi. My short-lived corporate career sadly came to an awkward pause. However, after the public lost interest in my marriage and moved on to other gossips, I was able to slowly return to my former life and could return to the office once again.


    The crimes of the Rosenhallpany and Francesca ironically saved me by diverting the public¡¯s attention away from my scandalous wedding.


    ¡­


    ¡°Should we get the doctor to tell us, or do you want to keep it a surprise?¡± I asked Edward, curious about his take on the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Keeping it a secret would be more exciting, I guess¡­but if we knew in advance, we could better prepare things, right?¡± Edward said deep in thought as he debated the two options.


    It was adorable to see him take this matter so seriously.


    We were on our way to the hospital together for my regr checkup. This round of checkup was sort of special because the doctor would be able to tell us and show us the gender of our baby. To be honest, I didn¡¯t have a preference for the gender of our baby because I would love him or her regardless, but it was still exciting to wonder and guess.


    Ralph and the staff had already ced their bets on the gender of the baby, so keeping it a surprise to find out at birth would mean that they would have to wait for the result of their bets for quite a long time. Poor them.


    ¡°Do you prefer a son or a daughter, Edward?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I guess¡­a daughter?¡± Edward replied hesitantly.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll look as cute as you. I¡¯m not a good son so I wouldn¡¯t want a boy that¡¯ll grow up like me¡­¡± Edward replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I guess a daughter would be cuter and I can spend more time dressing her up, but I would worry less if we had a son,¡± I said cheerfully.


    ¡°Should we just ask the doctor to tell us?¡± Edward asked but I felt like he was excited to know.


    ¡°Yeah¡­let¡¯s do that,¡± I said before leaning over to kiss Edward¡¯s cheek.


    We arrived at the hospital shortly after, where I met with our regr doctor who was in charge of my case. Her name was Doctor Susan and she is such an angel. So kind and ever so patient when dealing with our questions and our worries.


    ¡°Hello! How are you two doing?¡± Doctor Susan greeted us energetically as she entered the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing great. Thank you!¡± I replied politely.


    Doctor Susan was probably in her fifties if I had to guess and was rmended to us by one of Edward¡¯s friends because she was super experienced. Since it was my first pregnancy, having her here to guide me through was really a big help.


    Edward supported me as Iy down on the patient¡¯s bed for my routine ultrasound checkup. I always felt nervous but today I felt extra nervous.


    ¡°Just rx. I¡¯m going to apply the gel to your belly like always so it might be a little cold¡­¡± Doctor Susan said as a nurse started applying the gel.


    ¡°Ok¡­let¡¯s see¡­¡± Doctor Susan mumbled as if to herself and she began scanning my belly with the machine.


    Edward and I both looked at the ultrasound screen where we could see the scan of the inside of my womb. I always got emotional when we did this because I felt like I could connect with the baby so much more by seeing the baby¡¯s face.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please support my other work: Conquering the Emperor; Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion

 Chapter 235 Our Family

    ¡°So, have you two decided? You want to leave it as a surprise, or should I tell you now?¡± Doctor Susan asked as she continued to look at the monitor.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve decided. Please tell us the gender of our baby,¡± I replied excitedly.


    I could feel the tension and excitement in the air as Edward and I both held our breath while we waited for the doctor¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Congrattions! It¡¯s a boy,¡± Doctor Susan announced with a joyful smile that proudly showcased all the wrinkles on her face. It was such a happy smile and I wished that I could smile so radiantly like her when I got to her age.


    ¡°Wow! Did you hear that, Edward! It¡¯s a boy!¡± I shouted excitedly as I lost myself in the joy of the moment. I would have been happy either way, but I thought we made the right decision of wanting to know right away.


    ¡°Yes yes, I heard. Congrattions to us!¡± Edward replied before he bent down to kiss my forehead.


    I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. In a couple of months, we¡¯re going to be parents.


    ¡­


    True to his word, marrying Edward turned out to be what was best for me. Choosing to ept his marriage proposal on that day on the cruise was probably the best decision that I have ever made in my entire life.


    I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say that I knew what a ¡®perfect¡¯ husband should be like, but Edward was probably close. Edward was caring, loving, passionate and above all else, he always strives to put our family first.


    He fully supported my personal growth while acting as the main anchor for our small family unit of three people. After I had given birth to our son, I took a couple of months of maternity leave before returning to work to progress my career and follow my professional ambitions. Of course, Edward was there to support me through it all and he was determined to make it possible for me to go back to work.


    Obviously, the money I was making was less than a rounding error to the money in Edward¡¯s ount. However, he fully supported my career and gave me advice along the way. Since after the birth of our child, Edward helped me take care and raise the baby, he had been travelling abroad a lot less. We spent a lot of time together after we explicitly decided that we wanted to raise our baby by ourselves as much as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked out of the blue while we were dressing our baby after giving him a bath.


    ¡°What is?¡± Edward said, his eyes looking dotingly at our baby.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess, you and me trying our best to be good parents¡­¡± I said as I tried to exin and voice out loud what I was feeling.


    ¡°Hmm¡­how so?¡± Edward asked. It was clear that myment had piqued his interest.


    ¡°Well, you and I didn¡¯t really have standard parents. I mean, I didn¡¯t have a father growing up. When I found out that I had a father he had already passed away and my mother¡­you know¡­she died when I was young¡­¡± I began exining.


    ¡°Oh, I see. My father was a tyrant as you know. Clearly not the best father to have. My mother was an angel, but I didn¡¯t get to spend much time with her,¡± Edward said reflectively as he started to get my point.


    ¡°Yeah, so I thought that it¡¯s a little funny how two people who didn¡¯t have the most normal experiences with their parents are trying so hard to raise a child together,¡± I told Edward as I turned to smile lovingly at him.


    ¡°Having regrets?¡± Edward teased.


    ¡°Never,¡± I replied confidently.


    I leaned in and kissed his warm lips. The kiss was slow, loving and made me tingle inside. I stared into his beautiful green eyes when our lips parted and realized once again how in love I am with Edward and how lucky I was to have him by my side.


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± I whispered earnestly.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°And I you,¡± Edward replied without hesitation.


    The high-pitch cries of our baby caused our short romantic moment toe tumbling down. Perhaps, our little boy felt left out from the conversation or felt like he wanted to have some say because he started wailing louder and louder.


    Bringing our son into the world changed my life for the better. If nothing else, I found something and someone worth devoting my life to, and this small bundle of joy also helped keep my mind off troublesome things such as the ongoingwsuit against Madame Francesca and Lucien¡¯s struggle to keep thepany afloat.


    It would be around a year after that that Madame Francesca would be charged and arrested to finally pay for her sins¡­


    ¡­


    Three years after our first child was born and I felt like our lives have settled and adjusted enough to support our child and our own happiness, I decided that it was probably the right time to have more children. However, I wasn¡¯t sure how Edward would take it and I wasn¡¯t sure how to bring up this topic with Edward.


    It¡¯s not like I can go up to him and say ¡®Hey, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time we had children of our own?¡¯


    Sure, Edward considers our son his son. However, the truth was that our son wasn¡¯t biologically Edward¡¯s son for what that¡¯s worth. I wasn¡¯t sure if Edward wanted biological children of his own, but as time went by and I saw our first child grow up, I started to wonder what my child with Edward would look like. Would he have the same beautiful green eyes just like his father?


    Watching Edward ying the role of a father had me convinced that having more children together would be a great idea. He was just so caring with our son, and it was clear that he enjoyed spending his time with children.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 236 Let’s Make a Baby

    The challenge of having a child was that it became a little bit more difficult for us to have alone time together. We were both very aware of this and made active decisions to manage our time between raising our child, working, and having time for each other. This wasn¡¯t difficult because we had the luxury to hire helpers to help take care of our son when we wanted free time to be alone with each other.


    Although being with our son was enjoyable, having a breather like this when I was out on a date alone with Edward was a good change of pace. It truly reminded me of the times we spent together before we got married and before our son was born. To stay sane and add some spice to our marriage life, we usually go on vacation twice a month on top of regr evening dates.


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been great if you¡¯ve told me earlier that we were going to a ski resort,¡± I muttered a slightint as I sat next to Edward in the passenger seat of his car.


    We were on our way to one of our weekend getaways together. Edward fully took charge of arranging this event and had kept the details a secret from me until thest moment. We took turns surprising each other with various destination and activities for our trips. This time it was Edward¡¯s turn. Needless to say, he was much better than me at arranging surprises and nning out extravagant trips.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°How could it be a surprise if I told you in advance?¡± Edward asked as heughed a little at me.


    He had a valid point but still¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ski,¡± I said bluntly.


    ¡°Lucien didn¡¯t do such a good job at being a father, did he? He didn¡¯t even bother teaching you how to ski¡­¡± Edward jokinglyined.


    ¡°Stop saying things like that¡­¡± I answered, annoyed.


    ¡°The view is amazing and so is the hotel facility. So, we can just bezy bums and stay in the hotel. There¡¯s no need for us to go skiing,¡± he said,pletely rxed and in a good mood.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to y in the snow¡­¡± I said wistfully.


    Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t the adventurous type and learning how to ski didn¡¯t interest me at all. I was too drained from juggling work, taking care of my husband and my son to have the energy to pick up a new sport.


    While I listened to Edward tell me about his new project at work, a part of my mind started nning how I would bring up the topic of having more children with him. This trip seemed like the perfect opportunity to broach the idea. I just need to figure out how to start this discussion with him and suck up some courage to bring it up.


    After all, I didn¡¯t really have anything to lose, did I? If he didn¡¯t want any more children or if he didn¡¯t think it was the right time, we can always discuss this again if ever he was ready or wanted.


    Despite how much I encouraged myself to just spit it out and have a straight and honest conversation with Edward, it was difficult. Time went by as we enjoyed the trip and still, I wasn¡¯t able to bring that topic up. There was always the risk that bringing it up wouldpletely ruin our trip if Edward did not agree or if he just hated the idea.


    The more I thought of it, the more courage I lost.


    It was during one of the evenings at the ski resort that we decided to hop into the private hot spring together. The semi-outdoor setting of the hot spring was supposed to be the key selling point of this resort. It was like we were outside, but we still have privacy. The warm water contrasted with the cold air; it was such a unique experience.


    We made small talk and just enjoyed each other¡¯spany. To be honest, I was too nervous and focused on bringing up the topic of making more babies that I couldn¡¯t remember what we talked about at all.


    ¡°I might have to go on a business trip abroad. It¡¯s not finalized yet, so I¡¯ll let you know,¡± Edward said as he smiled apologetically at me. I didn¡¯t think he needed to apologize for going off to work though.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, we¡¯ll be fine. There are so many people to help me out. You should go out there and do whatever you have to do,¡± I replied as I smiled at him.


    Perhaps it was the white snow background and the gently falling snow that contrasted against his dark hair, but I felt like Edward looked so much more better looking. I never thought that was possible before. I bit my lower lip and then I grabbed his hand under the water and squeezed it. It was like, I was borrowing his courage¡­


    ¡°Natalia?¡± Edward called my name softly, surprised at my abrupt action.


    ¡°Edward¡­let¡¯s have more children¡­¡± I blurted.


    Edward froze in ce as he looked at me in shock with his mouth hung open. Then, I realized that I had said it wrong.


    ¡°No no¡­I mean¡­I do want to have children with you¡­but I was meaning to ask if you wanted to, you know, if you wanted to have more children¡­¡± I tried asking again. Although, I think I still made a mess of it this time.


    Edward was silent as if still recovering from his shock and then he abruptly grabbed my shoulders, turning to face him. We stared at each other, and I started feeling so nervous about his response all over again.


    ¡°Should we start our baby-making project now?¡± Edward said, half teasingly yet half seriously.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked incredulously as I looked around at the white snow-covered scenery around the hot spring that we were in.


    ¡°I like to act fast,¡± Edward said before winking evilly at me.


    I yelped when I felt his hard chest against my back as his strong arms encircled my body. His hands were already on my naked breasts as he started licking my earlobe seductively from behind. I knew instinctively where this was all going to lead. I heard myself let out a soft moan when hisrge hands began massaging my breasts, ying with them, and kneading them together expertly.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please SUPPORT my other work: Conquering the Emperor

 Chapter 237 Taking Things Seriously

    ¡°You¡¯re taking this so seriously¡­¡± I teased with a smallugh.


    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t wait to make babies with you. I was waiting so patiently for you to ask¡­¡± Edward whispered into my ear causing me to moan softly in response.


    I was relieved that Edward felt the same way as I did. I wanted to bear his child and build a family with him. From the way his fingers were now pinching and rubbing my erect nipples, I was sure that I was going to have a wonderful time on this project with him.


    ¡°Should we¡­go inside?¡± I asked in between my harsh breathing. I felt my sanity quickly receding as my body started to melt from the pleasures of his touches.


    ¡°Why?¡± Edward asked as if he hadpletely no clue.


    ¡°¡­we¡¯re¡­out in the open¡­¡± I managed to say before whimpering when his hands squeezed my breasts harder together.


    I knew that this was a private hot spring in the middle of a snowy mountain but still¡­were we really going to do it here?


    Edwardughed lowly as his hands slowly slid down from my breasts to my waist and then lower to my hips. His hands cupped the sides of my hips before I felt the shape of his hardness press against the soft flesh of my ass. Edward¡­he¡¯s already so big and hard.


    I felt my body getting hotter in response to his apparent arousal and it wasn¡¯t from the hot water in the spring. I let out a surprised sound followed by a loud moan when Edward started grinding his thick hardness against my ass while his hand slowly slipped under the water. I gasped out loud when his hand wedged in between my upper thighs and soon his fingers finally found the slippery entrance in between my parted legs.


    ¡°You¡¯re so slippery and wet here, Natalia¡­and I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not just water¡­¡± Edward whispered heatedly into my ear before blowing on it.


    I squirmed with pleasure when he inserted his tongue into my ear and started licking it. My ears were extremely sensitive, and he knew it. Edward¡¯s tongue continued to tease my ear while his fingers began their magical exploration of the folds of my wet pussy. He ran his fingertips up and down my slick opening, making me writhe in ecstasy and anticipation.


    ¡°Edward¡­please¡­¡± I begged him, unsure if I wanted him to stop of to continued pleasuring me.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting wetter and wetter, Natalia¡­admit it, doing this outside is turning you on more than usual,¡± Edward continued teasing me. He was clearly enjoying every moment of this.


    I cried out shamelessly when his fingertips brushed against my small sensitive love bud. My pussy and body felt extra sensitive in the hot water, and I felt his caresses so much more than usual. It was driving me insane. I cried out his name so loudly that I was sure that I could be heard if there was someone around as heated waves of pleasure took over my body from where he was stroking me.


    He massaged my clit expertly in slow yet firm circr motions before speeding up his caresses, driving me wild with need for him. I panted hard and I felt my pussy walls clenching in anticipation as my body looked forward to more of his lovemaking. I wanted him to touch me more¡­inside¡­


    I rocked my hips back against his hardness as Edward began grinding against me faster. I opened my legs wider as I reached behind me to caress the length of his manhood with my fingertips. I heard Edward¡¯s sudden intake of breath when I started caresses the length of his cock up and down before he groaned in pleasure next to my ear.


    Edward massaged my breasts roughly with one hand as lust started to consume him as well. I rolled my head against his chest before he bent down to seal my lips in a passionate and very wet kiss. I cried into his mouth and sucked on his tongue when I felt a sudden pration into my wet love hole. Edward had thrusted two very thick fingers into my sopping wet hole, stretching my opening and rubbing against the length of my pussy walls.


    I wanted to scream at the pleasure of his stimtion. Instead, I rocked my hips wildly, riding on his fingers as Edward dutifully pumped his fingers in and out of my hole. I broke away from our kiss and gasped for air before I cried his name in ecstasy.


    ¡°Edward¡­it feels amazing! Harder¡­please¡­don¡¯t stop¡­¡± I cried out as I begged him to love me harder.


    I was nowpletely oblivious to our surroundings. All I could think about was the heat deep inside of me that needed release and the man that was driving me wild with need. With a couple more hard and deep strokes of his fingers pumping inside of my hole, I suddenly climaxed.


    My pussy clenched hard around his fingers as I squirted from my release. My orgasm was intense and satisfying. I closed my eyes in bliss as a sense of fulfillment washed over me. Edward hugged me tightly to him, pressing my back firmly against his chest as he waited patiently for me to settle down from my orgasm. He kissed my damp hair softly while I tried my best to catch my breath.


    ¡°Did it feel that good?¡± Edward whispered.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I admitted, slightly shyly. How could I possibly say otherwise when I just came so hard from his fingers?


    ¡°Is it the hot water that¡¯s making you extra sensitive today?¡± Edward asked teasingly.


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s because of you,¡± I teased back daringly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, I felt myself being pushed forward before Edward grabbed my hips in both of his strong hands. I found myself bent over the side of the hot spring with my ass thrusted upwards. I cried out in surprise when I felt Edward¡¯s presence close behind me. I felt his fingers on my private parts before his fingertips slowly parted the petals of my outer pussy lips, stretching my entrance opened.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please support my other works: Conquering the Emperor 18+


    Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion 18+

 Chapter 238 Once Isn’t Enough

    I ced a hand over my own mouth to muffle my cries of desire when I felt the engorged and thick head of his cock position itself at my entry. In one forceful thrust, Edward rammed his hot and hard rod inside of my sensitive pussy hole. I threw my head back and let out a scream as I felt the heat of his entrance apanied by the hot water of the spring.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Edward began moving his enormous cock, pumping in and then out of me immediately after his first entrance. His sex was hot and rough as his shaft hit deep inside of my core, giving me endless pleasure, wave after wave. It had been a while since I¡¯ve experience sex this rough with Edward. It was clear that he was not going to give me a break until I was pregnant with his child.


    My pussy quivered with joy as my mind looked forward to feeling his hot cum shoot deep inside of my womb. I knew I wouldn¡¯t conceive today because I was still on the pill but that didn¡¯t stop me from enjoying his passionate attention.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Edward¡­so deep¡­it¡¯s¡­rough¡­¡± I moaned and panted while I enjoyed the sensation of his hot cock rubbing against my pussy walls and pushing against the pleasure spots deep inside of my wet hole.


    My body felt like it was on fire as we continued to couple wildly. The heat of our body and the hot spring a stark contrast to the cold wind blowing and the white snowy scene that we could see. Edward¡¯s hands pumped my breasts and yed with my nipples as his cock ploughed roughly into me from behind.


    I felt like I was on the verge of cumming all the time with each of his deep strokes. My body trembled and I could no longer hold in my moans and cries of ecstasy. Edward sucked on my neck, and I could tell that he was enjoying himself as much as I did, his cock growing even bigger, thicker and longer inside of my love hole as it further stretched and expanded my insides.


    ¡°Edward! It¡¯s¡­too intense! Ahh¡­stop!¡± I screamed when my body started feeling weird. It was getting too intense, and I felt like I couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­


    ¡°Just let go, Natalia. Just cum¡­¡± Edward panted naughtily into my ear as he bit on it.


    His hand continued to squeeze my nipple while his other hand dipped in front of my hips and began pinching my clit. The sensation of three of my sensitive spots being stimted at once by his fingers and his cock drove me over the edge and I climaxed.


    I cried out Edward¡¯s name as my orgasm consumed me leaving me breathless. I would have slid down into a pile of mush if Edward did not support my body by the waist.


    ¡°My princess is such a good girl,¡± Edward whispered.


    I gasped when his cock continued pumping into me. My pussy was extra sensitive since I just came so I cried out as his cock thrusted against my womb. Edward was panting faster and moaning louder now, and I could tell that he was close. I rocked my hips backwards onto his cock to intensify the pleasurable sensation for us both.


    Edward cried out my name before he bit my shoulder as he came. I sighed in bliss as I felt his hot seed spurt deep inside of my love cave. Edward came so much inside of me, and I took it all. I love him so much. He went still for a moment after he had emptied all his seed inside of me¡­or so I thought.


    Once I had caught my breath, Edward slowly withdrew his cock from me and carefully turned me around to face him. He smiled at me lovingly as he brushed a lock of my damp hair away from my face and tucked it behind my ear.


    ¡°Did that feel good?¡± Edward asked with a teasing smile.


    I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes, so I looked down at the water and nodded my head in response instead.


    Suddenly, Edward grabbed my hand and ced it on his cock. To my surprise, his manhood was already hard and erect¡­ he was ready.


    ¡°Ready for round two?¡± Edward said as he moved even closer to me until our skin was touching.


    Oh¡­he still wanted to do more after what he just did?!


    ¡°I¡­¡± I began protesting hesitantly.


    However, Edward¡¯s lips covered mine, preventing further protests. His tongue probed and entered my mouth and I responded to his hungry kiss immediately. I kissed him back ardently, entwining my tongue with his as I felt his fingers running through my hair and cradling the back of my head. The fire of lust deep inside of me quickly rekindled with his me.


    I felt his hardness against my belly as we continued to kiss. I felt Edward¡¯s body tremble slightly when I ran fingertips along the length of his thick shaft before I held it in my hand. Edward moaned into my mouth when I ran my hand up and down his erect cock, slowly at first and then increasing in speed. I broke away from his kiss to see the look of pure desire in his magnificent green eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so naughty. You sure have gotten good at this¡­¡± Edward said in a voice thick with lust as he closed his eyes in bliss.


    I bent my head down to run the tip of my tongue around his nipple before taking it into my wet mouth and sucked on it. Edward moaned loudly as I sucked his nipple and pumped my hand up and down his hot rod. It turned me on so much to see Edward so turned on by my actions. I wanted to drive him crazy with lust just like he had done to me.


    After a while, Edward removed my hand from his cock before kissing the back of it tenderly. I looked at him in confusion. I didn¡¯t quite understand why he wanted me to stop because it seemed like he was enjoying himself so much.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please support my other works: Conquering the Emperor 18+


    Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion 18+

 Chapter 239 Forever Yours

    ¡°I want toe inside youe here,¡± Edward said in response to my unasked question.


    He pulled me closer to him and ced a hand behind my left knee, lifting my leg up and wrapping it around his hips.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I called out his name in a whisper.


    ¡°Can you manage? I¡¯ll help you¡­¡± Edward said kindly as his hands supported my buttocks.


    I nodded slightly and wrapped both my arms around his neck to support myself as I stood on one leg with my other lifted. I spread my legs and angled my entrance to make it easier for Edward to prate me.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, my naughty princess. Now, put my cock inside you,¡± Edward said as he waited patiently for me toply.


    Carefully, I grabbed his erect member and slowly guided it to my wet entrance. I heard Edward moan softly when I ced the tip of his cock at my entrance before he slowly screwed his thick rod inside my hole. I cried out softly against his shoulder when I felt his cock pressing even deeper inside of me. Edward grabbed my buttocks and positioned my body so that he could thrust deeper and harder into my pussy hole.


    I moaned louder when I felt him press further into my hole until his whole length was finally embedded inside of my body. It felt so good to be prated from this angle. I wrapped both arms tighter around his neck and tried to press my body closer to him, my breasts pressed t against his chest making me feel so close to him.


    Edward held my hips in ce as he pounded his cock crazily into my hole making me cry out his name in abandon. It felt amazing and I couldn¡¯t get enough of his hard cock pumping so deeply into my hole. I felt him so deep inside of me as he stirred up my insides and melted it to mush. I felt so hot inside as Edward shook my hips, grinding it against his in rhythm to his thrusting motion.


    It felt so good, and it felt like I could cum at any moment. His cock felt so good rubbing against my pleasure spots. Edward angled my hips so that he could pound his rod into me from various angles. I cried out loudly when the pleasure became too much for me to handle. Edward continued ploughing his thick cock into me with no signs of stopping. I moaned and cried out his name until I climaxed over and over again.


    ¡°No more¡­please¡­Edward¡­¡± I begged for him to stop before he would break my body.


    ¡°Just a bit more. Hang in there, Natalia¡± Edward whispered in my ear while his hips continued to thrust his lovestick into me.


    To my relief, it wasn¡¯t long until Edward reached his peak and with a few powerful and rapid thrusts, I felt his body tense along with his hot fluids filling me up deep inside. I panted hard as I tried to stay conscious.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to be so aggressive¡­I¡¯m still on the pill so it¡¯s not like we can make a baby right away¡­¡± I muttered myint after I had caught my breath.


    Edward carried me up into his arms. I guess it was pretty obvious to him that I could no longer walk. I was dead tired, and I was sore from his repeated pounding.


    ¡°Making a baby was just an excuse. I just wanted to make wild love to you. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had time alone together like this,¡± Edward said as heughed a little. Clearly, he found this funny.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re so dumb sometimes¡­¡± I muttered myint.


    Edward carried me out from the hot spring and headed back towards our private vi. I rested my head on his hard chest and listened to the sound of his steady heart beat. I felt like I could fall asleep in his arms at any moment.


    ¡°You should get some shut eye, Natalia. We have to continue our baby-making session tonight in bed,¡± Edward said, and I couldn¡¯t tell if he was joking or if he was dead serious.


    ¡°What?!¡± I eximed in shock at his proposal.


    We are not going to have more sex tonight! My body and mind can¡¯t take anymore¡­


    In response to my shock, Edward just winked and said ¡°we¡¯ll see¡­¡± as he patted my head.


    ¡­


    As a result of his ¡®wild lovemaking¡¯ I was so exhausted that I slept until morning. I woke up feeling well rested but super hungry. Of course, I was hungry, I fell asleep without having any dinner yesterday and Edward was the one to me. I sat up begrudgingly in bed and found out that I was alone in the room.


    Where did Edward go off to so early in the morning?


    I looked around and found that his phone was also gone which meant that he had gone outside. Great.


    Why would he just leave me here?


    I picked up my phone and started dialing Edward¡¯s number. Then, I waited impatiently for the line to connect but it never did. Edward didn¡¯t pick up his phone. I called him again¡­and again¡­


    No answer.


    I threw my phone down on the bed, my mood turning sour. I put my hand on my tummy when I heard the grumbling sound of my own stomach. That sound made me realize that I was hungry¡­more like starving for food. Just like a kid, I was very grumpy when I was hungry. Where did Edward go?


    Maybe I should just call room service to order food¡­


    I had my hand around the hotel¡¯s phone when the door clicked opened and in came Edward with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re up. I went out to get us some food. Oh, and there¡¯s cherries for you, your favorite¡­¡± Edward said as he strode into the door.


    ¡°You went to get food?¡± I asked, incredulously. Did he predict that I would be super hungry when I woke up or something? It wasn¡¯t a usual urrence for me to feel this way, though.


    ¡°Yes. I figured you would be very hungry in the morning¡­we did exercise a lotst night, if you recall,¡± Edward teased.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 240 Husbandly Duties

    I narrowed his eyes at him. I knew exactly what type of ¡®exercise¡¯ he was referring to. My body was still sore, and I felt ck and blue from his rough and passionate love making fromst night. After returning from the hot spring, Edward continued seducing me until we ended up doing it again in bed.


    ¡°Where did you go off to get food in the middle of a snow mountain?¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself from asking.


    ¡°I had it pre-ordered¡­it should taste better than standard room service,¡± Edward replied with a smile.


    Trust Edward to go the extra mile for things like this. It wasn¡¯t like I was a picky eater or anything like that¡­


    ¡°I see¡­thank you,¡± I said as I smiled back at him.


    ¡°Oh¡­and I got you these,¡± Edward said as he reached inside the paper bag and showed me a box of big dark red cherries.


    ¡°Wow¡­someone¡¯s definitely eager to please today¡­¡± I said teasingly as I reached for the box.


    ¡°Not so fast¡­¡± Edward said as he swatted my hand away yfully.


    ¡°Give me the cherries¡­please?¡± I asked using my sweet pleading voice.


    ¡°Eat your food properly first¡­ then I¡¯ll feed you theseter¡­¡± Edward said, teasing me back.


    I watched his back as he headed into the room, the cherries still in his hand. Smiling a little to myself, I followed him deeper into the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s just eat,¡± I said as I began looking through the bags of food that he brought.


    Edward brought out the dishes and began helping me unpack the food. Moments like these, when we did normal daily tasks together, made me feel like we were a real couple. Edward was always attentive and helpful. There was no such thing as a ¡®women¡¯s job¡¯ for him and we divided our responsibilities equally or based on respecting each other¡¯s preferences.


    I looked at how swiftly Edward managed to arrange the food on the table and in such a wonderful disy and I was reminded again of how lucky I am to have him by my side and as my partner. Edward was better than me in almost everything and that probably still holds true today.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What are you staring at, Princess?¡± Edward asked when he felt my eyes on him.


    ¡°My charming househusband¡­¡± I repliedzily.


    Edwardughed along with my joke; he was clearly in a good mood today. Then again, he was in a good mood most of the time, especially after we got married. His cheerfulness was infectious, and I started smiling andughing along with him.


    Finally, we could start eating. My tummy waspletely thankful for the good food. The food was amazing, and I was sure that it was much better than room service. I was busy stuffing food into my mouth when Edward spoke up.


    ¡°I wonder how our son is doing¡­¡± Edward said in yearning in his voice. He¡¯s missing his son already.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing great as always. I don¡¯t think you need to worry,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I should call just to check¡­¡± Edward said as he started reaching for his mobile phone.


    ¡°You just miss him, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked, smiling at him knowingly.


    ¡°Yea¡­yea¡­¡± Edward said as he started dialing our home number.


    Soon, the line connected, and Edward asked to speak to our son. Our son was too young to have aplete conversation with us, but I guess Edward wanted to hear his voice anyways. He turned on the speaker so that I could hear and be part of the conversation as well when our son came to the phone.


    Just like I had said, our son was doing well and happy at home with his army of supporters. However, I knew that Edward missed him a lot and needed to talk to or hear the boy ever so often. He would call me often whenever he was away from home or was abroad too.


    ¡°I told you¡­he¡¯s doing great¡­¡± I said when the line disconnected.


    ¡°Cherry time?¡± Edward asked with a seductive smile.


    I narrowed my eyes at him suspiciously. Edward began opening the box of cherry and I watched him intently. I wondered what trick he had up his sleeve this time around¡­


    Edward handed me a cherry; however, when I reached out my hand towards it, he pulled his hand back with a disapproving shake of his head.


    ¡°Open your mouth, I¡¯ll feed you¡­¡± Edward said in the gentlest of voice. It was hard not to do exactly as he says.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I said softly as I turned my head and opened my lips for him.


    Edward smiled as he popped a cherry into my mouth. The cherry tastes just like how I imagined it.


    ¡°Would you like one too?¡± I asked.


    I held a cherry between my fingertips and was ready to feed it to Edward. He smiled and nodded, and I began moving my hand towards his lips to feed him the cherry. When the cherry touched his beautiful lips, his hand grabbed my wrist with such speed and precision that I gasped.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I called out his name softly and questioningly.


    I watched as Edward wordlessly devoured the cherry and then began flicking the tip of his tongue along my fingertips. His mesmerizing green eyes watched me intently as his tongue began licking along the length of my fingers. The look on his face and his actions were so seductive that I couldn¡¯t help but moan a little when he took my fingers into his warm and wet mouth and began sucking on them lightly.


    His hand gripped my wrist, pulling me towards him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in shock, folding an arm around my breasts protectively.


    ¡°I gave you time to rest, I gave you food¡­I even fed you a cherry. You should be ready now, no?¡± Edward said with an innocent smile.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You know that I am. Come on now¡­let¡¯s make up for lost time,¡± Edward said seductively.


    Everything happened so fast. The next thing I realized; my back was alreadyying on top of the table as Edward hovered above me.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 241 Burning Desire

    Hisrge hands pinned my wrist to the table beneath me as hisrge frame loomed above my body. I felt his knees wedge my legs a part, spreading them. Then his hot lips were on mine as he started kissing me ardently. His skillful tongue parted my lips, and the heat of his kiss entered my mouth.


    I moaned into his demanding kiss as he devoured my mouth. His tongue eagerly exploring the depths of my mouth as he grinded his tongue against mine in a passionate dance. Suddenly, I heard sounds of fabric tearing and realized that Edward had torn the front of myce night gown in his desperate attempt to ess my naked body.


    I looked down to see hisrge hands parting the torn fabric to the side, exposing my naked body to him. His green eyes burned with lust and passion as he took in the view of my trembling naked body. I cried out at the intense feeling of my breasts being groped and massaged by his hands. The heat of his hands on my naked breast fueled my own me of passion.


    Edward squeezed my breasts mercilessly. Everything was moving so fast; I could sense the urgency of Edward¡¯s need. I moaned loudly in response, my body writhing underneath him.


    ¡°Edward¡­Ahhhh¡­¡± I began calling out his name in breathless whispered in between my moans and harsh breathing.


    My body felt like it was on fire and my nipples had grown taunt and erect at the stimtion of his touch. Edward continued to thrust his tongue into my mouth as his hands pumped my breasts wildly. It was all getting too much; I felt the heat building in between my legs as my pussy started to get wet.


    I cried into his mouth when his fingertips found my nipples and started teasing them. I arched my back, wishing to feel more pleasure on my nipples. Edward pulled on the peaks and rolled them in between his fingers as he applied even more pressure on them. It felt so good. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from writhing under him; my desire to be closer to him was taking over me.


    Suddenly, Edward stopped kissing me and the warmth of his body disappeared from above mine. I gasped for air as I watched Edward impatiently remove his shirt and throwing it to the side. Then his hands were on his belt. Soon all his clothes were gone and there was only Edward and his thick and swollen manhood.


    ¡°Edward!¡± I cried out his name when I felt his hands gripped my legs.


    Without warning, Edward pulled on my legs, dragging my body down along the table¡¯s surface until my hips rested right on the edge of the table. Once he seemed satisfied with the position of my body, Edward began lifting my leg up onto the table, before spreading them wide apart with his hands.


    I felt my entrance stretch open wide as Edward expertly positioned my love hole right on the edge of the table. Edward was being very assertive today and I couldn¡¯t help wondering if this was due to our baby-making talks from earlier. But like I¡¯ve told him before, I¡¯m still on the pill so it¡¯s not like I could get pregnant right away¡­


    ¡°Edward¡­I¡¯m not¡­¡± I began protesting softly. Since things happened so fast and Edward was so desperately impatient, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was wet enough to take him inside¡­


    ¡°Shhh¡­you¡¯ll get plenty wet after I ram it in, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Edward said reassuringly.


    His thick and erect cock was enough evidence for me that he was at his limit. Edward stood next to the table as he positioned himself in between my widely spread legs while I took in a deep breath and braced for the impact of his entry.


    I closed my eyes as I waited to feel his cock fill me up deep inside. My pussy was twitching with need. I also wanted this quite badly.


    Hisrge hands were on my inner thighs before he positioned the head of his thick and pulsating cock at my entrance. I sat up a little and watched the scene of his thick pole being positioned in between my legs. With a passionate grunting sound, Edward rammed his gigantic cock inside of my pussy. I screamed at the sensation of my pussy being prated and stretched by his massive shaft.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Edward moaned out my name as his hips began moving wildly, pumping his cock in and out of me.


    So fast¡­so deep!


    I didn¡¯t have to worry about my readiness at all. His cock stimted my pussy walls and the sensitive spots inside of my love hole so much that my pussy got wetter and wetter until I was flooded with my own love juices in no time at all. I could feel Edward¡¯s passion and need as he rode me like a wild stallion in heat.


    Loud wet and lewd sounds of his cock stirring up my wet insides echoed through the room as he continued to pound his thick rod in and out of me. His thrusts were solid and so fulfilling. Edward reared his hips back just enough for his cock to exit me before thrusting his hips against mine, filling me to the core with his erect shaft.


    ¡°Edward! Ahh¡­Ahhh¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out loudly in rhythm with his thrusts.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything, and my mind was nk save for the pleasure and lust that he was stirring deep inside of me. My hips thrusted up and down to meet each of his thrusts halfway, my hips lifting off the table as I arched my back.


    ¡°Your insides feel amazing¡­Natalia¡­¡± Edward moaned in between his heavy breathing.


    Hisrge hands gripped my thighs, holding my legs spread for him as he continued to pound his cock into my flooded love hole. I gripped the side of the table with my hands as I writhed underneath him. The pleasure was getting so intense, Edward¡¯s cock was hitting my pleasure spot deep inside of my hole as he prated me from various angles.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 242 Errand Girl

    He knew me and my body so well. My body burned hotter and hotter as he rode me, and it felt like I could melt at the heat. I¡¯ve been crying out so loudly that my voice sounded hoarse, and my throat started to hurt.


    The feel of Edward¡¯s hard cock buried deep within me was driving me closer and closer to my climax. My pussy walls clenched and quivered around the thickness and length of his shaft and with each thrust, I felt myselfing undone.


    ¡°Natalia¡­you¡¯re squeezing me so tightly inside. Does this feel good for you too?¡± Edward asked needlessly.


    I just nodded at him before my passionate moans wrecked my body once more. I couldn¡¯t reply to him in words, I was too overwhelmed with the currents of pleasure spreading through my body from the pounding motion in between my legs. Edward groaned as his hands grabbed the back of my ass and started lifting my hips off the table.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I can fuck you deeper this way¡­¡± Edward said with satisfaction as he began thrusting his cock deeper into my hole.


    Hisrge hands lifted my hips off the table, pushing it closer to him to match with his oing thrusts. I cried out at the intensity of the pleasure as Edward¡¯s cock seemed to have reach new depths inside of my love tunnel. He¡¯s hitting me so deeply inside¡­and with so much force¡­


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My body convulsed uncontrobly as I screamed his name and threw my head back. My climax hit me so intensely that I thought I was going to ck out.


    Edward thrusted faster and harder inside of me when I reached my peak. I honestly thought that I was going to break from his wild coupling. It wasn¡¯t long after that I felt Edward¡¯s cock twitching inside of me and the heat of his release filling me up deep inside as he shot his seed deep into my hole.


    The rest of that lovemaking session was pretty much a blur to me. I remembered Edward easing his cock out of my hole and the wetness that trickled down my thighs. Then he murmured some sweet words that I can no longer recall into my ear before he kissed my forehead and temple softly.


    He carried me in his arms to the bed with ease andid me down as I struggled to catch my breath. I had my eyes closed the whole way to the bed. When I felt his strong arms hold me close, I had a feeling that we would be spending thest day of our holiday in bed¡­not that I had anyints.


    ¡­


    **Weekster**


    I had arrived home early from work when I received a text message from Edward asking me to help deliver some documents from home to his office.


    ¡°I forgot to grab the documents on my desk. I need them for a meeting today. Can you help bring them to my office?¡±


    Was what the text message said. It wasn¡¯t often that Edward was this forgetful, especially when it came to his work. This was very unusual.


    I went to his study and was able to find the documents that he mentioned in his text message immediately. I looked down at the light brown A4-size envelop in my hand and thought to myself that these must be very important documents if Edward is asking me to deliver them to him myself.


    I mean, I¡¯m not trying to sound spoiled or anything but¡­there are drivers and butlers readily avable to do the task. However, I didn¡¯t mind going. Doing Edward, a favor was something that I liked to do, and I thought it would be a good idea to invite him out for dinner after his meeting ended. Hopefully, his meeting wouldn¡¯t end sote¡­


    ¡°On my way. Love you!¡±


    I texted him back as I headed out of the house with the envelop in hand. I politely declined the driver¡¯s offer to drive me there, saying that I would prefer to drive myself today. The traffic was unusually light, and I thought that luck was really on my side as I drove through the city to Edward¡¯s office.


    When I called Edward, he wouldn¡¯t pick up, so I ended up calling his secretary instead. I waited for the line to connect as I tapped my heels while standing in the lobby of the office building.


    ¡°Madame Natalia,¡± a young man¡¯s voice spoke through the phone.


    ¡°Dan¡­I¡¯m here to deliver some documents to Edward. He told me that he needed it for his meeting, but I can¡¯t get a hold of him. I¡¯ve called him a couple of times now¡­¡± I exined the situation to Edward¡¯s secretary.


    Yes, Edward¡¯s secretary is a young and talented man with a bright future. Yes, I thought that he was the better choicepared to anyone of the female race. I personally helped Edward pick him out from therge pile of CVs and applications. No, I don¡¯t have trust issues¡­I¡¯m just leaning on the safe side.


    ¡°Where are you right now, Madame?¡± Dan asked, his voice very alert.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the lobby¡­¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately. Please wait for me. Professor Edward is not picking up your calls because the meeting has already started. I¡¯m so sorry that I didn¡¯t get in touch with you before this,¡± Dan said apologetically.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± I said, trying to sound as understanding as possible before I hung up.


    It wasn¡¯t long until Dan showed up and took the documents from me. He suggested that I wait in Edward¡¯s private office until the meeting was over and that was precisely what I did.


    ¡­


    After almost two hours of waiting, I heard nothing back from Edward and I was beginning to feel hungry. I¡¯m guessing that his meeting is runningter than usual. Knowing that Edward probably couldn¡¯t answer my call and not wanting to disturb or worry him, I decided to call Dan instead.


    ¡°Dan. Let me guess, the meeting is runningte?¡± I asked once the line connected.


    ¡°Yes, Madame. It seems like it will take at least a couple of hours more. Professor Edward is extremely busy right now as well¡­¡± Dan said, his tone worried.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please support my other works: Conquering the emperor ;


    Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion

 Chapter 243 Reminiscing

    ¡°I see. I guess he won¡¯t be making it for dinner then. I¡¯ll go out for dinner first. Can you let him know that I¡¯ll be back for him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure, Madame. I¡¯ll do that. Please enjoy dinner,¡± Dan replied politely before I hung up.


    It¡¯s unfortunate that Edward won¡¯t be able to make it to dinner with me. It was slightly disappointing, but I guess that was ok. I grabbed my bag from the sofa and headed out to grab something quick to eat. Hopefully, by the time I was done with dinner, Edward would be done with his meeting too.


    I decided to have dinner at a nearby mall where many restaurants were avable. Dan mentioned that the meeting would likelyst for another couple of hours which meant that I had extra time on my hand after dinner as well. Going to the mall was perfect because I could do some retail therapy while I waited for Edward to finish his meeting.


    I was in the middle of my shopping spree when my phone starting ringing in my bag. Reaching my hand into my bag, I got hold of the phone and answered the call immediately. As I had anticipated, it was Edward on the other end of the line. I guess his meeting ended already. My wristwatch showed that it was around three hours since I had left his office.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Natalia¡­the meeting ran over¡­¡± Edward quickly apologized when the line connected.


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling a little to myself at how flustered he seemed.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­where are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t have dinner with you. The meeting just ended, I¡¯m still in the meeting room. I called you first thing,¡± Edward said, his voice sounding tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the nearby mall. I¡¯m just about done here, what about you wait for me in your office?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Ok¡­see you soon,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± I asked, slightly worried.


    ¡°I did. It was a sad meal in the meeting room¡­but yeah¡­¡± Edward replied, followed by a depressing sigh.


    ¡°See you¡­.¡± I said before hanging up.


    I quickly paid for the clothes and shoes that I had just selected using my credit card before asking the saleswoman to get it delivered to the mansion.


    ¡­


    When I arrived back at Edward¡¯s office he was already there, seated at his worktable. I went in quietly as I tried not to disturb him from his work. The meeting was over, but Edward seemed to be working. His eyes were focused on theputer screen in front of him and his face was stern.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked up to his worktable and sat down on the chair on the opposite side of his table. He looked up at me when I sat down and smiled at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re back faster than I expected,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Is that a good or a bad thing?¡± I asked teasingly.


    ¡°Always a good thing¡­¡± He replied without hesitation.


    ¡°How was the meeting? It seemed very long. Had trouble?¡± I asked, slightly worried about how tired and stressed-out Edward looked.


    ¡°There¡¯s some trouble abroad but I¡¯m trying my best to deal with it here so that I don¡¯t have to fly out¡­¡± Edward said followed by a tired sigh.


    I knew that Edward didn¡¯t want to travel abroad because that meant being away from home, away from me and our son as well.


    ¡°I can always take care of our son and things here while you¡¯re away¡­¡± I offered as I tried to reassure him.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not the point. If you can take care of things while I¡¯m away, I can take care of work while I¡¯m here¡­¡± Edward said almost grumpily.


    I decided to drop the matter altogether and trust Edward¡¯s judgement on this. There was no point arguing with Edward once he¡¯s made up his mind. While I was pondering which way to steer our conversation, Edward spoke up.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a grandunch event of one of our client¡¯s productsing up next week. If you¡¯re ok with it, I want you to attend the event with me,¡± Edward said, his voice clearly showing that he wasn¡¯t looking forward to the event.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll dly be your date,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Great. Thanks¡­it¡¯s not going to be fun, and there¡¯ll be a lot of annoying reporters there¡­¡± Edward said as he leaned back into his chair.


    Edward and I haven¡¯t been out to public events together for a while already. I personally have gotten used to attending these events with Edwards after the public got used to the fact that we were married and have formed a family of our own together. Those times were difficult but just as Edward had promised, those times did past. However, that didn¡¯t mean that I was thrilled to attend public events with Edward or with anyone else for that matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll turn out just fine. We just need the maids to standby to take care of our little one,¡± I said as I smiled at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since then¡­¡± Edward mumbled as if talking to himself.


    However, I could hear what he was saying and wondered what he was referring to.


    ¡°Since when?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Come here and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Edward replied as he beckoned me over to him with the gesture of his hand.


    I narrowed my eyes suspiciously at him but decided to do what he wanted anyways.


    ¡°Reminiscing about the past?¡± I asked as I smiled teasingly at him.


    Edward immediately wrapped his arms around my waist when I came to stand next to him. I watched as he leaned his head against my body before gazing up at me with his beautiful green eyes.


    ¡°Do you remember the first time we had sex?¡± Edward asked, his eyes never leaving my face.


    I would bepletely lying if I said that I didn¡¯t remember our first time doing it. It wasn¡¯t the most usual of circumstances, so it wasn¡¯t that easy to forget about.


    ¡°I do. Why are you asking?¡± I said, slightly unsure about the direction this conversation was heading.


    ¡°I still remember it very well. We did it in my office¡­on the table¡­¡± Edward said as his green eyes continued to stare deep into mine.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 244 Why Did You Do It?

    I felt the heat of his hand slide down from the back of my waist to my hips before he began cupping my buttocks in his hands, squeezing it softly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t this office though¡­¡± I said as I smiled sweetly at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Edward replied with a nod before his hands slid down and under the fabric of my dress to caress the back of my upper thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered what you were thinking¡­on that day¡­¡± I said as I reached out a hand and touched his dark hair, ying with it with my fingertips.


    ¡°I thought that I was superhuman for being able to resist doing that to you for almost a week after your internship started¡­¡± Edward said, and I couldn¡¯t tell how much of it was true and how much of it was a joke.


    ¡°No seriously. What were you thinking, Edward? Why did you do it?¡± I asked.


    To be honest, I had some theories in my mind based on what I know about what happened in the past to guess a version of why Edward seduced me on that day. Back then, I thought he was cruel and was using me just for sex and if someone told me that we would end up getting married, I would never ever believe them. However, I wanted to hear Edward¡¯s version of the story.


    Edward seemed deep in thought as he considered his response to my question. It was like he wasn¡¯t sure why he did that himself.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not entirely sure why I did that exactly¡­¡± Edward said as made an innocent and childish face. I half believed that what he just said was true; however, I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced that he seduced me randomly on impulse or because of lust only.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, challengingly.


    Edward sighed loudly when he realized that I wouldn¡¯t ept his vague answer.


    ¡°There were many reasons but if I had to pick the main one, I guess it was because I knew that I could make you happiest,¡± Edward replied.


    There was so much sincerity and seriousness in his voice that for a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure how to react. This clearly wasn¡¯t what I had expected to hear.


    ¡°You were very confident in yourself, huh?¡± I teased, not wanting to turn this conversation into an overly serious one.


    ¡°I still am. Unless you¡¯re going to tell me that you¡¯re not one super happy wifey,¡± Edward said with a lightugh.


    ¡°Ahh¡­Edward¡­¡± I let out a soft moan before whispering his name.


    While our conversation was going on, Edward¡¯s fingers were stroking my crotch through my underwear. I could feel the sensation of my panties rubbing against my opening as Edward pushed his finger against my pussy and began stroking me through my underwear.


    ¡°You¡¯re moaning¡­ I love all the sounds that you make when we have sex,¡± Edward said, his tone thickening with lust.


    ¡°You¡¯re so dirty¡­¡± I mumbled myint.


    ¡°So are you. Your juices have soaked through your underwear, I can feel your wetness on my fingers¡­¡± Edward whispered seductively to me.


    I let out a louder moan when Edward¡¯s fingers pulled the crotch of my panties to the side before his fingers started touching my wet slit directly. His skillful fingers began stroking along the slit of my pussy entrance, making my whole body shudder at the sensation.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I called his name softly as I wondered if he really wanted to have sex here.


    ¡°You were so wet on that day too¡­¡± Edward said as his thick and long fingers slowly slid inside of my love hole.


    I cried out at the sensation of his fingers slowly prating me. My hands reached out to grab the back of his chair to stead myself as I felt my legs growing weak as the currents of pleasure ran throughout my body. Edward began moving his fingers, pumping them in and out of my hole. It felt so pleasurable that I started moaning louder and louder.


    ¡°You tried your best to resist me, and I give you credit for that¡­but it didn¡¯t take long before you were moaning so loudly from the pleasure, just like how you are moaning now,¡± Edward said as he watched me react so strongly to his seductive touches.


    When Edward curled his fingers upwards and began stimting my g-spot, I threw my head back and cried out at the pleasure. Thankfully it was alreadyte at night and no one else should be in the building. I was sure that I was being very loud, not that Edward ever minded.


    ¡°Part your legs like this, Princess,¡± Edward instructed as his other hand lifted my leg and ced my foot on his table.


    Edward began thrusting his fingers harder and faster inside of my pussy. Since my legs were spread widely, his fingers started hitting me deeper inside than before. I felt his touch so much more than before as he caressed the walls of my pussy and hit the sensitive spot deep inside of my love tunnel.


    ¡°Ahh¡­Edward¡­¡± I cried out his name as I moaned.


    Wet sounds of his fingers messing up my insides echoed loudly in his office, reminding me of that day. Just like on that day, I wanted to feel hisrge cock enter me and give me endless pleasure.


    ¡°It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Edward teased as he continued watching the effect he had on my body.


    ¡°Edward¡­please¡­¡± I begged breathlessly for him to give me more.


    ¡°Are you about to cum already?¡± Edward asked, his fingers pounding in and out of my body on repeat.


    ¡°I want to cum with your cock¡­¡± I said boldly, telling him what I wanted. Unlike our first time, I could tell Edward exactly what I wanted now.


    ¡°You¡¯re one demanding princess,¡± Edward said.


    Edward withdrew his fingers from my pussy, and I felt my hot juices spurt out from my hole and onto my inner thighs. I was so wet and hot inside, the ache deep inside of my pussy bing almost intolerable. I felt Edward¡¯s eyes on mine as he watched what I was going to do next. Edward had not gotten off his chair and I knew that he wanted me to take control¡­at least for a bit.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Please Support my other works: Conquering the Emperor 18+ ; Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion 18+

 Chapter 245 Real Reason

    Boldly, I began removing Edward¡¯s belt and pants until the lower half of his body waspletely naked. Edward watched as I hastily undressed him, giving me assistance where necessary. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long to remove his clothes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hard already. Your cock is already so big¡­¡± I said with admiration as I eyed the prize that I had just unveiled.


    Edward let out a pleasurable moan when I slowly and tenderly ran the tip of my fingers along the length of his swollen shaft. I heard him suck in a deep breath as I stroked the entire length of his erect cock up and down with my fingertips. His cock began responding immediately to my touch. I watched as Edward¡¯s cock twitched in my hand, its veins bing more visible as his cock grew bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Put my cock inside of you, Natalia¡­¡± Edward ordered, his voice thick with desire.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to feel you deep inside of me¡­¡± I said seductively as I positioned my legs on either side of his hips and began straddling him.


    Edward¡¯s hands held my hips immediately to provide me with support as I grabbed his erged dick in my hand. Using my other hand, I started spreading the folds of my pussy as I positioned the swollen head of his thick member at my throbbing wet opening.


    ¡°Edward¡­ahhh¡­it¡¯s going in¡­¡± I moaned at the pleasure of his cock entering my love tunnel.


    I began lowering my hips slowly onto hisp, taking in the length of his cock into my pussy hole inch by inch. The sensation of his hard dick firmly prating my pussy felt so incredible that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying out.


    ¡°Take it all in, Natalia¡­all of me¡­¡± Edward whispered seductively as his hands griped my ass tighter.


    I panted and moaned as my hips continued to lower itself onto Edward¡¯s erect cock until his whole length was buried deep inside of my love cave. I sighed at the pleasure of having Edward¡¯s cock deep inside of me as my pussy began clenching around his shaft as it tried to feel more of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re in so deep¡­¡± I whispered as I stared into his beautiful green eyes.


    I kissed him softly and yfully; however, Edward kissed me back with heated passion. His tongue thrusted mercilessly into the depths of my mouth as he devoured it. The kiss quickly got deeper and wetter with our tongues dancing wildly with each other.


    Instinctively, I began moving my hips, thrusting it up and down as I rode Edward¡¯s massive cock. Using my legs to control the pace, I began sliding my pussy up and down the entire length of Edward¡¯s cock. I cried out at the sensation of hisrge cock sliding in and out of me.


    I ced my hand on his shoulders for support as I began moving my hips harder and faster. My pussy walls clenched around the thickness of his cock as I pumped my pussy up and down his length in wild abandon. Crying out as his cock hit me deep inside with each thrusting movement of our hips.


    Edward thrusted his hips up and down sharply to match my rhythm as he pumped his cock wildly into my pussy hole. Our flesh pping against each other as hisrge cock stirred up my love honey deep inside of my honey pot, causing loud wet sounds.


    The sensation of him filling me up inside and thrusting against my pleasure spots was driving me fast towards the edge. I could feel my orgasm fast approaching and I began bouncing my hips up and down his cock faster and faster. My lewd moans and panting filled the room along with Edward¡¯s animalistic groans of pleasure.


    ¡°Edward¡­I¡¯m cumming!¡± I screamed loudly just as my climax hit me hard.


    I couldn¡¯t move anymore once my orgasm consumed me. My body sat limply on top of hisp as I rested my head on his broad chest. Edward continued to pound his cock fast and hard into my flooded cunt, until he reached his own climax.


    The heat of his seed spurted deep inside of me. Edward shot his cum deep inside of me as he cried out my name. The sight of his handsome erotic face at the moment of his climax touched my heart.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Edward asked as he stroked my hair with hisrge hand.


    I nodded against his chest. Somehow, I had managed to catch my breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Have you stopped taking the pill?¡± Edward asked as he stroked my belly yfully.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I answered a little shyly.


    ¡°Should we go for another round to increase the odds?¡± Edward asked as his eyes sparkled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how it works¡­¡± I mumbled.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to try¡­¡± Edward said as his hands gripped my buttocks and he began getting up from his seat.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I whispered his name in surprise.


    Edward carried me up with him before sitting me on top of his worktable. We were still connected, and I could feel his thick cock getting hotter and bigger inside of me. I didn¡¯t want to believe that Edward was already so hard again.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re just saying that because you want to do it one more time¡­¡± I startedining a little.


    ¡°My wife knows me too well¡­¡± Edward whispered into my ear, and I felt my body tremble slightly in response.


    I let out a whimper when I felt Edward¡¯s cock slowly withdrawing from my entrance. After that, hisrge hands lifted my feet up on the table before spreading my legs wide apart. My pussy felt so wet and sticky inside from our mixed juices and my body felt pleasantly sore.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like that time¡­¡± I said softly, referring to the first time we had sex in his office.


    ¡°It is. I guess at first, I just wanted you to be happy for your father¡¯s sake but then before I realized it, I just wanted you all for myself,¡± Edward admitted without a trace of regret.


    ¡°Thanks for boldly admitting it, I guess¡­¡± I said, not knowing what else to say.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 246 Attraction

    Edwardughed a little as he positioned his thick and long pole at my entrance. Just like that day, I held my legs wide open as he thrusted his cock roughly into me. Edward buried the entire length of his cock into me in one thrust that left me crying out at the suddenness of his entrance and the pleasure that it brought.


    ¡°So rough¡­Ahhh!¡± I cried out before my vocabry was reduced to moans and whimpers of pleasure.


    The sound of our heated sex session filled his office along with the smell of our sweat and love juices. Edward pounded his cock in and out of my hole as he rode me. I enjoyed every single thrust as it hit me deep inside from various angles. My pussy was flooded, and our love juices leaked out of my entrance as it ran down to wet the table¡¯s surface underneath my ass.


    ¡°Your insides feel amazing¡­so hot¡­it¡¯s squeezing around me¡­¡± Edward said.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    His hips continued moving, pping against me as we grinded our hips together. His whole cock filled me up, but I felt like I wanted to be even closer to him. Nothing felt like it was enough. I couldn¡¯t control myself as I started crying out louder until my throat went dry and it started to hurt.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how many times I came as Edward continued to ram his cock into me relentlessly. My entire love hole felt numb and very well used by the time Edward had enough and reached his climax. I squeezed my pussy walls around his engorged cock, milking it, as he spilled his seed deep inside of me once again.


    We¡¯ve been having so much sex like thistely and I prayed silently for a new life to start inside of me.


    ¡­


    Even though we had nned to concentrate on making a baby, it wasn¡¯t easy and entirely up to us. Unfortunately, Edward and I became very busy with work. After that troublesome meeting, Edward became a lot busier than before and starteding homete almost every night.


    On the other hand, work at mypany got very hectic too. With higher expectations from end customers, our clients became increasingly demanding about every single thing. I could understand where they wereing from but that didn¡¯t change the fact that it was a pain for us or the fact that the team and I had to work harder and with longer hours.


    As a result, Edward and I had less time together. We were not home at the same time. We were waking up and sleeping at different hours. I wouldn¡¯t say that Edward was too stressed out about work to have sex with me, but I definitely wasn¡¯t in the mood. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t a pro at dealing with work-rted stress like Edward was.


    The whirlwindsted for a few weeks before things seemed to slow down. However, I didn¡¯t know if it was just a temporary break before all hell broke loose again or not. I was determined to enjoy the downtime while itsted. Edward too seemed to have it easier these days.


    It had been weeks since Edward and I had dinner together peacefully at home like this. Our son also seemed happy to join us for dinner. I was delighted to spend some quality time with our son, and I was sure that Edward felt the same. I watched as Edward fed our son with some baby food that was prepared by the nutritionist that we hired.


    Since we were both so busy for the past weeks, we had very little quality time with our little one. I will eternally be thankful to the nannies that helped out around the clock to take care of our son. Of course, Edward gave them extra bonuses aspensation, but I felt like it wasn¡¯t enough. I promised myself that I would go out shopping to buy them something as a thank you gift.


    I never knew that raising a child would be this difficult; however, I still felt like I made the right decision and still looked forward to weing more children with Edward. I smiled a little to myself as I watched him feed and y with our son. He¡¯s such a good dad¡­really¡­


    ¡°Want to feed him? He¡¯s in such a good mood today¡­¡± Edward said when he caught me staring at him.


    ¡°Maybe he missed us as much as we missed him while we were so busy with work,¡± I said as I smiled adoringly at my boy.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the case. He¡¯s eating so much more than before too. He¡¯ll grow into a big boy in no time,¡± Edward said as he smiled at his son.


    I watched father and son as they smiled at each other. Not having a lot of personal experience with having a father around when I was young, I hoped that our son would have a strong bond with his father.


    ¡°The nannies think the same. They say he¡¯s super healthy and energetic,¡± I said cheerfully.


    Our son¡¯s merry mood had an impact on us both. We were happy when he was and miserable whenever he cried or was in a sour mood. Having a baby had brought Edward and I closer, that¡¯s for sure. We always worked together as a team to raise our child and I felt more drawn to Edward now that I see him acting as a father. It was just a very different type of attraction to what I felt for him before, not that I have lost any of my old feelings of attraction towards him.


    ¡°I hate to bring this up now, but it¡¯s really time for us to check out the various schools for him,¡± I said before grinning at Edward.


    We¡¯ve been debating about which school to choose for our son for a while and have put off visiting the schools for a while too. Personally, I wanted our son to attend school as soon as possible so that he would meet other children his age and make friends. I felt like it would be better than being stuck at home with the nannies and with no one his age around.


    Edward, on the other hand, was too worried about our son that he felt insecure about every single detail. That had made choosing the school so difficult. I knew it sounded stupid, but I was more inclined to trusting my gut feeling and my impression of the teachers that we met but Edward was more methodical than I was inparing the school in detail.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 247 Putting Us to Bed

    I remembered him showing meparison tables of the schools ranked by different attributes. It was crazy detailed. Needless to say, Edward and I didn¡¯t want our son attending any of the schools that the Rosenhall children went to, or any school specifically dedicated to the elite. It was so obvious that we didn¡¯t even have to talk about it toe to an agreement.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I guess it¡¯s time to go check them out,¡± Edward replied in resignation before reaching out a hand to softly stroke the boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be ok¡­I¡¯m sure¡­¡± I said, trying to reassure Edward and to ease his worries.


    ¡°He has to be¡­¡± Edward replied firmly, his eyes never leaving our son.


    Edward took a napkin and began dabbing gently to clean the corners of our son¡¯s mouth. The boy giggled with joy at the attention that he was receiving. I wished that these peaceful days would go on undisturbed.


    ¡­


    ¡°Is he in bed?¡± I asked as I got out of the shower.


    ¡°Yes. Sleeping like a baby¡­¡± Edward replied with a warm smile.


    I continued to dry my hair with a towel as I approached Edward and sat next to him on the bed. Usually, we would put our son to bed together; however, Edward loves to volunteer for this job whenever I was busy or felt tired.


    ¡°Thank you for helping out all the time¡­¡± I thanked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job as his father. Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m some hired help,¡± Edward replied teasingly before he leaned in to kiss my cheek softly.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± I asked, slightly worried. I knew that Edward had been waking up in the middle of the night to attend some online conference calls with people in other time zones. I wasn¡¯t sure if he knew that I knew, though.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Edward replied.


    I felt his arms around my body as he pulled me in for a hug. The warmth of his body seeped in through the thin fabric of my silk night gown. I breathed in his scent as he started kissing the side of my neck. A soft moan escaped my lips when he started tracing the tip of his tongue along the length of my neck before nibbling my sensitive skin gently.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I whispered his name as my hand slid up and teased his hair.


    ¡°I finished putting my son to sleep¡­so now it¡¯s my wife¡¯s turn¡­¡± Edward whispered seductively in my ear.


    I gasped when I felt the wetness of his tongue as he licked my ear. His hot breath and the sound of his seductive moans filled my ears. It made me feel hot all over.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Edward pushed me down gently onto the bed. I felt the soft mattress of the bed against my back before Edward hovered on top of me as he straddled my hips, pinning me beneath him. Without wasting any more time, his hands were on my breasts as he began massaging them. He was being quite rough, and I could feel his need for me. Hisrge hands squeezed and pumped my breasts, making me cry out at the slight pain and overbearing pleasure.


    My body arched and writhed underneath him as it begged for more of his loving attention. As always, I was responding so much to Edward and his seductive touches. His hands slipped the thin straps of my nightgown off my shoulder and arms with ease before he pulled the gown down to expose my naked breasts to him.


    ¡°Your nipples are already so hard¡­¡± Edward whispered, his voice thick with desire.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I cried out at the sensation of his wet and warm mouth engulfing my nipple.


    Edward took my nipple into his mouth and began sucking on it hard and roughly. I writhed and squirmed under him as his other hand continued ying with my other breast. He¡¯s just ying with my breasts, but it already feels so amazing. I knew that my pussy was already wet with need, and it was getting wetter and wetter as he continued to suck on my nipple.


    I wanted him so much already¡­


    ¡°Edward¡­please¡­¡± I pleaded for him to hurry up and take me.


    ¡°Are you that in a hurry to go to bed? We¡¯ve just started¡­¡± Edward teased after releasing my nipple from his mouth.


    His hand stroked my tummy teasingly as he watched my body arch up at his stimtion. Edward seemed to be enjoying himself, perhaps a little too much at my expense. It wasn¡¯t long before I felt the heat of his hand on my thighs after it had slipped under the fabric of my nightgown.


    ¡°I love how you don¡¯t wear any underwear to bed¡­¡± Edwardmented as his fingers stroked upwards along my inner thighs.


    I moaned and whimpered in anticipation of his touch. When his fingers finally arrived at the wet heat in between my legs, I cried out. My hips moved up and down as his fingers slowly stroked my wet opening.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I called out his name in a whisper before I started moaning wildly.


    ¡°You get wet so easily¡­your little pussy is already flooded down here¡­¡± Edward teased.


    His fingers found my clit and began pinching it. My eyes widened at the sudden jolts of pleasure running through my body each time he pinched on my swollen clit. I moaned louder than before as my body writhed wildly, looking for release.


    ¡°Edward¡­please¡­¡± I begged him to continue.


    ¡°You¡¯re so impatient today. I guess you¡¯re close to your limit already¡­¡± Edward said before screwing his thick and long fingers into my hot hole.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Ahhhh¡­¡± I cried out and moaned at the sudden entrance of his fingers.


    His fingers prated deeply into me before he started moving them, thrusting them in and out of my hole. My hips began moving to match the rhythm of his thrusting, grinding against his fingers. I wanted to feel him deeper inside of me¡­I needed more of him.


    Edward skillfully stimted my sensitive g-spot, making me cry out again and again. His fingers thrusted against my sensitive spot as he continued to finger me fast and hard. It felt like I was on fire. The ache in my lower stomach felt unbearably hot.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 248 A Public Affair

    ¡°Edward¡­I¡­¡± I began saying but my words were disrupted by my own passionate moans. It felt so good, I could feel my orgasm fast approaching.


    ¡°Are you about to cum?¡± Edward asked, knowingly.


    I want to climax with him. I want to feel his cock inside of me¡­


    ¡°Please¡­fuck me with your cock!¡± I cried out in desperate need.


    ¡°Alright, my dear princess¡­¡± Edward said, satisfaction evident in his voice.


    I let out a soft moan as I felt Edward¡¯s fingers sliding out of my wet hole. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t long until the heat inside of me was filled with something much thicker and longer. Edward quickly positioned his thick shaft at my entrance before pounding it inside of me in one single deep thrust. I sighed in bliss as I felt his gigantic cock fill me up inside.


    ¡°So¡­good¡­¡± I murmured as my body relished at the sensation of having him fill andplete me.


    Edward¡¯s hands lifted my legs up and spread them wider a part as his hips moved in closer to mine, burying his hard cock even deeper into my love hole. He held my legs as he began moving his hips, thrusting his cock in and out of my eagerly awaiting hole. I clenched the walls of my pussy around him with each thrust, feeling him fill and stretch me deep inside.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhh! Harder¡­fuck me harder¡­¡± I cried out desperately, my hips thrusting upwards to meet his thrusts halfway.


    His cock rammed into me, hitting me deep inside with each stroke. Edward¡¯srge hands began cupping my buttocks and lifting my hips up from the bed as he continued to pump his hot and hard member into my body. He¡¯s in so deep¡­and it feels amazingly addictive. I¡¯ve coupled wildly like this with Edward countless times before, but I always felt excited when we made love.


    ¡°Your pussy is sucking in my dick. You love it when I fuck you like this, right?¡± Edward asked needlessly. He knew me and my body too well.


    Edward pounded his cock into me from various angles, just the way I liked it. When he pounded against my most sensitive spot, I cried out louder than before. My body was beginning to feel weak, and it felt like I was floating randomly in the air. I watched Edward¡¯s passionate face as he focused on giving me immense pleasure and I couldn¡¯t help falling in love with him over and over again.


    ¡°Edward¡­I can¡¯t¡­anymore¡­¡± I whimpered in between mybored pants.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Shhh¡­just cum, Natalia,¡± Edward saidfortingly.


    His hand reached in between our joint body to stimte my clit, fast and hard. The pleasure from my clit and his cock fucking my hole hard was more than I could handle. I climaxed almost immediately, crying out his name like a woman possessed.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what else happened after that as my orgasmed fogged up my mindpletely. The heat of Edward¡¯s cum being released deep inside of my cunt brought me back slightly to reality once again. I wrapped my arms around his back as he continued to fill me with his heat.


    ¡­


    The day of the event that I had promised to attend with Edward came much faster than I thought. I wouldn¡¯t say that I felt nervous about attending a public event because from the many events that I¡¯ve attended before, this was hardly anything new at all. However, I would be lying if I said that I didn¡¯t feel a little ufortable.


    I just knew that the reporters would ask insensitive questions about Edward and I and worst of all, our family and our son. It wasn¡¯t like I cared what they thought about me, but I had to admit that I cared a lot about what other people thought about my son. Our son was young and so far, we have been quite sessful in keeping him away from the spotlight.


    We never took our son out with us to public events. Ever. It was just unthinkable to have those reporters and cameramen shing their disgusting camera shes at our son like he was some rare animal in a zoo. Perhaps, one day we would attend these events together as a family. Perhaps, when my son got older and knew more about what was going on¡­maybe¡­just maybe¡­


    ¡°Focus, Natalia. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s bothering you, but if you don¡¯t focus, you¡¯re going to trip in those heels of yours¡­¡± Edward said, close to my ear.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Come here, I¡¯ll lend you my arm¡­¡± Edward said as he linked my arms in his.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°As always, if they ask you something you don¡¯t want to answer, you don¡¯t have to. If you¡¯re not bothered to deal with them, just smile next to me and I¡¯ll take all the questions. Simple. Heads up and smile, ok?¡± Edward repeated themon instruction he always gave me for these types of events again.


    I knew it already, but it was reassuring to hear him say it again. That¡¯s right, I wasn¡¯t alone anymore, Edward is with me. I turned and smiled brightly at Edward as I nodded at him. He nodded back firmly.


    It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve appeared in public together like this so if there were fireworks lined up to wee us back to the public stage together, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. The heavily sequined bright red dress with an open back all the way down to my waist looked like the perfect revenge dress. Not that I wished to have a use for a revenge dress¡­ever¡­


    I¡¯m only wearing it honestly to help one or our friends promote her new line of dresses. Otherwise, I would have opted for a safer option that showed less skin. Not that I could do anything about it now.


    ¡°Natalia¡­it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve attended a public event like this. Could we get some thoughts from you?¡± a male reporter asked as he and his fellow reporters started shoving their microphone in front of me.


    So¡­it has started again¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 249 Learning to Trust

    I couldn¡¯t believe that I used to enjoy these public events somewhat when I was a little younger. Back then public attention just seemed to add to my poprity, and I had just decided to enjoy it as it came. I never imagined that there woulde a day when I would just t out hate these events and the public attention that came along with it.


    Perhaps it was because I just grew up or perhaps it was because I now had other important things in life to care about rather than my own personal public appearance and fame. It was probably both. Now I began to understand Lucien, Edward, and Zak a little better. This became nothing more than a responsibility rted to their job to them.


    I felt the warmth of Edward¡¯s hand on the small of my back and I smiled my most dazzling smile at the camera. Natalia Rosenhall is back. Edward is here, so everything is going to be ok.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back on the scene. Hopefully everyone hasn¡¯t missed me all too much. It¡¯s good to be here and with Edward as well,¡± I replied, seemingly effortlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s very rare to see you two together at events like this. How has life changed for you after your marriage¡­and having a kid?¡± a woman reporter asked.


    I could see that she was from one of the most popr tabloid magazines and her question suited her profession very well.


    ¡°Everything in my life has changed for the better. Edward is an amazing husband. Our son haspleted our family. We are very happy right now,¡± I replied with a happy smile. It was for the camera, but it was also true.


    ¡°Sorry to ask this but¡­there are rumors, you know your son doesn¡¯t resemble¡­¡± another reporter asked, awkwardly before trailing off with a ¡®you know¡¯ expression.


    I felt Edward stiffen a little beside me, but I bet no one realized how angry he was right now. It wasn¡¯t like we haven¡¯t heard this before, but I had to say that this was the first time that someone has asked this question to my face.


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know people think that. I beg to differ though; I think my son has my eyes and he definitely has Edward¡¯s character and charm. Rumors are just that¡­rumors¡­¡± I answered casually, trying to keep the mood light.


    Whether our son resembles us or someone else is clearly none of their business. It took a lot of self-control and practice for me not to roll my eyes at the reporters. Instead, I stered on a photo-perfect smile on my face. I knew it was perfect, trust me, I practiced in front of the mirror the night before and had all my smiles lined up and ready to go.


    ¡°Photos of Edward on a date with a young woman have appeared online. What do you make of that, Natalia?¡± another reporter asked.


    These reporters are not here to cover any productunches. They¡¯re just here to pick my rtionship with Edward and our marriage apart. Then if we get into an argument or get a divorce, they will have more stories to write about.


    ¡°Well, the man is here so I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking me,¡± I said with augh as I redirected that question to Edward.


    ¡°The photos are real but us being on a date is your own personal assumption. With my work, I¡¯m with people, women and men, all the time. Next time try taking snaps when I¡¯m alone with some of my male colleagues¡­you never know, we could be on a date¡± Edward replied with an amusedugh.


    One of the valuable lessons that Edward has taught me in our marriage is that trust between us was very important and that things are not always what they seem. I¡¯ve seen images of Edward with other women so many times now that I¡¯ve lost count and my sense of jealousy has died outpletely as well. The images of Edward sitting at a coffee shop with a young woman was nothingpared to the others that I¡¯ve seen, most shown to me by Edward himself.


    The highlight was probably one of Edward with a supermodel in his arms. It looked like he was hugging her and perhaps even kissing the side of her neck, the photo looked very intimate. That obviously caused a huge argument between Edward and I after it was published online and also in physical magazines.


    To solve the issue, Edward purchased the entire collection of photos to show me. That was when I learnt that over a hundred photos were taken that showed the whole story of the model tripping over her overly-high heels and Edward saving her by using his arms and body to break her fall.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    There were more photos of him lending her support to take her to the nearest seat because she had twisted her ankle. Other photos taken at the same moment as the photo published but from a different angle showed the model breaking her fall with her own arms as well and Edward¡¯s lips were nowhere near her neck.


    Yes, one photo or a few out of a hundred or a thousand, could be taken out of context. You could say that I was too trusting of Edward, but I had decided that digging into the truth behind all paparazzi snaps wasn¡¯t the right way for me to dedicate my time and effort.


    More questions of simr nature were thrown our way but we managed to answer them together until it was about the right time for us to excuse ourselves and enter the main part of the venue.


    ¡°You did well, wife,¡± Edward teased when we were finally inside.


    ¡°You too, hubby,¡± I replied as I rolled my eyes at him.


    I no longer needed to suppress my urge to roll my eyes and it felt amazing to be able to act a little natural. The event was busy and filled with people that Edward knew well. I knew some of them as well and had fun greeting and talking to them after being out of contact for a while.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 250 Entertain Me

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking this again¡­but¡­can you please make sure that no one publishes anything too questioning about our son¡­¡± I whispered to Edward desperately as I squeezed hisrge hand.


    I felt very insecure about our son. The truth didn¡¯t matter as much as how he would feel if he grew up and saw the things written about him. Words of spections were unkind¡­at best.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to handle it,¡± Edward said as he squeezed my hand back reassuringly.


    I smiled at him in thanks, and we reverted to our public mode as we continued towork with our acquittances and business partners.


    ¡­


    ¡°That drained so much energy from me. My back, legs and feet hurt from walking around too much in high heels¡­I feel like an old woman¡­¡± Iined once we were in the limousine on our way back.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me feel a little bad for dragging you here¡­¡± Edward muttered before chuckling a little.


    His hands working to remove the bow from his neck before he shrugged off his suit. He sighed a little and I could tell that he was tired too. At least, he wasn¡¯t standing around in high heels for more than half of the night like I was.


    I took of my shoes and threw them to the side on the floor. My feet are killing me. I haven¡¯t worn heels this high and for this long for more than a year, I think.


    ¡°You look enchantingly beautiful¡­¡± Edward said,pletely out of the blue.


    I turned to look at him and saw that he was staring at me intently. How long has he been watching me this way?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­a little random,¡± I said, feeling a little shy.


    ¡°I think the dress suits you¡­very well¡­¡± Edward continued with his praise.


    ¡°Really? I think it¡¯s a little revealing¡­has a revenge dress vibe,¡± I replied beforeughing.


    ¡°I can see that. I love this color on you¡­and the smooth and sensitive skin of your back¡­¡± Edward said.


    His hand slowly turned my body around so that I had his back to him. Slowly, his fingers traced the sensitive skin of my naked back, along my spine.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I whispered his name, very mindful that we were still in the car.


    ¡°I picked this dress¡­¡± Edward said as if admitting to a little crime.


    ¡°Really? I thought the brand owner chose it,¡± I said, truly surprised.


    ¡°The brand presented options, but I made the final choice¡­¡± Edward replied, a little proudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to choose something so revealing¡­¡± I said, feeling a little suspicious.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right about that¡­but it does have its benefits¡­¡± Edward said with a littleugh.


    The next moment, his hand began sliding through the fabric of the open-backed dress to cup my breasts. Somehow, I knew that this was going to happen¡­sooner orter¡­


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I called out his name.


    ¡°Entertain me, Natalia¡­the event was so boring¡­¡± Edward said, sounding extremely bored.


    ¡°Ahh¡­you should stop¡­we¡¯ll be home soon¡­¡± I protested. I wish he could wait until we got home.


    ¡°Your nipples are rock hard¡­¡± Edward said seductively as his fingers stroked my nipples.


    His hands left my breasts temporarily before he began pushing me down onto the leather seat. I felt his hands on the naked skin of my back before the wetness of his hot tongue as he began licking the small of my back.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I cried out a little. Edward really does know all my sensitive spots. He¡¯s already turning me on so much with his advances.


    I moaned softly as he continued tracing the tip of his wet tongue around the small of my back in circr motions. Slowly, his tongue progressed on its journey upwards along my spine until he reached the middle of my back, where he started kissing and nibbling teasingly. His hands slid to the front of my chest where he continued to fondle my breasts.


    As always, it was so easy for Edward to turn me on. I felt my desire taking over me as he continued to caress the sensitive spots of my body. The heat of desire burnt hot deep inside of me as I felt my pussy getting wet for him.


    ¡°Even you can¡¯t wait for us to get home¡­can you?¡± Edward whispered seductively into my ear as he leaned his body on top of my back.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I could feel his body heat against my naked back, and it only made me want to get closer to him. Edward probably felt the same. Removing his hands from my breasts, he started to pull my dress up along my legs impatiently.


    Edward pulled my dress up until my legs and ass werepletely exposed as the fabric pooled around my waist. He began stroking my hips and my buttocks with hisrge hand.


    ¡°Lift your hips, Natalia¡­¡± Edward instructed, and I did as he told me too immediately.


    I let out a soft moan as his hand continued to caress the flesh of my buttocks. Thankfully, the passengerpartment of the limousine was separated from the driver, so we had some privacy. Edward¡¯s yful fingers quickly pulled my thongs to the side and began caressing my womanly heat. I cried out when I felt his fingers running along the wet entrance in between my legs.


    ¡°Your pussy is already soaking wet, Natalia. Did wearing that sexy dress turn you on?¡± Edward asked, teasingly.


    ¡°Edward¡­let¡¯s wait till we get home¡­¡± I suggested weakly as his fingers continued to caress my wet slit up and down.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯ll be cumming before we arrive,¡± Edward stated with certainty.


    Without waiting any longer, Edward¡¯s fingers parted the folds of my pussy before I felt a sharp prating sensation in between my legs. I cried out loudly at the sudden entrance of his thick fingers into my wet pussy. His fingers are all the way in so deep.


    ¡°It¡¯s so¡­deep¡­¡± I said in between my lusty moans.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot inside of you today¡­¡± Edward whispered seductively to me.


    I clenched my pussy walls around his fingers, drawing them deeper into my love hole. I couldn¡¯t wait for him to thrust his fingers hard and deep into my hole. My body felt so hot, and I was so turned on now that I didn¡¯t mind doing it in the car anymore. Edward was probably right, I would cum before we reached home.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 251 Walk with a Wolf

    Wet sounds echoed in the car as Edward¡¯s fingers stirred up my insides. Edward thrusted his fingers deeply into my pussy, making me cry out louder and louder. I felt his fingers so deep inside of me as he began pushing against my pleasure spots.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my hips from moving against his hand as I tried to feel more of him. My pussy clenched around his fingers greedily and I could feel myself getting wetter. My moans got louder when his fingers found my very sensitive g-spot and began stimting it.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhh! Edward¡­¡± I moaned and cried out his name loudly.


    The ache in between my legs felt unbearably pleasurable. I was so turned on that I felt like I was going to lose my mind. My body felt like it was on fire, my breasts felt heavy, and my nipples had gotten so hard.


    ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Edward said, as his other hand reached in front of me to stimte my swollen clit.


    ¡°Ahhh! So good¡­so good¡­¡± I moaned, wildly as my body writhed with the pleasure.


    Sensing that I was close to my climax, Edward began pinching my clit and pumping his thick and long fingers in and out of me faster than before. My hips rocked against his hand non-stop as my pussy clenched and quivered around his intruding fingers.


    My pussy was so wet that my love juices began trickling down my thighs, wetting my leg. I could feel him so intensely inside of me that my body quivered from pleasure and my own desire. I felt goosebumps all over my body as my orgasm approached.


    ¡°Edward!¡± I cried out his name before I couldn¡¯t say anything else anymore.


    My climax hit me intensely and I flopped down on my stomach on the leather seat of the limousine. I felt Edward¡¯s hand on my hair and my back as he stroked mefortingly. My whole body felt warm and fuzzy from the satisfaction of having sex with Edward. It was a pleasant and very familiar sensation.


    ¡­


    It wasn¡¯t long after that we arrived back home. Edward was in a very good mood and was humming to himself while I adjusted my clothes, trying to get them back to their original state. The driver tapped on the car door to signal to us that he would be opening the door.


    I nodded to Edward that I was ready to get out of the car before the door opened. The night breeze felt quite wonderful on my skin. It waste at night and the mansion was dead quiet. I thanked the driver quickly, knowing that it was veryte and he should stop working for the day.


    ¡°The weather is very nice tonight. I guess I¡¯m not out too often at night, so I haven¡¯t realized,¡± I said as I looked up at the sky.


    The wind blowing in my face sent strands of my hair flying behind me. I could feel the wind on my bare arms and back, it was a wonderful feeling. I breathed in deeply and sighed.


    ¡°Want to go for ate-night stroll?¡± Edward suggested as heced his fingers in mine.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied as I smiled at him.


    One of the best parts of having arge plot ofnd was that we had arge garden all around the mansion. It was dark but the orange light installed throughout the garden provided enough light for us to navigate the path while providing a romantic atmosphere.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a random stroll together like this¡­¡± I said as I squeezed Edward¡¯s hand a little tighter, enjoying his warmth.


    ¡°You were never really good at night strolls back then¡­¡± Edward said as he thought about the past.


    I picked up immediately that Edward was referring to my fear of the dark and the woods back when I was experiencing repeated nightmares of that event when I got lost in the woods. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯vest had that nightmare or any nightmares for that matter.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I think I¡¯ve gotten a little braver,¡± I said, feeling quite confident in myself.


    ¡°Really?¡± Edward asked, arching a brow at me before he startedughing.


    ¡°I think¡­¡± I replied,ughing a little.


    We walked further into the gardens, and it got a little darker. The wind continued to blow making the atmosphere very pleasant for being outside. The trees around this part of the garden were tall and very big. I would have been very scared of them before, especially when it¡¯s dark like this.


    Suddenly, Edward stopped walking and I looked at him in surprise. I wondered if something was wrong. However, I knew that that wasn¡¯t the case when Edward suddenly pinned my back to therge tree behind me. Hisrge hand pining both of my wrists above my head. Someone¡¯s very aggressive tonight¡­


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at him. I could feel the bark of the tree against my naked back, and it wasn¡¯t a veryfortable sensation.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing¡­¡± Edward whispered back.


    Edward smiled naughtily at me as his other hand boldly dipped into the bodice of my dress. He cupped my breast and started squeezing it roughly. I let out a soft moan as he continued to fondle my sensitive breasts. I¡¯ve been with Edward for many years now, and his preference for having sex outdoors had not gone unnoticed.


    ¡°You really do love doing it outdoors¡­¡± I muttered before his lips covered mine in an amorous kiss.


    I parted my lips, allowing his tongue to slip inside the depth of my mouth. His kiss was hungry and demanding, his tongue wandering around all over my mouth. It reminded me that Edward must have been holding back since our little encounter in the limousine or perhaps even before that¡­


    ¡°This is what you get from walking in the woods alone with a man at night. Gentlemen are just wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing¡­¡± Edward said, a hint of warning in his voice when he broke our passionate kiss.


    ¡°You¡¯re a wolf in wolf¡¯s clothing¡­¡± I replied before smiling knowingly at him. Edward just narrowed his eyes at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall little red riding hood being so naughty in the fairytale¡­¡± Edward teased me before his hand found the sp of the dress behind my neck and undid it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    Please support my other works: Conquering the Emperor 18+


    Love ve to the Mafia Boss¡¯s Passion 18+

 Chapter 252 Doing It Right

    The dress fell down to my waist immediately as the sp became undone and I began to understand why Edward had chosen this dress. Trust Edward to always n things in advance.


    ¡°Did you n to do this since the beginning?¡± I asked, wanting to confirm my own suspicions.


    ¡°Half right. I was going to do you in the limo but then after seeing how sexy you looked in the dress, I thought the woods would suit little red riding hood better¡­¡± Edward replied shamelessly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt his hands on my waist and my hips as Edward began turning my body around to face the tree. Then his hands began pulling up my dress to expose my legs and I knew that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer to take me. Since I couldn¡¯t wait to have him too, I decided to help him out with my dress. Once the dress was out of the way, Edward began undressing his lower half immediately.


    ¡°Bend over and stick up your ass, Natalia. I want to fuck you from behind¡­¡± Edward said, his tone dark with desire.


    ¡°You seem very rushed¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but tease him as I did as he hadmanded. I bent over and ced my hand on the tree and stuck my ass up, making sure that my pussy opening was at the right angle for him to prate.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold back anymore. You came in the car¡­you should be plenty wet already,¡± Edward replied. He was right, my pussy was already soaking wet from our tryst in the car and also my renewed desire to have him inside of me.


    Edward didn¡¯t waste any time as hisrge hands grabbed my hips before he positioned the head of his thick cock at my wet entrance. I felt his fingers parting my pussy lips a little and I held my breath in anticipation of his entry. When Edward¡¯s thick andrge member pounded into my hole, I cried out without restraint. My cries and moans of ecstasy echoing in the garden as Edward reared backwards to pump his cock into my cunt harder and deeper.


    His groans of lust and the sound of his flesh pping against me as he took me from behind turned me on so much. Whenever Edward had sex with me outdoors, it was always wild. It was like he became the wild animal version of himself, and I truly enjoyed it as well.


    His enormous shaft pounded into me non-stop as he gathered speed and intensity. His cock was hitting me fast and deep inside and I cried out from the pleasure. My pussy got so wet that my love juices spurted out of my hole with each of Edward¡¯s thrust in and out of me. I held onto the tree like I was holding on to dear life, trying my best to support myself and maintain my bnce while Edward continued to thrust wildly into me from behind.


    Hisrge hands held my hips in ce so that he could prate me based on his will. I threw my head back and moaned louder and louder while Edward pumped his thick dick into me faster and faster. Sometimes it would hurt but then the pain would be reced with so much pleasure and I would forget everything all together.


    ¡°You¡¯re screaming so loudly¡­am I hitting the right spot?¡± Edward asked.


    He was right, his cock was hitting the sensitive pleasure spot deep inside of my hole. I felt like I was going to cum from every thrust. It was driving me insane with lust.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a wild animal¡­¡± I whispered before my lewd moans took over again.


    ¡°I know that you like it. You like it when I do you hard¡­¡± Edward whispered to me thickly, his cock still hard at work.


    He was right. I loved it when he gave it to me hard and rough.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahhh! More¡­more¡­¡± I cried out when I felt my orgasm approaching. Just a little more and then I¡¯m going to¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you cum¡­don¡¯t you worry¡­¡± Edward hissed into my ear.


    He knew that I was close and began thrusting harder and faster into me, making sure that I would reach the edge. After a few deep thrusts, I climaxed magnificently. My whole body spasmed and trembled along with my pussy as it clenched and quivered around Edward¡¯s hard member. I threw my head back and screamed.


    Edward bit my shoulder hard when he reached his own peak. His cock spurted his hot seed deep into my womb as we both moaned together. I felt his heat filling me deep inside as his cock shot so much of his cum inside of me and I took it all in. My pussy squeezing and milking out everyst drop of his seed into me.


    My head felt light, and my pussy felt so sore when our wild love making session ended. Edward slowly withdrew his cock from my love tunnel. I felt his member sliding out of me along with the mix of our love juices as it gushed out of my hole and onto my thighs. There¡¯s so much of it, it¡¯s spilling everywhere¡­


    My legs felt so weak, and I would have fallen to the ground if Edward hadn¡¯t support me by holding me in his strong arms. Slowly, he sat down and let me lie on hisp. The grass serving as suitable cushion for my tired body. We both struggled to catch our breath for a while as we silently enjoyed each other¡¯spany.


    Edward stroked my hair, and I closed my eyes in bliss as I rested my head on his thigh. The moment was so blissful and peaceful that I wanted to fall asleep together like that. Although, that probably wasn¡¯t a good idea, considering that we were outdoors and quite deep in the garden.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Edward spoke up suddenly. His serious tone caught my attention, and I opened my eyes to nce at his face.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I made a questioning sound, urging him to continue with what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Be strong, Natalia. There¡¯s no need for you or our family to hide away. No matter what happens, we must be strong for our son,¡± Edward said.


    I knew he was referring to my worry about our son¡¯s future and what the other people thought about him. My own fears made me so insecure and perhaps that was having a bigger impact on our son than the reaction of other people. I heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s take him on a holiday with us soon,¡± I replied before closing my eyes once more.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 253 Mission Impossible

    **A few monthster**


    It¡¯s honestly been almost six months since I¡¯ve been trying to conceive and have been off the pill. Unlike the first time when I got off the pill to try this, this time was proving to be much harder. When I decided that I wanted to have Reiner¡¯s child and secretly got off the pill, I became pregnant a few months after.


    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me this time. I couldn¡¯t understand why I wasn¡¯t with child yet. As time went by, I became more and more frustrated and stressed out about it. Ultimately, I lost count of the times I¡¯ve peed on the pregnancy test stick just to get a negative result.


    The pressure was overwhelming, and it got worst as time went by. Of course, I knew that some people waited years before they were able to conceive and it¡¯s only been around six months for me, but still, I was out of my mind stressed about it. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I was pressured because of my own desire to have a baby or because I was afraid that Edward would be disappointed and impatient with the wait.


    Looking back, it was probably all in my head because Edward never mentioned or showed any signs that he was in a real rush about it. The disappointment from the negative pregnancy results dampened my spirits more than anything.


    I got so desperate that I would force Edward to have sex with me on my ovtion days. Needless to say, he hated it. More urately, he didn¡¯t hate the sex, but he hated the attitude and approach that I was taking to achieve my results.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Edward¡­but it¡¯s the day today¡­¡± I said to Edward the moment he stepped through the door of the mansion.


    It waste at night when Edward came home after a very long and stressful day at work. Yes, I had Dan inform me of how his day went because I knew that it would impact his performance and therefore, the odds of me conceiving. I was desperate enough to involve even Dan into my reproductive nning.


    Edward looked at me with a look of disbelief as he closed the door behind him. He sighed loudly as he looked at me with nk eyes. I could see that his mind was off elsewhere and perhaps not fully functioning because of stress and overwork but hopefully his body is still¡­virile?


    ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­¡± was all that Edward said before walking past me.


    Did he just turn me down even when I just told him that today¡¯s my ovtion day? You know, it onlyes once in a month¡­so if we miss it¡­then¡­


    ¡°Edward, please wait¡­¡± I said, turning around to grab hold of his arm to stop him from escaping from me.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Why are you still up? Let¡¯s go to bed¡­¡± Edward said, and I could tell that he was trying to be patient with me.


    ¡°I know¡­but¡­it¡¯s supposed to be ovtion day today so¡­¡± I mumbled as I pleaded to him with my eyes.


    ¡°I have to say that I did not expect my wife to be asking for sex right when I walked in the door¡­¡± Edward said teasingly as he put an arm around my waist.


    With Edward¡¯s arm around my back ushering me forward, we started heading to our room. I couldn¡¯t understand how Edward could be so carefree about this. This was the day that my chances of getting pregnant was highest in this entire month. If we miss this then, I¡¯ll surely be greeted with multiple negative pregnancy test results.


    I wasn¡¯t a big fan of seducing Edward. For one, it wasn¡¯t an easy task, and I was not used to it. However, ncing at him preparing for bed, I felt like I was beginning to run out of time and options. To be honest, I was too stressed to be in the mood myself, but we have to do what we have to do¡­


    I turned around to face the bed as my mind contemted my next move. Edward wasying on the bed as he looked at his phone screen leisurely. This is all for the sake of our future baby, I thought to myself as I gathered some courage.


    Wasting anymore time isn¡¯t going to help my case and with that in mind, I got onto the bed and crawled towards Edward. By the time that he lifted his eyes from his phone screen, I was already straddling his hips and hovering above him. He gave me a confused look as if to ask what the hell I was doing.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Edward¡­we must have sex now,¡± I stated firmly.


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed in annoyance. Then he threw his phone aside onto the bed before he covered his eyes with the back of his hands. I could tell that he wasn¡¯t going to be very cooperate today.


    ¡°You¡¯re still going on about that? We¡¯re not having sex today¡­¡± Edward said, his hand still shielding his eyes away from me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me. It¡¯s ovtion day today! If we want to make a baby, we have to do it today!¡± I screamed at him, unintentionally.


    By the time I realized my mistake, it was already toote. I just screamed at Edward. I just took my own frustration on him. This is the worse¡­


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Edward called my name as he looked directly at me. His voice sounded so calm and that made me feel even guiltier.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Edward,¡± I said before shifting my weight to climb off him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be too stressed about the baby¡­¡± Edward whispered to me softly and calmly as if he was trying tofort me.


    However, that wasn¡¯t what I wanted to hear. I didn¡¯t want him to tell me that it was fine if I couldn¡¯t conceive because it¡¯s not fine. I want to have Edward¡¯s child. I felt like I was going to burst out into tears. For a moment, I felt like the world was really against me and even Edward wasn¡¯t being supportive.


    There were no words that I could think of that would make him understand my pain and disappointment of not being able to conceive. We¡¯ve tried endlessly for months with no results. I was at my wit¡¯s end and I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯vee so close to giving up. However, in the end, my yearning for the birth of our child always won out and I found myself going at it again¡­and again¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 254 Can’t Hide

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m stressed, and I should be. It¡¯s been months and I¡¯m still not pregnant¡­even though we¡¯ve been trying and trying¡­¡± I said as my emotions took over me. My voice cracked and I started sobbing.


    ¡°These things can take time and stressing about it isn¡¯t going to help and you know that. Don¡¯t worry so much. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a rush¡­¡± Edward said as he stroked my headfortingly.


    ¡°Should we go see the doctor¡­¡± I whispered desperately.


    Maybe we need help from the doctors. Maybe we should just get IVF. Perhaps that is the solution to our problem.


    ¡°No. We¡¯re not going to see the doctors or get any help about this. I think you¡¯re over stressing and overthinking everything rted to this and it¡¯s starting to get very unhealthy for you. Your health physically and mentally is my top concern and not some baby that hasn¡¯t even been conceived yet,¡± Edward said seriously.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I began protesting weakly.


    ¡°Our baby wille when we¡¯re ready. From now on, I don¡¯t want you obsessing over this. I don¡¯t want you taking pregnancy tests or timing your ovtion. Let¡¯s live life like normal, ok?¡± Edward said, his voice gentle like he wasforting a child.


    ¡°But I thought you wanted another child¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I still do but I¡¯m sure that our child will be here when he or she is ready. We just have to wait patiently¡­¡± Edward replied as he hugged me close to him.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I said in agreement as I nodded hesitantly.


    ¡­


    It had always been one of my silly dreams to make a surprise announcement to my husband that I was pregnant with his child. Obviously, I had missed that opportunity with Reiner once before, although, I wasn¡¯t sure if he would be overjoyed by my surprise or not. That just made me want to surprise Edward even more if and when I became pregnant.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the way that things yed out at all¡­


    It¡¯s been a few months since we sort of called off our baby-making project. Edward was strict in monitoring me to make sure that I wasn¡¯t ¡®obsessing over¡¯ trying to conceive. That included a strict ban on pregnancy tests and everything else that came with increasing my chances of getting pregnant.


    At first, it just stressed me out even more that I didn¡¯t know anything and didn¡¯t seem to have control over anything. However, as time went by, I was able to go back to living life normally without over thinking about whether or not I had conceived.


    Probably because I was less stressed than before, our sex lives also improved, and we had sex regrly. More like, we had sex very often. Of course, I did not time for my ovtion because it was banned. At first, I tried counting the days from my period but then I just stopped as time went by.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°How was your meeting with your clients today?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°Can we not talk about work when you¡¯re eating me out down there¡­¡± I replied before letting out a soft moan.


    Edward¡¯s face was buried in between my legs as his tongue worked their magic on pleasuring my pussy. Hisrge hands held my thighs wide open as his tongue teased my wet opening. He ran his tongue up and down the wet slit in between my legs, making me cry out loudly.


    My body writhed in ecstasy when he plunged his tongue deep inside of my hole. I was so hot and wet down there and Edward was making me wetter with each thrust of his tongue in and out of my love hole. I moaned and arched by back, thrusting my hips towards his face.


    ¡°Ahhh! It feels amazing¡­Edward¡­¡± I said before sighing with pleasure.


    Edward did not bother to reply to me and that was what I wanted. His lips and tongue continued to please me. When he sucked hard on my clit, I cried out over and over again. I felt like my mind was going to explode, the pleasure of my clit being sucked repeatedly was bing too much for me to handle. I moaned louder and my body trembled uncontrobly.


    Slowly, Edward eased his tongue out of my hole, and I could feel his gaze on my most womanly part. I ran my fingers through his hair as I waited for him to continue pleasuring me.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Edward called my name. His voice sounded so sexy.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I let out a soft questioning sound. This better not be another question about work¡­


    ¡°¡­when was thest time that you had your period?¡± Edward asked, suddenly.


    ¡°Umm¡­probably around six or seven weeks ago¡­¡± I replied after thinking a little.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Edward said bluntly.


    ¡°Really? What makes you think that?¡± I asked, shocked at his sudden statement.


    ¡°Your pussy and your nipples are a darker rosy color than before¡­¡± Edward said before dipping his head lower to continue sucking on my clit.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhhh! Ed¡­ward¡­¡± I moaned and cried out at the sudden surge of pleasure that ran throughout my body from where Edward was sucking.


    It felt so good, and the pleasure was so intense, I felt like I could faint from this. My hips thrusted upwards sharply when Edward thrusted his tongue into my pussy hole. My body writhed, thrusting my hips up towards his face as he ate me out. His tongue fucked my cunt as I screamed and clutched my hands into his hair.


    It didn¡¯t take long for my body to convulse and gush out more of my love juices onto his tongue when I climaxed. Sex with Edward had been so blissful and rxingtely. Since Edward pretty much banned me from taking regr pregnancy tests and timing my ovtion, life had reverted to how it was before. I was forced to take my mind off trying to conceive a child and many stress-free months had passed by since then.


    I thought that I may be pregnant after my period waste but had decided to postpone the pregnancy test until I was sure that I skipped a period rather than it justingte. It wasn¡¯t rare for my period to bete in some cycles after all. Sometimes, stress from work could make my period skip for a month or more, all together. However, now that Edward had pointed out that he thought that I could be with child, I truly thought that it was a possibility.


    ¡°Can I pee on a pregnancy test now?¡± I asked Edward right away after I had caught my breath as I recovered from my own intense orgasm.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 255 Finally Ours

    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Edward replied as he bent down to kiss me on the cheek.


    ¡°Edward¡­I love you,¡± I said, meaning every word.


    ¡°Go get your pregnancy test. If it¡¯s positive, I¡¯ll take you to see the doctor,¡± Edward replied smoothly.


    He didn¡¯t seem so concerned or excited at all. It was like he was sure that the result would turn out positive. I wished that I could have surprised him but that didn¡¯t seem possible anymore. I also wished that he would look a little more excited that I could be pregnant. Like, seriously, it¡¯s finally happening so I wished he would react even if it¡¯s just a little more¡­


    I peed on a pregnancy stick once again. I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I¡¯ve peed on these things. Thinking back, I was very excited and anxious when I first purchased and used this thing for the first time. That was my first time, but I got a positive result right away.


    I held the stick in my hand as I returned to the bed and sat on it while waiting for the result. Edward scooted over so that he could rest his head on myp. We waited together for those long ten minutes or so for the result. I prayed so hard. There wasn¡¯t anything else that I could do so I just closed my eyes and prayed¡­prayed¡­and prayed harder!


    ¡°It¡¯s positive,¡± Edward announced nonchntly.


    My eyes snapped opened before I stared down at the pregnancy stick that I held in my hand. Edward was right. There were two marks on the stick¡­which means that I¡¯m pregnant. Finally!


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant! Edward! I¡¯m pregnant¡­finally¡­I¡¯m pregnant!¡± I screamed excitedly as I hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Stop squealing and don¡¯t move about too much or you¡¯ll lose the baby. Get dressed, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital,¡± Edward said as he swiftly got off the bed.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I mumbled as I slowly got up.


    Edward took me to the hospital, and we met up with the same doctor who helped take care of my case during my first pregnancy. We got proper confirmation after the test that I was indeed pregnant with Edward¡¯s child. Edward didn¡¯t seem too excited about it; on the other hand, I was bursting with so much joy. I couldn¡¯t stop giggling at my own long-awaited sess and it made me think that the baby would be a very joyful one.


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you with my pregnancy. This little dream of mine clearly didn¡¯t get to materialize¡­¡± Iined a little on our way back from the hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised enough, don¡¯t worry,¡± Edward replied, his eyes on the road.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just pretend that you didn¡¯t know anything and just go along with it for once?¡± I muttered, as I pouted.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s just being unreasonable,¡± Edward said as he grinned at me.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. You just don¡¯t seem excited¡­¡± I said, clearly disappointed.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m so excited and overjoyed that I¡¯m not sure how I should act. Congrattions, Natalia¡­¡± Edward said a little shyly before turning to smile sweetly at me.


    ¡°You mean, congrattions to us, don¡¯t you?¡± I corrected him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to wee more of our children to this world,¡± Edward said happily. I felt so proud that I could make him so happy.


    ¡°You sure love being a dad, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked, teasingly.


    ¡°Of course, I do¡­¡± Edward replied without any hesitation.


    I was finally pregnant. Our little family of three was about to expand to a family of four¡­or so I had thought.


    ¡­


    A few weekster, I had an appointment for my first ultrasound and check-up. Edward readily cleared his schedule to be with me on that day. It felt like a repeat of when I was first pregnant with our son which was overall a heavenly experience. Not saying that it was an easy experience to be pregnant and then deliver a child.


    The doctor greeted us happily and congratted us once again on my second pregnancy. As always, the doctor was full of positive energy, and I found thatforting and motivating. However, the ultrasound was taking longer than I had anticipated based on my previous ultrasound experiences. After more time went by, I began feeling ufortable and I started wondering if something was wrong.


    ¡°Umm¡­is everything ok?¡± I asked, my voice shaking with concern.


    ¡°Oh¡­everything is fine,¡± the doctor replied but her eyes continued to check the screen closely.


    After a while, she finished her ultrasound session. I waited with bated breath to hear what she had to say to us.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with twins. Congrattions!¡± the doctor announced joyfully.


    My mouth dropped opened as my eyes also widened at the news.


    ¡°Twins? Really?¡± I said, unable to control my surprise and delight. Edward and I are not just going to have one baby. We¡¯re going to have two!


    I¡¯ve waited so long for this and now it all seemed like the wait was more than worth it. We¡¯re going to have twins. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. My babies are here with me inside my belly. I ced my hands on my small baby bump and felt like I was about to cry from the overwhelming happiness that I was feeling.


    Little did I know that Edward was feeling very ufortable with the news. I turned to smile happily at him and could feel that he didn¡¯t quite share my joy. It was hard for me to understand why. Having twins was like I had achieved a special small miracle of my own. I was so happy that nothing filled my mind but the news of the twins for the next couple of days.


    ¡°Natalia¡­can you wait outside for a bit. I want to catch up with the doctor for short while¡­¡± Edward said to me.


    I nodded. I guessed that since they were old friends, they probably wanted to talk a little in private. Just like Edward had requested, I sat down in front of the doctor¡¯s office to wait for him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you concerned?¡± the doctor asked,ing straight to the point. She could see the distress on Edward¡¯s face as clear as day since Natalia had left the room.


    ¡°To be honest, yes. I¡¯ve heard that there is more risk ofplications¡­for a woman carrying twinspared to a normal pregnancy¡­¡± Edward said, his voice full of worry.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie and say that that¡¯s not true. You¡¯re knowledgeable too so I¡¯m sure you know. But you see, medical technology has evolved a lot and nowadays with all the IVFs nting multiple embryos into women, it¡¯s bing more and moremon for women to have twins or even triplets,¡± the doctor exined.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Edward said, not wholly convinced.


    ¡°Doctors, including myself, are more used to dealing with twin or triplet pregnancies now and so the risks are much lower than before. Natalia is young and very healthy. I don¡¯t foresee anyplications in her case¡­and I¡¯m not just saying it¡­¡± the doctor said reassuringly before she smiled warmly at Edward.


    ¡°I see. Please help take care of her,¡± Edward said as he nodded slowly.


    ¡°Of course, I will. You better do your best to take care of her too,¡± the doctor said before smiling brightly.


    ¡°I will. Thank you, Doctor,¡± Edward replied.


    ¡­


    I heard the door to the doctor¡¯s office slide open and looked up from my phone screen. Edward walked through the door, and I got up from my seat and greeted him immediately.


    ¡°So¡­what did you talk to the doctor about?¡± I asked curiously as we walked together to the car.


    ¡°Nothing much. Just some talk between old friends. There¡¯s nothing for you to be worried about¡­¡± Edward replied smoothly.


    I guess he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so I didn¡¯t press him any further. The news of the twins made me too happy to care about anything else much at that moment and I didn¡¯t want to sweat the details.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 256 Growing Up

    **5 Years Later**


    ¡°Mummy! Wow! You¡¯re here early today!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am¡­¡± I called out cheerfully before crouching down with both my arms outstretched.


    I watched with a mix of pride and joy as I watched a very cute and smiley red-haired boy run straight into my outstretched arm. He hugged me and I hugged him tightly in return.


    ¡°Hi, Ryder. How was your day at school?¡± I asked as I gazed into his beautiful eyes. At least, he has my eyes.


    ¡°It was awesome!¡± he replied energetically.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Cool! Well, it¡¯s time to go home. Daddy will be back early today too!¡± I said excitedly.


    ¡°Wow cool!¡± Ryder eximed excitedly as he raced off ahead towards the parking lot.


    ¡°No running! Ryder!¡± I called after him and surprisingly, my little boy stopped in his track and waited for me to catch up to him in my wobbly high heels.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy these days, huh?¡± I teased as I caught up to him.


    I offered him my hand and he dutifully took it and held it tight. We walked side by side towards the parking lot where I had parked my car. Edward and I tried our best to find time to pick up our children from school. Of course, there were many days when that couldn¡¯t happen due to our work or other responsibilities. On those days, we would have one of our butlers or driverse to pick up the children.


    I personally loved picking up the children from school because they just looked so happy to see me waiting for them at the end of their school day. For someone who never had aplete family like me, being able to build aplete family of my own with Edward was a dreame true.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying¡­so please tell daddy that I¡¯ve been good, ok?¡± Ryder said as he smiled up at me.


    ¡°What secret deal did you cut out with Edward this time?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re good and help me out, then you¡¯ll find out¡± Ryder replied with a calcting smile.


    Although Ryder has red hair and my eyes and did not look anything like Edward, no one could deny that his personality and mind were a direct duplicate of Edward¡¯s. Those two got along so well and Ryder was closer to Edward than any other father and son duo that I knew of.


    ¡°What will I get if I help you out?¡± I teased back.


    ¡°Umm¡­maybe I¡¯ll ask daddy to bring you along on our trip¡­¡± Ryder said with a bright smile.


    I felt like I was looking at a mini version of Edward.


    ¡°Wow¡­sounds amazing!¡± I said excitedly before bending down to hug him.


    Ryder¡¯s appearance and coloring that resembled his biological father so much had caused quite a lot of drama both within the Rosenhall family and the public when he was born. I only realized that Edward had probably told a big fat lie to Lucien about the parentage of this child when I saw the look of pure shock on Lucien¡¯s face the first time that he saw baby Ryder.


    The look he shot Edward was deadly, but Edward just smiled sheepishly and shrugged. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think that Ryder would turn out so much like his biological father. Lucien could tell right away that Ryder was not Edward¡¯s child and that he had been lied to.


    It all started to make sense how Edward managed to convince Lucien to allow our marriage. He probably told Lucien that I was pregnant with his child and that he was willing to take responsibility. Edward never told me about any of this, but I was quite convinced that I didn¡¯t get it wrong this time.


    When the press started questioning if Ryder was even Edward¡¯s real son, I was very stressed and scared because I was afraid that the truth would be exposed. I wasn¡¯t afraid for myself, but I was afraid for Ryder. I knew that one day perhaps he deserved to know the truth about his biological father but if that day ever came, I didn¡¯t want him to hear it through some gossip magazine, website, or social media. I wanted him to hear it from Edward and me.


    When I raised my concern to Edward, heughed it off like some bad joke.


    ¡°Ryder is my son. Period. I¡¯ll keep on saying the same thing until the whole world believes it. It¡¯s as simple as that,¡± Edward stated without a care.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t want them to publish any crazy theories¡­¡± I said as I voiced my concern.


    ¡°The only problem they have with him is that he has red hair and neither of us has it. So, we¡¯ll just tell them that your grandmother or someone has red hair, ok? That¡¯s it, done,¡± Edward said, brushing off the whole matter.


    He made it all sound so easy. Perhaps it really was that simple and I was just over thinking things, but I was really worried about Ryder. I bet if we were a normal couple no one would be double guessing if our child really was ours or not like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I whispered still unconvinced.


    ¡°Stop worrying, Princess. I¡¯ll deal with it,¡± Edward said as he hugged me from behind. I leaned my head against his chest. I trusted Edward but I just couldn¡¯t help worrying.


    So many ¡®what if¡¯ scenarios filled my mind as I worried endlessly. I knew how much rumors could influence children and also the reactions of other people based on my own personal experience, and I wasn¡¯t willing to take even the slightest risk of that happening to my child. Growing up, I was the darkest of the ck sheeps in the Rosenhall family and the mean words written and spoken by the reporters only made my situation worse.


    I had graduated from all that but was it too much to ask that my son shouldn¡¯t have to go through such a haunting experience?


    ¡­


    We arrived home earlier than expected due to light traffic which made me feel so fortunate. Work had been busy as always but now I have a team that helps me at work. Slowly but surely, I have been climbing up the corporatedder and now I lead a small team of my own. I have found my passion in event organizing, so now I lead a team that focuses on organizing public events and managing PR for thepany.


    ¡°Madame, dinner is ready. Should we start arranging the table?¡± a maid asked me.


    ¡°That would be good. Edward should be back soon,¡± I replied.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 257 Old Friends

    A few seconds after those words left my mouth, the front door opened, and Edward walked in along with the troublesome twins. Roseline had her dark hair braided and held her father¡¯s hand. Roseline clearly had Edward in the palm of her hand and was already a pro at sucking up to her father. I decided to give my girl a name simr to my own mother¡¯s name as another way of thinking of her.


    Edward named the other twin after his mentor, ironically that was my father, so his name is Devon. These three little devils are responsible for keeping Edward and I challenged and super preupied.


    ¡°Mummy¡­I¡¯m so¡­hungry¡­¡± Devon said as he walked up to me and hugged my leg.


    ¡°Food is ready. Let¡¯s go to the dining room,¡± I said as I patted his head before taking his small hand into mine.


    Edward walked up beside me before cing a sweet kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°Wee home, Edward,¡± I said as I smiled at him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ryder?¡± Edward asked, looking around.


    ¡°He¡¯s already waiting for food in the dining room. Let¡¯s go,¡± I replied before walking ahead along with Devon.


    ¡­


    **A weekter**


    Edward held his eldest son¡¯s hand as they casually strode through one of the most upscale malls in the city center. It was the weekend, and the mall was crowded with shoppers and families out to have a good time.


    ¡°Where should we go next? I¡¯m a little hungry¡­¡± Ryder said as he tugged lightly on his father¡¯s hand for attention.


    ¡°Perfect because we¡¯re going to a restaurant,¡± Edward replied as he smiled down at his son.


    ¡°Cool¡­I want steak,¡± Ryder said happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve got steak,¡± Edward replied smoothly as he checked the time on his watch.


    When father and son had arrived at the restaurant, a young woman greeted them warmly and led them to the table in a private room that Edward had pre-booked in advance.


    ¡°Let me show you to your table, Sir,¡± the young woman said politely before leading the way.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Ryder muttered.


    ¡°I know¡­I can hear your tummy growling like a monster¡­¡± Edward muttered back.


    Father and son smiled at each other as they followed the waitress to their table.


    The waitress handed them the menu after the two had sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back to take your order. Please press the button to call me when you¡¯re ready,¡± she said with a professional smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to order now,¡± Ryder said energetically as he pointed his finger at the photo of the T-bone steak on the menu.


    ¡°He¡¯ll have that. Well done,¡± Edward told the waitress.


    ¡°When do I get to eat it medium rare like you do?¡± Ryder muttered as he pouted at his father.


    ¡°When you¡¯re older,¡± Edward replied without hesitation.


    After cing his own orders with the waitress, Edward slowly got up from the table.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ryder asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m picking up a friend. He¡¯s decided to join us for lunch. Wait here, ok?¡± Edward replied with a smile.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Ryder replied obediently.


    Edward patted the boy¡¯s head adoringly causing the boy to pout in annoyance.


    It¡¯s been many years since Edward had heard from his friend. To be more urate, Edward was unable to track down his friend even after his continuous efforts all these years. Therefore, he felt like it was no coincidence that his team was finally able to locate him that his friend had returned to the country recently.


    Surprisingly, Edward was able to get into contact with his friend quite easily through his friend¡¯s current employer who happened to be one of his business partners from the past. Now in less than a few minutes, Edward woulde face-to-face with his friend for the first time in years and he felt a mix of excitement and anxiety.


    Taking the elevator up to the reserved helicopter dock on top of the mall, Edward thought of what he wanted to say to his friend. The ride upwards was too short for Edward to reflect on everything, but it was enough time for him to reconfirm his own decision.


    A very tall man dressed head-to-toe in ck stood alone on the roof top waiting for Edward¡¯s arrival. His red hair shone in the sunlight and fluttered a little in the wind. The man stood straight, and his face was an unreadable emotionless mask.


    The man turned around at the sound of Edward¡¯s approaching footsteps.


    ¡°Reiner¡­well, you probably go by another name now¡­¡± Edward greeted his old friend as he came to stand directly in front of him.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± Reiner said as a small smile broke on his lips.


    ¡°How long have you been away from this ce? Or should I say this country?¡± Edward asked casually as he eyed his friend.


    ¡°Ever since that day,¡± Reiner replied tly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you at all for all these years¡­¡± Edward said in wonder.


    ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t want to be found,¡± Reiner replied bluntly.


    ¡°And now? I guess the paparazzi got you curious, huh?¡± Edward asked rhetorically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Reiner whispered honestly.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to meet her?¡± Edward asked, getting straight to the point.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You would allow me to meet her? She¡¯s your wife now¡± Reiner said emotionlessly; however, Edward did not miss a gleam of hope in his friend¡¯s blue eyes.


    ¡°Of course. Natalia¡¯s my wife now and I trust her,¡± Edward replied with a confident smile.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t trust myself,¡± Reiner said with a grin.


    Edward just burst outughing at Reiner¡¯s honest response. Reiner looked at his friend in confusion until Edward was able to collect himself once more.


    ¡°I somehow knew you would say that. Come with me,¡± Edward said casually.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Reiner asked suspiciously.


    ¡°A restaurant. Let¡¯s grab lunch¡­¡± Edward said as he led the way.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ryder! Come here and greet daddy¡¯s friend,¡± Edward called out as he gestured with his hand for the boy toe over.


    Reiner watched in amazement and shock as a red-haired boy ran over to them energetically. His face full of smile andughter as he jumped up onto Edward¡¯sp.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 258 Ryder Rosenhall

    ¡°Daddy!¡± the boy cried out happily as he hugged his father.


    ¡°Say hello to my good friend. This is Reiner. Reiner, this is my eldest son, Ryder,¡± Edward quickly introduced the two to each other.


    ¡°Hello, Sir. My name is Ryder Rosenhall. It is a pleasure to meet you,¡± the boy said cheerily and with impable manners.


    ¡°I¡¯m Reiner. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too,¡± Reiner replied back before smiling a little at the boy and patting his head.


    When the boy looked up to smile at him in return, Reiner found himself looking into a pair of very familiar eyes. The boy had his mother¡¯s kind eyes, Natalia¡¯s eyes. He watched as the boy went about eating his food, clearly enjoying himself.


    ¡°Did you name him?¡± Reiner asked Edward quietly.


    ¡°No, his mother did,¡± Edward replied before smiling at his friend.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Reiner mumbled; his eyes still glued to the red-haired boy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some business to take care of for a short while. Ryder, can you stay with my friend. He hasn¡¯t eaten so can you order him some food? Is that, ok?¡± Edward asked Ryder before winking at Reiner.


    Ryder nodded in response to this father¡¯s suggestion.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± Reiner said hesitantly.


    ¡°Take good care of my son. I¡¯ll be back in half an hour¡­¡± Edward said casually as he headed for the door.


    ¡°Where are you going off to again, daddy?¡± Ryder asked usingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to pick up the twins. Ok?¡± Edward replied smoothly.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Ryder mumbled in reply.


    ¡°My friend can pay for your lunch,¡± Edward said teasingly.


    ¡°¡­Sure,¡± Reiner said as he looked at Edward in confusion.


    Without another word, Edward quickly left the restaurant leaving Reiner alone with a wide-eyed redhead boy.


    ¡°You want to order something, Sir? The steak here tastes good,¡± Ryder said with a big smile before stuffing more steak into his mouth.


    ¡°Can you order something for me then?¡± Reiner asked as he stared at the boy sitting next to him.


    ¡°Sure. Leave it to me!¡± Ryder replied excitedly as he pushed the button to call the waitress.


    At the sound of the call bell, the waitress entered the room to receive the order from Ryder who enthusiastically ordered more steak for his father¡¯ friend. After confirming the order, the waitress bowed politely and silently left the room.


    ¡°How old are you, Ryder?¡± Reiner asked in a gentle voice as he continued to observe the boy sitting close him.


    ¡°I¡¯m eight, Sir,¡± Ryder said proudly.


    ¡°You can stop calling me ¡®Sir¡¯. Just call me Reiner,¡± Reiner said calmly.


    ¡°Alright. Mister Reiner,¡± Ryder said, trying to sound as formal as he could.


    ¡°You seem close to your father,¡± Reinermented.


    ¡°We are close. He¡¯s my father but we¡¯re best friends. I want to grow up to be just like my father,¡± Ryder stated proudly, his eyes sparkling.


    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. Edward is a great guy,¡± Reiner said with a smallugh.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Ryder readily agreed.


    ¡°Did anyone ever tell you that you have your mother¡¯s eyes?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°My father did. He said that my eyes are beautiful just like hers. Do you know her? My mother¡­I mean,¡± Ryder asked curiously.


    ¡°I do know her. We¡¯re not close or anything. I met her through Edward¡­a couple of times. That¡¯s all,¡± Reiner said casually, his smile never leaving his lips as he looked adoringly at the boy next to him.


    ¡°I see. Well, why don¡¯t you eat first?¡± Ryder said as he heard the waitress knocking softly before entering the room to serve their food.


    ¡°The food looks good. Seems like you¡¯ve made a great choice,¡± Reiner said; however, his eyes never left the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°I wonder when father will be back. Maybe you¡¯ll get to meet the twins. Have you met them?¡± Ryder asked.


    ¡°No¡­I haven¡¯t met the twins,¡± Reiner answered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know immediately when you see them. They look pretty much like father¡­same eyes and same hair. They¡¯re just smaller¡­oh and one is a girl¡­¡± Ryder said with a slightly wicked smile.


    ¡°Well, at least you have your mother¡¯s eyes,¡± Reiner said encouragingly.


    ¡°My mother says I have beautiful red hair. I¡¯m happy as long as she likes it,¡± Ryder said bravely as he reassured both Reiner and himself at the same time.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great,¡± Reiner said with a smile.


    ¡°You have red hair too, Mister Reiner,¡± Ryder said cheerfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I do,¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°My mother always says that people with red hair have a kind and brave heart. She thinks I have a kind and brave heart¡­¡± Ryder said softly as he reminisces on his mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you do¡­¡± Reiner whispered.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you still sure that you don¡¯t want to meet her?¡± Edward whispered secretly to Reiner.


    ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sure,¡± Reiner whispered back firmly.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s Natalia¡¯s birthday in two days. We¡¯re staying over at my wing of the mansion where you used to work. I wonder what I should get her¡­¡± Edward said as he pretended to be deep in thought.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± Reiner said in a low voice.


    ¡°See you around¡­¡± Edward before winking at Reiner.


    Edward got up from his seat and headed to where the kids were ying and chatting loudly to each other. Putting his arms around his children, he crouched down to their level and started chatting to them.


    ¡°We should go home now. Natalia is waiting,¡± Edward told the kids as he rounded them up.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± the kids replied in unison.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Reiner!¡± Ryder called and waved enthusiastically in Reiner¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Goodbye¡­¡± Reiner said as he waved back.


    Reiner watched until Edward and the children disappearedpletely from sight.


    ¡­


    ¡°Happy Birthday Mummy!¡± all my three children shouted excited all at once.


    After singing the happy birthday song along with Edward, the three children excitedly grabbed the presents that they had prepared and handed them over to me while wishing me a happy birthday. I couldn¡¯t stop smiling andughing in joy as I crouched down to throw my arms around my three beautiful children.


    I felt tears of happiness in my eyes as I hugged my children tightly to me and felt their warm bodies in my arms. I can¡¯t even begin to exin or put into words how much I love them and how thankful I am to have them in my life. These are the memories that I will cherish for the rest of my life.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 259 My Birthday

    I hoped that the children wouldn¡¯t grow up too fast so that we could slowly enjoy and savor these wonderful moments together. I patted their heads in turns as I thanked them for the presents that they had prepared.


    I nced over at Edward who was watching this loving scene unfolding with a warm and tender smile on his face. I was sure that Edward had helped all the children pick out their presents for me and, once again, I was so thankful to Edward. He has done so much for me and our children.


    ¡°Thank you so much everyone for the presents!¡± I thanked my children with arge smile on my face.


    Edward came up to hug me lovingly from behind before kissing my temple softly. I took his hands into mine and leaned into his warmth.


    ¡°Time for bed, kids,¡± Edward said in a mockingly stern voice.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I nced at the clock on the wall and found that it was muchter than I thought it was. It was already almost an hour past the kid¡¯s bedtime. Edward was right, it was ¡®time for bed¡¯ for the kids.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Time for bed indeed!¡± I said in agreement as I smiled down at the children.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep yet!¡± Ryder said, clearly disappointed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­why don¡¯t you help me clean up a bit first then? Is that ok?¡± I suggested to Ryder. Having him help me out for another ten minutes or so won¡¯t hurt and hopefully by then he would¡¯ve calmed down for bed.


    ¡°OK! Yay!¡± Ryder cried out in joy as he ran off.


    A young maid quickly popped her head into the room with a smile signaling that she would go after and look after Ryder. I nodded knowingly in response.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s bedtime for you two,¡± Edward said, bending down the hug the twins.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± the twins replied obediently in unison.


    I hate to admit it, but Edward has so much more authority over the children than I do. The twins are never this obedient when they are alone with me, and Ryder could get so wild. However, all three of them seem to behave super well when Edward was around.


    I watched as Edward carried the two children up in his arms and headed upstairs to their bedroom. He turned to wink at me, and I smiled back. Putting the kids to bed became an easy task when Edward was around, thankfully, he was rarely away from home nowadays.


    I went into the kitchen to check up on Laura and her cleaning. It waste and I preferred to help her so that she could retire for the night earlier. While I was helping Laura organize the dishes up on the shelf, Ryder came running in to the kitchen while yelling loudly.


    ¡°Mummy!¡± Ryder called me excitedly.


    I put down the towel that I had been drying my hand with and turned to greet him. Ryder seemed out of breath like he had ran here like his life depended on it. In his hand was what looked like a cake box.


    ¡°What is it honey?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Papa¡¯s friend came to deliver a cake. Here,¡± Ryder said, shoving the box of cake into my hands.


    ¡°Papa¡¯s friend?¡± I asked in confusion.


    Which of Edward¡¯s friend would deliver a cake on my birthday and thiste in the night? I watched as Ryder rain off somewhere again. Ryder has too much energy for me to handle and that young maid was clearly too lenient on the boy, not that I could fully me her.


    ¡°Ryder¡­you should be in bed. Go to bed now! Laura¡­take him to bed,¡± I said, putting on my most authoritative mother voice as I called after him.


    Laura went after Ryder, and I watched as she put an arm around Ryder¡¯s shoulders and gently led Ryder away towards the stairs. Ryder followed hesitantly, ncing backwards to take a look at me. I waved to him and blew him a good night kiss and I wished him good night.


    I put the cake box on the table and turned away to continue my pending task but then my curiosity began take to take over. Who could the cake be from? I decided to take a peek at the cake, and I thought that I should at least put the cake away properly in the fridge. I carefully untied the rosy-pink ribbon of the cake box and opened the lid.


    The message on the cake was simple but it wasn¡¯t the message that caught my attention.


    ¡®Happy Birthday Natalia¡¯


    I would recognize that handwriting anywhere and this cake, this blue berry cheesecake¡­only one person I knew could make it. I quickly ced the cake back on the table before I would drop it in my mix of panic and shock.


    I was sprinting out the front door as fast I could before I knew what exactly I was doing or where I was going. I didn¡¯t know where I needed to go but I just knew that I would somehow be able to find¡­him.


    Ignoring the shocked looks of some maids that I ran past before exiting the house, I continued sprinting out into the garden. Where is he? Is he even still here?


    Why didn¡¯t I notice it earlier? Why didn¡¯t Ie after him faster? What if I miss him this time¡­would I get a chance to see him ever again?


    ¡°R! R! R!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs as I ran around in the garden until I reached the front gate.


    ¡°What is wrong, Madame?¡± a middle-aged security guard who was in charge of guarding the gate during night duty asked with concern.


    The guard looked up and down at my outfit of a very wrinkled dress, an apron andck of any footwear. I was in so much of a hurry that I didn¡¯t even bother to wear shoes when I left the house.


    ¡°I¡­Did you see a tall man around here?¡± I asked, trying my luck. Although I knew that he would have figured out how to slip in and out of here undetected. After all, he used to work on this property¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 260 Reunion

    ¡°No, Madame. Is he a friend of yours that got lost? Should I help you search for him?¡± the guard offered with genuine concern.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s ok¡­I¡­I have to go¡­¡± I said in a hurry before sprinting away.


    I can¡¯t waste any more time. Where could Reiner be?


    I stopped in my tracks when a thought suddenly hit me.


    The tree.


    Without any more thought, I started sprinting to that old tree where I had spent time with him around when we first met. I was breathless by the time that I arrived. Then my heart almost stopped as I spotted a silhouette of a tall man deep in the dimly lit garden.


    ¡°R! Please wait! R!¡± I shouted so loud that I was shocked at how loud I could be.


    I ran towards him as fast as I could, ignoring the tall grass and dry leaves scratching at my feet and ankles. There was no way he couldn¡¯t hear me at this distant.


    Although the man did not make an attempt to walk away, he did not turn to face me. I ran up to him and hugged him tightly from behind. I knew for certain from the first moment that I touched him that after all these years of being apart, I had finallye in contact with Reiner once again.


    ¡°Sorry Madame, but I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± the man replied stiffly.


    How could I be wrong when he smells just the same as I have always remembered?


    No¡­I didn¡¯t make a mistake. I would never make a mistake on this¡­


    Although he told me that I made a mistake, he did not shake off my embrace. I hugged him tighter as I felt tears sting my eyes. I felt so relief that he was¡­still alive. That was all I needed. I just needed to know that he was ok¡­


    ¡°¡­My apologies. You just look so much like someone that I long to see. I promised myself that if I ever had a chance to see him again, I would tell him that I forgave him for everything so long ago. That I never held anything against him, that it wasn¡¯t his fault¡­that it was all an ill-fated mistake¡­and that I¡¯m so thankful for everything he¡¯s done for me¡­and thest gift he¡¯s given me¡­¡± I said as all the bottled-up feelings inside of me spilled out all at once.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve dreamt of this moment and rehearsed what I wanted to say to him to myself. However, now that it was finally happening, I couldn¡¯t remember what I wanted or needed to say at all. I just wanted him to live a happy life¡­a life free of any guilt. I wanted this man to be free.


    I was no fool. I knew that we couldn¡¯t go back to what we were and even if we could, I would never choose to do it at the expense of abandoning my loving husband and children. However, for just this once, I wanted to be the old selfish and childishly passionate Natalia¡­


    ¡°¡­Madame¡­¡± the man whispered.


    It hurts, he won¡¯t even say my name. However, he did slowly turn around to face me after untangling my arms from around his torso.


    The moonlight and the garden lighting provided barely enough light for me to make out his face. However, it wasn¡¯t necessary. I didn¡¯t care what he looked like right now after all these years or if he could see my tear-streaked face. I could remember his face as if I had just seen him an hour ago¡­


    Finally, he¡¯s standing in front of me again and I can reach him. This time, hopefully, my feelings will reach him too¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him¡­¡± I stated firmly as I stood up as tall as I could and looked into his blue eyes.


    I saw a look I couldn¡¯t quite ce cross Reiner¡¯s expression and I knew that he understood who I was referring to. Our son.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I was young, and I was in love, so I made that selfish decision on my own. Do you think¡­that he would forgive me?¡± I asked earnestly. Would Reiner forgive me?


    Reiner was silent and suddenly it was all silent around us. The sound of the night wind howling softly was all that I could hear. That and the sound of my heart beating in my chest.


    ¡°¡­of course, he would, Madame,¡± Reiner said as a small smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± I said my own name desperately as I grabbed one of his veryrge hands with both of my own.


    ¡°Just once¡­please¡­call me Natalia,¡± I begged as big drops of tears rolled down both my cheeks.


    I bit my lip anxiously as time continued to flow between us. Our eyes locked as I silently pleaded for him to fulfill another of my selfish requests. Reiner¡¯s face remained an emotionless mask as if he was a sculpture made of stone.


    ¡°¡­Natalia,¡± Reiner finally said.


    His otherrge hand patted the top of my head softly as he said my name. I didn¡¯t know if it was my own imagination of not, but I thought his voice and the way he said my name was exactly the same as all those years ago.


    Without another word, Reiner let go of my hand and turned to leave.


    I watched his back silently as he walked further and further away from me. I didn¡¯t chase after him because I knew that it would be useless. I had said all that I wanted and needed to say. I wouldn¡¯t run after him even if I wanted to and, to be honest, I didn¡¯t want to.


    Edward, I¡¯m making the right choice¡­this is my ¡®true north¡¯ choice.


    ¡°Thank you for the cake!¡± I called after him, but he never turned around.


    I knew that I probably won¡¯t ever see him again, but I would never forget him or the memories that we shared and that was more than enough for me. If I ever needed a reminder of him, all I had to do was look at our son¡¯s cheerful face. Afterall, that was the only piece of Reiner that I could keep to myself¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 261 Spotlight

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll enjoy it. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so worried and stressed out about this,¡± Zak spoke to me through the phone. He sounded so amused about all this, but I felt anxious and uncertain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯ll be their first time so¡­¡± I replied hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be there to help you if anything happens but honestly, nothing will happen, Natalia. You¡¯re just over thinking things¡­¡± Zak assured me calmly.


    I could picture his overly confident face as he said those words. After the matter with his mother had settled down, Zak did what was the most responsible thing to do which was to support Lucien fix the family business together. It was amazing to look back and see how much those two have achieved together. Thepany was set on the right course and was able to maintain its leadership position in the industry.


    As expected, Lucien was elected to be the next Elder after the scandal involving Francesca¡¯s crimes were exposed to the public. Since Lucien did not have any children apart from me, he did not have an heir to take over. Naturally, that was where Zak came in as sort of a hero who exposed his mother¡¯s crimes. Now all the attention and pressure are on Zak to take over after Lucien.


    I was sure that this wasn¡¯t what Zakpletely wanted but he was satisfied enough with it to y along¡­at least for now. The best thing was that Zak could focus on his career in film and fashion more than before and he had many aplishments over the years to show for it.


    ¡°Ok. I trust you so¡­we¡¯ll be seeing youter then,¡± I said with defeat.


    Zak was right. I can¡¯t keep putting this off forever. I took a deep breath to strengthen my resolve.


    ¡­


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I said politely as a bodyguard in a ck suit opened the door to the limousine and offered a hand to help me out of the car.


    For this special asion, I had chosen a bright red fully sequined long dress with a V-neck and a thigh-high slit as my outfit with matching ruby and diamond earrings and choker. The makeup artist obviously chose a ruby red shade of lipstick for me to match with the outfit. I had to say I looked fiercely sexy.


    Edwardmented that he hated the look when I sent him a selfie of myself before he added that he hated it because he couldn¡¯t be here with me. I sent him a selfie of me blowing him a kiss as I wished him luck with his work.


    Usually, one of my biggest worries at these red-carpet events would be tripping over my own high heels and falling on my face. However, this time, my biggest worries were these little angels.


    After sessfully, getting out of the car, I bent down towards the door and helped out the pair of twins. Devon was dressed in a smart suit for kids and Roseline in a pink puffy dress. They looked like real-life angels walking this. Next, came Ryder who could get out and help himself. Thank goodness for that. I was so proud of my little man.


    The camera shes were blinding as countless cameramen surrounded us to take photos of the children and me. I smiled brightly and proudly as I held the hands of the twins and Ryder stood next to my side for a group photo.


    Yes, after years, Natalia the famous Gold Diggers has decided to make a public appearance on the red-carpet with her army of children. I smiled confidently, stering my most perfect smile on my lips as I looked directly into the cameras. I gave them all enough time to capture the photos they had longed for.


    After years of living in partial hiding from the media in an attempt to keep the lives of my children as private as possible, I have decided that the children were old enough to embrace another part of their lives. Although my life has changed as I focused on my career and was now very well removed from the Rosenhall main family, thanks to Edward, the children must learn to embrace that fact that they are still Rosenhalls.


    We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I repeated to myself. Therefore, we didn¡¯t need to live in hiding or in fear. One day, my children will find out how to take advantage of their social standing. It was difficult being a Rosenhall and I hoped that my children could live as Rosenhalls in name only now that our family was pretty much disconnected from the main family branch.


    With encouragement from Edward and Zak, I was finally convinced enough to introduce my children formally to the public spotlight and Zak¡¯s movie premiere today seemed like the perfect opportunity.


    ¡°Wave to the camera, my dears,¡± I said cheerfully as I instructed my children to act friendly and wave.


    The three of them waved and smiled happily at the camera. I was sure that there would be multiple articles and social media posts saying negative things about us but there would also be good things, hopefully. Regardless, I had decided that I will have to live with it.


    ¡°d you could make it!¡± Zak said happily as he came to stand by my side.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The bodyguards did their job well of keeping the cameramen at bay and letting Zak through. We took photos togethers and the children were very excited to see Zak.


    ¡°How are my awesome trio doing?¡± Zak asked enthusiastically as he bent down to hug the children.


    ¡°I miss you, Zak,¡± Roseline said in a sweet voice as she hugged Zak tightly.


    The other children followed and also hugged Zak tightly. Yup, Zak was definitely on their favorites list.


    After what seemed like an eternity of getting our photos taken, Zak and I answered some questions and excused ourselves so that we could all enter the event.


    ¡°The kids seem to be doing well. I think they¡¯re having fun,¡± Zak whispered to me once we were inside.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 262 Does She Know?

    The children really did seem like they were having fun. They chatted up the many celebrities like it was nothing and also enjoyed walking around. Edward, who was extra worried because he couldn¡¯t be here in person, had sent a prettyrge army of bodyguards to guard me and his children. To be honest, I felt like they were more like over-paid babysitters instead. This event already had plenty of security and Zak never turned up to these events without an army of bodyguards of his own.


    ¡°Yes, thanks to you and congrattions on another movie!¡± I said happily as I smiled at Zak.


    ¡°Thank you, Madame,¡± Zak said teasingly as he took my hand in his and squeezed it.


    After Madame Francesca was arrested and things had quiet down somewhat, Zak and Annie finally got married. I had hoped, not for my own sake but for Zak¡¯s sake, that perhaps the engagement would be called off because of the scandal around his mother but that clearly was not the case. Annie, I found outter, was persistent and adamant about marrying Zak.


    She refused to marry anyone else besides him and so the engagement was maintained, and they got married soon after. Unlike Zak, I didn¡¯t have the mental capacity in me to turn up to his wedding like he did for mine. Instead, I called him to congratte him in my own way and apologized for not being able to make it to his wedding. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but I was sure that he got my message.


    Looking back on it, I guess it wasn¡¯t because I wasn¡¯t over Zak. I was as over him as I could possibly be in this life even if that meant that he will always have a special ce in my heart. The main reason was because I couldn¡¯t bring myself to show support for Zak entering into a loveless marriage as if it were a in business contract, which by the way, was what his marriage was.


    I never truly understood at the time that the marriage was even worse than a loveless one. That was because, Annie was one-sidedly so in love with Zak¡­


    After a whole lot of convincing from Zak, I decided to meet him for dinner. After much debate, we decided that it would probably be best for Zak toe over to my house for dinner. Edward was surprisingly open to the idea and was considerate enough to give us personal space to dine alone, excusing himself for business for the evening.


    ¡°You know, you have to get over it, Natalia. You¡¯re married and all¡­¡± Zak said casually as he swirled wine in his ss.


    ¡°Get over what? That you¡¯ll be locked up in a loveless marriage?¡± I asked incredulously. I found all of this so ridiculous. How could Zak say that to me with a straight face like his life meant nothing?!


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely fine with it if you ask me,¡± Zak said without a care, and I found his attitude towards this the saddest part of all.


    ¡°How can you say this without a care? What about Annie?¡± I asked desperately.


    ¡°Nothinges for free, Natalia. I¡¯m a Rosenhall, we don¡¯t get to choose who we marry. It¡¯s that simple. Annie wants to marry me. So, it¡¯s all good for her,¡± Zak said emotionlessly before sipping his wine.


    ¡°Does she know that you don¡¯t love her?¡± I asked, trying to make my point.


    ¡°Yes, I told her,¡± Zak replied with a shrug like it wasn¡¯t his business and that he was just talking about someone else.


    ¡°Does she know that you probably won¡¯t ever fall in love with her¡­like¡­ever?¡± I asked, skeptically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never told her,¡± Zak replied, sounding bored. Clearly my point wasn¡¯t getting across or if it did, he didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡°Let me rephrase this, do you think your marriage to Annie will be sessful?¡± I asked as I stared at Zak¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°In terms of business, definitely. That¡¯s all we should care about, right?¡± Zak replied with another shrug.


    ¡°What about personally?¡± I challenged.


    ¡°Why are you asking something that you already know? I¡¯m here to see you because I want to see you. I¡¯m not here to talk about Annie¡­¡± Zak replied, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°¡­just answer my question,¡± I said firmly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Zak probably doesn¡¯t know that it would hurt me more than anything to see him enter into a loveless marriage when I was married to a man that I loved. I wasn¡¯t sure if my marriage would have a happy ending or if it wouldst and I didn¡¯t dare hope, but at least, Edward and I love each other for a start. I worried about Annie; she¡¯s going to get so hurt by this. She, of all people, doesn¡¯t deserve this.


    ¡°Personally, it¡¯s going to be a full-fledge disaster for Annie and a nagging annoyance for me. I have no interest in her as a person. This marriage is a business deal on paper only,¡± Zak stated emotionlessly.


    Zak¡¯s golden eyes, blond hair and angelic face did not resemble his mother at all. However, the way he was talking now, reminded me that he was indeed Madame Francesca¡¯s only son, Zak Rosenhall.


    ¡°Does she know that?¡± I asked, once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my job to tell her. It¡¯s herwyer¡¯s and her father¡¯s job,¡± Zak said, as he rolled his eyes at me.


    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t told her¡­¡± I surmised.


    ¡°What do you want, Natalia? Should I get her to sign an agreement not toe within a ten meters radius to me? Just so we can be clear that we¡¯re not going to develop any type of rtionship?¡± Zak suggested, half serious and half sarcastically.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this¡­Zak, I would prefer if you can develop a real husband and wife rtionship with Annie if you¡¯ve decided to marry her,¡± I said honestly.


    There, I¡¯ve said it. It¡¯s time¡­Zak needs to move on, just like I have.


    It was like time froze. I watched as everything seemed to happen in slow motion. Zak slowly removed the wine ss from his beautiful lips and put in down on the table between us with a loud thud. For someone with impable manners like Zak, this action showed that he was boiling with anger inside. I sucked in a deep breath and closed my eyes temporarily as I steadied myself for what was toe.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Zak said my name and I opened my eyes to see him looking straight at me with a stern face.


    ¡°¡­yes,¡¯ I replied before biting my lower lip. I clenched both my hands together under the table so that Zak couldn¡¯t see how anxious I felt, although, nothing I did could fool Zak.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 263 Lucky

    ¡°Do you know why I consider myself to be very lucky?¡± Zak asked, his eyes dead serious.


    I knew that whatever made him lucky was not rted to the Rosenhall family or any materialistic things that he had.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I replied in short. The atmosphere did not allow for senseless guessing.


    ¡°I found, at a very young age, the girl of my dreams. I watched that girl grow up to be the woman of my dreams, my lover and then the love of my life,¡± Zak said with a smile, his serious eyes never leaving my face.


    I didn¡¯t have to guess who he was referring to. I opened my mouth a little before I realized that I didn¡¯t have anything to say, so I closed it.


    ¡°I believe that not everyone will ever find or meet the love of their lives. Since I met you, I consider myself to be extremely lucky. Because I had a chance to love you, no matter how short the time we could be together, I consider myself extremely lucky,¡± Zak continued exining seriously.


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± I whispered his name as I felt tears sting my eyes. I¡¯m about to cry¡­


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me if there is someone else in your heart or if you have decided to spend your life with someone else. However, asking me to stop loving you and forming a rtionship with someone else is really just crossing the line, don¡¯t you think?¡± Zak said, his golden eyes narrowing at me.


    Zak¡­he¡¯s so hurt. My words hurted him¡­


    ¡°I¡­¡± I said softly; however, I couldn¡¯t properly apologize. No apology would be enough to heal the hurt that I¡¯ve caused Zak with my inconsiderate words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just wanted you to know that I can¡¯t have a normal marriage with Annie or with anyone else. I know that you mean well but I¡¯m not willing to change the feelings that I have for you. I love you, Natalia. I don¡¯t love anyone else,¡± Zak said, and his words were absolute.


    ¡°Ok¡­please forget all that I¡¯ve said today,¡± I said in a weak voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me. I¡¯m happier than you think I am. Oh¡­and please don¡¯t forget a single word that I¡¯ve said today,¡± Zak said as he slowly got up from his seat.


    ¡°Ok. Thank you¡­¡± I managed to say as I kept my eyes down, staring at an invisible spot on the table.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to show me out,¡± Zak said gently.


    I just nodded in reply. I heard Zak leave and the sound of the door closing behind him.


    Then, the sound of my own sobbing was all that I could hear.


    ¡­


    After arriving back home from the red-carpet event, I took the children to bed immediately with the help from Laura. It was already quitete, and I was scared that the children would be tired from their first public event. They seemed overly excited during the event which might make them feel exhausted afterwards once the adrenaline had died down.


    ¡°Goodnight my sweethearts. Sweet dreams. I love you, ok?¡± I said as I tuck them into bed and kiss their forehead as I wished them goodnight.


    ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± the kids whispered back.


    Laura volunteered to watch over the children until they fell asleep as she turned off the lights. I nodded and smiled at her in thanks. I was feeling quite tired myself and the high heels that I wore sort of killed my toes. I haven¡¯t worn heels that high for a while now, I guess.


    I left the room and closed the door quietly behind me when suddenly, I was grabbed by the waist. Irge hand covered my mouth preventing my screams from escaping my lips.


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± my assant whispered into my ear, signally for me to remain silent.


    I slowly nodded my head. His body pressed closer to me from behind and he began running his hand slowly up my thigh. I looked down to see his hand running up my naked thigh along the thigh-high slit of my red dress before disappearing under the red fabric covering my most feminine part.


    I moaned a little against the hand that still covered my mouth when I felt his fingertips pulling my thongs to the side before touching the cleft in between my legs. Slowly, his skillful fingers began massaging my sensitive clit, sending waves of pleasure throughout my body.


    ¡°Mhhhmm¡­¡± I moaned against his hand as his seductive touches started to turn me on.


    Slowly, the hand covering my mouth rxed and let go. I gasped for air before biting my lower lip to prevent myself from letting out any lewd sounds.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I whispered my husband¡¯s name.


    I leaned back against his hard and tall frame as I felt my legs feel weak from pleasure. His exploring fingers continued to massage my sensitive nub in circr motions. I couldn¡¯t believe that he would touch me so openly in the hallway like this, plus we were right in front of the children¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°You look so sexy in this red dress that I couldn¡¯t stop myself¡­¡± Edward whispered sexily into my ear as his other hand began groping and massaging my breast.


    ¡°Please¡­let¡¯s continue thister¡± I said in between mybored breathing.


    ¡°Why?¡± Edward asked as he chuckled evilly into my ear.


    He knew quite well why. We were standing right outside our children¡¯s bedroom, not to mention that Laura was still inside.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°The children might¡­wake up¡­¡± I whispered as I begged him desperately with my eyes to stop.


    ¡°Hmm¡­then you better keep quiet,¡± Edward teased before biting my earlobe.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I whimpered.


    His fingers began rubbing my clit harder and faster now. It felt so amazing that I didn¡¯t have the strength to resist his advances as I felt my body get hotter. My wetness flooded my entrance, leaking out of my hole and onto his fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet, Natalia. Should we go all the way right here?¡± Edward suggested seductively.


    His hand squeezed my breast harder while his other hand pinched on my clit and rolled it in between his fingertips. I wanted to scream out with pleasure and had to bite down hard on my lower lip to prevent myself from making any sounds.


    ¡°Please¡­let¡¯s continued¡­this in bed¡­¡± I begged softly.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Edward replied bluntly.


    His hands withdrew from my pussy and my breasts as he ceased his attack. I wondered why he was behaving this way tonight.


    Without another word, Edward grabbed my wrist and pulled me after him as he quickly marched to our bedroom. He yanked me through our bedroom door and quickly locked it behind us. I was still confused, when he pulled me towards him and started kissing me deeply.


    He bit my lower lip before plunging his hot tongue into the depths of my mouth. I moaned softly as our tongues danced wildly together, making our kiss hot and wet.


    ¡°Stick out your tongue,¡± Edwardmanded.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 264 Loving Assailant

    Slowly I closed my eyes and stuck out my tongue just as he hadmanded. In the next instant, I felt the heat and wetness of Edward¡¯s tongue as his tongue licked and grinded against my own. Our tongue made wet slurping sounds as we continued to rub them together wildly. Edward sucked on my tongue expertly and I felt my pussy getting wetter.


    When the kiss ended, I was panting and feeling a little dizzy. I let out a little cry when suddenly, I was lifted into Edward¡¯s arms. He carried me to our king-sized bed before throwing me a little roughly onto it.


    I instinctively tried to sit up, but hisrge hand pushed against my shoulder to keep me down. Edward hovered over me before moving lower, I felt his hands grabbing my thighs and spreading them wide apart. Moving the red fabric away from my legs, Edward buried his face in between my legs.


    ¡°Edward!¡± I cried out his name when I felt the tip of his tongue nudge against my swollen clit.


    ¡°How was the red-carpet event with Zak? I heard from the head of our bodyguard that the children seemed to enjoy themselves¡­¡± Edward asked, his face still buried in between my legs.


    ¡°Yes¡­I think¡­so¡­¡± I replied in between my moans of pleasure.


    Edward had started licking my wet slit in earnest and the pleasure from his tongue flicking around my sensitive nub was driving me insane with need. My hips bucked wildly when I felt his tongue slip into my wet hole, caressing the walls of my pussy as he started thrusting his tongue in and out.


    I felt my pussy clench around his tongue as my hips started moving up and down like it had a will of its own. Edward¡¯s tongue inside of my love hole felt so amazingly good. His fingers started massaging my sensitive clit as his tongue continued to fuck my hole. The double sensation of pleasure was driving me very fast towards my release.


    ¡°Edward¡­I¡¯m¡­Ah!¡± I cried out as I gripped his dark hair.


    My climax consumed me, and my body writhed in ecstasy. My hands pulled his hair as I lifted my hips towards his mouth. His hot tongue continued to pump in and out of me as I rode out my climax. It felt wonderful.


    I felt Edward slowly remove his tongue from my pussy hole as I started to catch my breath again. I looked up to see him licking his wet lips seductively as he ate my love juices. The sight of him eating me out turned me on so much and I wanted to feel hisrge cock inside of me.


    Edward stood up and quickly stripped himself of all his clothes before sitting back down on the bed.


    ¡°Suck me,¡± Edwardmanded bluntly as he spread his legs.


    His cock was already enormous and standing upright. As usual, I knew that there was no way that I could fit his entire length into my mouth. It wasn¡¯t often that Edward asked me to blow him and for some reason, I could feel that he wasn¡¯t really in a good mood today. Regardless, I intended to do a good job in pleasing him.


    I got on my hands and knees and started crawling towards him until I was positioned in between his legs. I took his hot and thick rod into my hand before I started stroking up and down his length. Edward closed his eyes and sighed with pleasure at the sensation of his shaft being pumped up and down in my hand.


    Slowly, I bent my head down and positioned the thick head of his cock in between my lips. I stuck out my tongue and started licking the sensitive head of his cock with the tip of my tongue. Edward let out a low moan and I felt his hand on the back of my head encouraging me to go down further on his cock. I swirled my tongue teasingly around the head of his cock, feeling his shaft twitch in my hand.


    I continued pumping his length with my hand before I opened my mouth and engulfed the thick head of his dick in my wet mouth. Edward moaned and closed his eyes in pleasure. I began sucking on his cock and licking him with my tongue before lowering my head to take more of him into my mouth. Edward lifted his hips upwards and began thrusting his cock greedily into my wet mouth.


    I felt his cock pump in deeper into my mouth before pulling out slightly and then ramming back inside. His hands held my head in position as he started fucking my mouth. I closed my eyes when his thrusting started to be more intense.


    ¡°Your red lips wrapping around my cock looks so sexy, Natalia,¡± Edward said thickly.


    I opened my eyes to see him looking down at where my lips were engulfing his cock. I looked up at him seductively as I started sucking harder on his cock. I could feel him growing hotter and bigger in my mouth and hand. His cock smelt strongly of him, and I could already taste his precum on the tip of his cock. I moaned softly while he continued to pump in and out of my mouth.


    ¡°Did Zak say anything weird to you?¡± Edward asked suddenly.


    I opened my eyes wide in shock. I didn¡¯t expect him to ask a question like this. I moaned in denial as I shook my head slightly. Edward grinned down at me as he seemed to acknowledge my response.


    ¡°Did you fully behave yourself while you were around Zak?¡± Edward asked again.


    His hands gripped my head firmer and he was moving his hips much faster than before, ramming his cock in and out of my mouth at full speed. He was in so deep, and I felt like I would choke if he went any deeper.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I moaned and nodded in response to his question. I didn¡¯t understand why Edward was worried about this after all this time. I didn¡¯t have time to ponder on this thought for too long, Edward¡¯s loud groan brought my attention back to him. I could taste him more in my mouth now and knew that he was near his climax.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 265 Insecurities

    ¡°Natalia¡­suck me¡­harder,¡± Edward ordered, his cock pumping and twitching wildly in my mouth.


    ¡°Mhhhmmm!¡± I moaned against his cock.


    Edward¡¯s cock twitched around in my mouth at his release. I felt his hot semen explode from his rod into my mouth as his smell and taste overwhelmed my senses. He held my head in ce as he poured his seed non-stop into my mouth. There was so much of it that it overflowed from my mouth and slid from the corners of my lips down my chin and neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sexy, Natalia¡­¡± Edwardplimented me.


    Slowly, Edward touched my chin signally that I could now let go of his cock. I opened my mouth slowly and lifted my head, removing his cock from my mouth. My mouth was flooded with the mixture of my saliva and his cum. I looked up at Edward and saw that he was staring at my face intently. I saw raw lust and desire in his eyes as he slowly lifted his hand and ran his fingertips on the side of my cheek before sliding his fingertips down from my cheek to my chin and then lower along my neck.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I knew from experience what he wanted. With our eyes locked in a heated embrace, I slowly swallowed all of his seed.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Edward whispered with extreme satisfaction.


    ¡°Edward¡­nothing happened between Zak and me at the event¡­¡± I said seriously. I didn¡¯t want Edward to have any misunderstanding about us.


    ¡°¡­I know,¡± Edward muttered.


    ¡°Then¡­?¡± I said, confused.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± Edwardmanded as he grabbed my ass roughly, pulling it towards him instead of answering my question.


    ¡°Edward!¡± I eximed in shock as Iy on my stomach with my ass lifted upwards.


    I felt the air on my bare buttocks when Edward pulled away the red fabric of the dress that was covering my ass, pooling it around my waist. He roughly pulled my thong to the side and position the engorged head of his cock at my opening. I screamed so loudly that I was sure that some members of staff must have heard me when Edward suddenly entered me from behind.


    His thick cock rammed all the way into my hole before Edward began moving aggressively. Hisrge and long cock pumping in and out of my love hole in a fast yet steady rhythm. I felt him everywhere inside of me, filling me up and stretching me. His cock pounded against my womb so deep inside of me, driving me wild with lust and desire for him.


    I moaned loudly, forgetting everything that I wanted to say or hear from him. All I could think of was the fulfilling sensation of my pussy hole being filled by his lovestick. It wasn¡¯t long before I felt like cumming from his passionate attack.


    Our sweaty and hot body grinded against each other as our sex made wet lewd sounds. His hips smacking against my ass as he continued pounding into my sopping wet pussy. I cried out and clenched my fist around the nket on our bed as I felt my wetness pouring out of me in what I believed was my first time climaxing since he entered me.


    ¡°Your pussy is clenching so tightly around me. Does it feel good when I fuck you hard?¡± Edward hissed from behind me.


    I was d that he couldn¡¯t see my embarrassingly erotic face as I enjoyed the feel of his cock stroking my pussy walls and pounding against the sensitive spots deep inside of me. He was right, I loved it when he gave it to me fast and hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming! Ahhhh! Edward! Edward!¡± I screamed as I felt my orgasm approaching once again.


    Edward continued giving it to me non-stop and I came so many times that night that I lost count. Edward mated with me wildly until I lost consciousness after one of my intense climaxes.


    ¡­


    A few days after the red-carpet event, I received a phone call from Annie. I wouldn¡¯t say that Annie and I had a close rtionship, but I also wouldn¡¯t say that we were not on good terms, at least, that¡¯s from my point of view. Annie had been married to Zak for around five years now and, for better or for worse, they are still married.


    Whenever, I met Zak, Annie was conveniently not around. Since I didn¡¯t have the guts to ask about his rtionship with Annie, I never truly knew how the two of them were doing. Regardless, it was unusual for Annie to be calling me.


    ¡°Hi, Annie,¡± I said, trying to sound as friendly as possible as I connected the call.


    ¡°Hi, Natalia,¡± Annie replied, her voice sounding sweet.


    ¡°How are you? I haven¡¯t heard from you for a while¡­¡± I said, wishing that she would just get to the point of why she was calling.


    ¡°I¡¯m great. By the way, are you free for lunch?¡± She asked, cheerily.


    I could read between the lines that she had something to talk to me about that she didn¡¯t want to discuss through the phone.


    ¡°Sure. Where should we meet?¡± I readily agreed.


    After we set a time and ce for our lunchter today, I disconnected the call. Annie didn¡¯t sound troubled or disturbed; however, I knew well that that wasn¡¯t a good indication that nothing was wrong.


    I sighed to myself loudly as I began choosing the outfit for my lunch date with Annie.


    ¡­


    The ce that Annie picked suited her image of a cheerful and fully energized woman very well. It was an up-scale afternoon tea caf¨¦ located in a stylish loft on a high floor at one of the most stylish hotels in the city. Of course, since she had something to discuss, we had our own private room with a view of the city for our afternoon tea sh lunch.


    I haven¡¯t met Annie for years and she hasn¡¯t changed much. Simr hair style and pretty face. The way she dressed hasn¡¯t changed much either. Most importantly, she still glowed radiantly and sparkled with positive energy.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you could make it,¡± Annie said before she got up from her seat and gave me a polite hug. I hugged her back.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 266 Broken

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m happy to meet you. It¡¯s been a pretty long while¡­¡± I replied as I took my seat opposite her.


    ¡°Should we order?¡± She asked sweetly and I nodded.


    She pressed the button to call the waitress and soon our orders were being taken. Truth be told, I had no interest in the little afternoon tea treats or the food, I just wanted to know why she called me out here today¡­ and if there was something wrong with Zak.


    Annie and I made small talk until our food arrived. I sipped on my peppermint tea as I wondered when she would just get to it. Perhaps, I should just ask her?


    ¡°Annie. It¡¯s rare for you to meet up with me, is something the matter?¡± I asked, sounding concerned.


    I watched as she ced her teacup down and looked straight at me.


    ¡°Are you aware of how Zak feels about you?¡± Annie asked, catching me off guard.


    I did not expect that question from her. I narrowed my eyes suspiciously at her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°It depends on what you¡¯re referring to,¡± I replied curtly.


    ¡°Zak is still very much in love with you,¡± Annie said, unable to hide the pain in her voice and her expression.


    It wasn¡¯t like Zak professes his love to me on a daily basis. Since I¡¯ve been married, I¡¯ve been devoted to my husband and my children and Zak has been devoted to building his own life. Now, whether or not that life of his included this pretty littledy in front of me or not, I didn¡¯t quite know.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said, not knowing what else to say.


    I would be lying if I told her that I was surprised because I wasn¡¯t surprised. It¡¯s unfortunate, but I knew that Zak¡¯s feelings for me wouldn¡¯t change that easily.


    ¡°How you been¡­in touch with my husband?¡± Annie asked, and I didn¡¯t miss the hint in her words.


    ¡°Yes, I have. We¡¯re good friends and we go way back. However, if you¡¯re meaning to ask if Zak and I are involved in an affair, then the answer is a firm no,¡± I replied, trying to not take any offense in her words.


    ¡°I was just wondering¡­¡± Annie began but I had to stop her before she went any further.


    ¡°I understand your concern; however, I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t say anything that would be disrespectful to my husband and my family,¡± I said, bluntly.


    I sympathized with her; I truly do. However, the blunt truth was that it wasn¡¯t my fault that she couldn¡¯t make Zak fall in love with her after being married to him for five years. Period.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. To be honest, I called you out here to get your help¡­¡± Annie said with a sigh.


    ¡°My help?¡± I asked, curiously. I honestly couldn¡¯t see how I could be of help.


    ¡°Yes. Tell me, how can I make Zak fall in love with me?¡± Annie asked desperately.


    Why is she asking me this now? It¡¯s been five years¡­


    Not that it made a difference. I had no idea why Zak fell in love with me in the first ce. There was nothing that I could have advised her back then and there is nothing that I can tell her now either.


    ¡°Let me ask you this¡­why do you want Zak to fall in love with you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I married Zak because I love him. I still do¡­¡± Annie said, and I could sense the honesty in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years, why didn¡¯t you ask me earlier?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting any younger and I was hoping to have children. I¡¯m sure that you understand¡­¡± Annie replied. She was right, I could understand¡­however¡­


    ¡°Zak doesn¡¯t want children. You know that, right?¡± I asked, trying not to sound too uncaring.


    I could recall Zak¡¯s words when I asked him about his thoughts on having children and the face he made when he said it as if he had just said it yesterday¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t. This cursed bloodline dies with me¡¯


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Annie mumbled.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say to her anymore and I felt very drained of energy. The scone and clotted cream tasted like sand as I¡¯ve clearly loss my appetite.


    ¡°Sorry, but I honestly don¡¯t know how I can help you. If there¡¯s nothing else, then¡­¡± I said as I began to politely excuse myself.


    I didn¡¯t like where this conversation was going, and I couldn¡¯t see how I could be useful even if I stayed to listen to her. Some problems in a marriage need to be dealt with by the couple. Slowly, I folded the napkin that was on myp and began getting up from my seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s your name he calls out at night¡­¡± Annie whispered, her eyes casted downwards.


    I froze at her words.


    ¡°Annie¡­¡± I called her name softly before praying that she doesn¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t want to handle someone else¡¯s emotional breakdown right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s always been you and it¡¯s still you¡­the one he thinks about¡­¡± Annie said and I could feel the raw pain that she was feeing through her words.


    She looked at me, her eyes red with oing tears. I sat back down in my seat as I watched her struggle with herself and her emotions. I pitied her but then¡­I also don¡¯t pity her. As a woman, I sympathized with her pain; however, as someone who cares deeply for Zak, she is nothing more than someone who is trying to tie him down.


    Her happiness will never be his and vice versa.


    ¡°He¡¯s with me but it¡¯s like he¡¯s not. He¡¯s close but it¡¯s like he¡¯s so far away. He¡¯s not with me at all¡­it¡¯s like he¡¯s just waiting for you to return to him,¡± Annie continued.


    She¡¯s really broken. The five years she spent married to Zak without really being married to him haspletely broken her.


    ¡°I will never return to him and I¡¯m sure that that isn¡¯t what Zak wants either,¡± I replied, simply. Zak and I, we talked about this.


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t he fall in love with me? I¡¯ve been trying my best for years. He won¡¯t even sleep with me¡­¡± Annie confessed in tears.


    Ok, I didn¡¯t need to know that, but I guess I¡¯ve sort of guessed. I¡¯ve just about had enough of her by this point. I feel for the poor girl, but she should have listened to the warnings that Zak told her before deciding to marry him. Now she¡¯s suffering from her own decision, and I do empathize. However, how dare she make it sound like it¡¯s my fault that Zak doesn¡¯t love her and that her marriage is broken?


    ¡°What makes you think that you can rece me?¡± I asked, bluntly.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 267 Our Own Problems

    ¡°¡­what?¡± She eximed, clearly shocked at my words.


    ¡°I said, what makes you think that you can take my ce?¡± I repeated my question again.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Annie said before she realized that she didn¡¯t have anyeback for that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. The good news is that you don¡¯t need to. You need to find your own ce in his heart or your own role in his life. To be frank, if you can¡¯t even do that, I would prefer if you would just let Zak go and opt for a divorce,¡± I said truthfully. I¡¯ve seen so many arranged marriages fail. Just take a look at Lucien¡¯s for example.


    ¡°What?!¡± Annie eximed once again in shock.


    ¡°Did I offend you with my directness? I¡¯m sorry. I have somewhere to be so I can¡¯t be here with you forever. Thest thing I want Zak to be involved in is a loveless marriage. Zak is a free spirit. It¡¯s so sad to see him tied down by something that¡¯s not even close to love,¡± I said, emotionlessly.


    Perhaps, this is for her own good¡­


    I paused as I nced at Annie to see that she was deep in thought. Perhaps she was seriously considering my words. Regardless of what she chose to do from here on out, I wanted to say what I had to say. The rest will be up to her.


    ¡°Zak once told me that if he falls in love, it will be at first sight or not at all. It¡¯s been five years now, and he¡¯s known you before your wedding too, don¡¯t you think that if he¡¯s going to fall in love with you, he would have a long time ago?¡± I asked rhetorically.


    ¡°I hate to admit it but¡­I know that. But¡­I just can¡¯t let him go¡­¡± Annie replied softly.


    ¡°Just think it over. Letting go and starting over isn¡¯t a bad choice but it can be a hard choice to make. I guess, I know that from personal experience. I wish you and Zak both the best¡­¡± I said, meaning every word.


    ¡°Natalia¡­how did you manage to forget Zak?¡± Annie asked, her eyes pleading me for an answer that would save her.


    I just threw my head back andughed at her presumptuous question. This girl is really funny¡­either that or she¡¯s very dense. It took a while until I was able topose myself adequately to answer her question.


    ¡°Simple. I never managed it,¡± I replied before I smiled at her.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Annie said my name as her eyes widened in shock and I could see her lips quiver.


    ¡°The tea has gotten cold. I¡¯ll¡­see you around,¡± I said before I grabbed my handbag and got up from my seat.


    This time I walked towards the exit and never turned back around.


    ¡­


    When we became parents, many new responsibilities were thrown our way. For some of them Edward and I were able to figure things out together and they went by easily like a breeze. However, some were a little bit trickier. I looked down at the letter in my hand and sighed with worry. Edward really never liked going to any of these.


    ¡®Parent-teacher conference¡¯ was written in bolded text at the top of the letter.


    Well, the twins are still quite young so I doubt there would be anything surprising or troublesome. Iughed a little bit at myself when I thought back on one of Ryder¡¯s parent-teacher conference where we were told of the many mischievous things that he did to his ssmates as school. That boy was too smart and naughty at best.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte¡­¡± Edward said apologetically as he came to stand next to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s not our turn yet,¡± I replied as I smiled at him.


    Edward adjusted his tie nervously although I thought that he already looked perfect if not slightly overdressed for a visit to our children¡¯s school.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, you know?¡± I said as I smiled amusedly at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous¡­¡± Edward muttered as he folded his arm defensively.


    ¡°Yeah right¡­¡± I muttered back.


    We stood silently in front of the teacher¡¯s office side by side as we waited for our turn. I felt like I had nothing to worry about. The twins were cute, smart and well-behaved children. Much more well-behaved whenpared to their older brother, Ryder.


    After a short while, it was finally our turn to meet the teacher. Miss Evergreen was a plump woman in her mid-forties who had spent her entire career teaching at this school. Edward and I have decided to send our children to normal private schools instead of the ones reserved for socialites or ones funded by the Rosenhall family. For obvious reasons, I t out refused to send my children to the same school that Zak and I went to.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    We greeted the teacher warmly before she invited us to take a seat opposite her at her working desk. This was the first parent-teacher conference for us regarding the twins and I could clearly tell that Edward was feeling nervous about the oue.


    ¡°Well, what can I say. Devon and Rosaline are very happy and cheerful children. It is clear that they care about each other a lot and seem to stick to each other perhaps a little too much during ss at first. However, now they seem to have found their own group of friends. Rosaline is ying with other girls in the ss more and Devon with the boys,¡± Miss Evergreen said in a kind and caring voice.


    ¡°That sounds great,¡± Imented truthfully. The twins were sort of stuck together since they were twins; however, I felt that it would be better for them if they developed a sense of individuality and independence.


    ¡°The two are getting along very well with their ssmates and there is nothing to worry about them on that front at all. They are friendly and very well-behaved children,¡± Miss Evergreen said reassuringly.


    ¡°What about their studies?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­there is absolutely nothing for you to be concerned about on that front as well. Both Devon and Rosaline are super smart. They seem to be much ahead in their studies than the rest of the ss most of the time. They¡¯re so smart. They¡¯re geniuses!¡± Miss Evergreen said excitedly as she smiled a bright smile at us.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say irresponsible things like my children are geniuses. I¡¯m sure that they are just normal,¡± Edward spoke up for the first time since the session started and it was clear that he was unhappy with what he had just heard.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 268 Stigma

    I gulped nervously while Miss Evergreen¡¯s eyes widened with shock at Edward¡¯s harsh and directment. I guess in her years of being a teacher, she had never experienced a situation like this with her student¡¯s parents before. One nce at Edward confirmed that he was truly upset and offended by what the teacher had just said. If I don¡¯t try to halt this now, this whole parent-teacher conference will blow up.


    ¡°Umm¡­sorry about that. I¡¯m sure that Edward is happy to learn that his children are¡­very smart¡­¡± I replied vaguely as I stered a diplomatic smile on my face. Very smart¡­not geniuses. They are just very smart.


    I grabbed Edward¡¯s hand under the table and squeezed it tightly. I hope he understands how weird and rude hisment was just now. However, Edward didn¡¯t seem to get my message at all or if he did, he didn¡¯t care too much for it. He didn¡¯t look at me or acknowledge my attempt to stop him. His eyes were glued on Miss Evergreen and those were not friendly eyes.


    ¡°I meant every word as I had just said them. My children may be smart, but they are not geniuses, and I don¡¯t need anyone saying that they are,¡± Edward repeated bluntly, his tone cold.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I whispered his name desperately as I yanked on his hand. What is he saying?!


    While Miss Evergreen was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to react to Edward¡¯s words, he just continued to stare at her with unamused eyes. It didn¡¯t seem that Edward was willing to back down on this issue and I could sort of understand why¡­


    Miss Evergreen was clearly ufortable with what she was hearing and didn¡¯t know how to respond as Edward clearly thought her words were offensive. Edward was usually so good at handling conversation with people and so I never saw thising. He was usually very diplomatic and knew how to handle all sorts of people in all sorts of situations; however, it seems like he has decided on a very harsh approach to our current situation.


    ¡°My children are normal,¡± Edward repeated stubbornly.


    Ok. I know where this is alling from, but Miss Evergreen doesn¡¯t so¡­let¡¯s just give her a break ok?


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Evergreen. Thank you for all that you¡¯ve done for us today, but we should be taking our leave. If there¡¯s anything else, please don¡¯t hesitate to call me directly,¡± I said while trying to sound as pleasant as I could.


    ¡°Yes, Madame. Thank you for your time,¡± Miss Evergreen replied after snapping out from her state of shock. Her voice shook so much when she spoke, and I pitied her that she had to deal with this version of Edward.


    I stood up and pulled Edward to his feet as I pushed him towards the door. I made sure that we both left that room as fast as possible before anything worse would happen. Edward didn¡¯t say anything to me, and he seemed absorbed in his own thoughts. We walked together in silence to the car. I held Edward¡¯s hand all the way and I could tell that he was very upset and frustrated. I decided not to press him to exin what had just happened to me because I knew that he would tell me when he was ready.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I asked with worry once we were alone in the car. I didn¡¯t need to details if he didn¡¯t want to talk about it but I needed to know that he was ok.


    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Edward replied vaguely.


    ¡°I think I know how you feel but that¡¯s not a good excuse to say the things you just did the way you said it. Miss Evergreen isn¡¯t to me. She doesn¡¯t know anything, and I think it was just a wrong choice of words¡­¡± I said seriously as I turned to look directly at Edward.


    Edward was silent for a moment as he seemed to figure out his own emotions and thoughts. I watched silently as he struggled with his own demons. Suddenly, he turned to me and grabbed my hands in his own and held it tightly.


    ¡°Natalia¡­our children, they¡¯re normal, right?¡± Edward asked in a shaky voice. He was clearly upset like Miss Evergreen¡¯s word had struct a cord within him.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure our children are normal. There¡¯s no need for you to worry,¡± I replied reassuringly.


    To be honest, I did not know whether our children were normal or not. I had no expertise to detect if a young child was a genius or not and our children have not taken any tests. However, the chances of someone being a genius was very slim, so I was quite positive that our children were normal. It wasn¡¯t like the twins would be geniuses just because their father is one.


    Edward pulled me into a tight hug as he wrapped both his arms around me and held me tight. I rested my head on his shoulder as he hugged me and leaned his head on mine. I hugged him back and felt his body quivering in my arms.


    ¡°I want our children to be normal¡­¡± Edward whispered. I could sense the fear, the doubt, and the desperate plead in his voice.


    In other words, Edward didn¡¯t want our children to be geniuses like him. Given what he¡¯s been through, I could understand where he wasing from¡­however¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sure our children are not geniuses, Edward. Even if they are, we are here to protect them, right? We¡¯ll do everything we can to keep them safe and ensure that they can live a normal life of their choice, right? What happened to you¡­will never happen to them¡­¡± I said as I rubbed his back tofort him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Edward replied softly. I was sure that rationally he understood that what I said was right; however, he wasn¡¯t ready to deal with it emotionally.


    ¡°Should we¡­get them to take some tests?¡± I asked. Perhaps the test results would put his worries to rest once and for all.


    ¡°No. I think you¡¯re right. It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re geniuses or not¡­we¡¯ll protect them no matter what,¡± Edward said, and I hugged him a little tighter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± I said encouragingly and I stroked his back. His body seemed to rx a little in my arms.


    ¡°Thank you, Natalia. I¡­love you,¡± Edward said as his voice shook with emotion. I couldn¡¯t help smiling a little.


    I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I believed that he was crying at least a little back then. I hadn¡¯t properly acknowledged it until I held Edward¡¯s trembling body in my arms, just how much being a genius had been a burden to him in his life. He¡¯s been through too much suffering for something that others would consider a rare gift.


    ¡°I love you too¡­¡± I replied softly and honestly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Our past will always be a part of us and the best that we could do was to move forward. We can¡¯t go back to fix the past, but we could put our experiences to use for a better future for us and for our children. Despite what we¡¯ve been through or perhaps precisely because of what we¡¯ve been through, I was more certain than ever that Edward and I were ready to support our children on their own journey in life.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 269 Family Is Family

    Apparently, Zak found out that Annie had a talk with me and that didn¡¯tnd well with Zak. Shortly afterwards, Zak relocated to South Africa, where he alternated between his stay there and other fashion capital cities in Europe where he continued working on his movies, arts, and fashion. Not surprisingly, I never heard from Annie again and if we had any interactions, it was only because it was absolutely necessary.


    ¡°What did she tell you?¡± Zak asked through the phone. His tone was quite emotionless, but I could tell immediately that he was angry.


    It had been less than two days since I had that talk with Annie over afternoon tea. Of course, I never told Zak about it so he must have found out from Annie. I didn¡¯t want to even imagine how he got her to confess.


    ¡°We talked about a couple of things¡­¡± I said vaguely. What¡¯s the point of asking? I was sure that Zak knew the most of it already.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry that you had to go through that, Natalia¡­¡± Zak apologized, sounding very serious.


    ¡°Oh no¡­it¡¯s cool. She asked me some questions and I just answered her. It¡¯s not a big deal¡­I may have said somethings that I shouldn¡¯t have too¡­¡± I said, truthfully as I tried tough it all away.


    ¡°She won¡¯t go anywhere near you again. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, ok?¡± Zak said confidently.


    Annie definitely got an earful from Zak. I sighed softly to myself thinking that their rtionship probably went from bad to worse. Poor Annie¡­


    ¡°Is¡­everything ok with Annie?¡± I asked with my fingers crossed.


    ¡°Sure. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Just let me know at once if she ever approaches you again¡­¡± Zak said, his tone solemn.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I hesitantly agreed.


    ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯ve decided to relocate to South Africa. I mean, I¡¯ll be there and flying around here and there, especially in Europe too¡­¡± Zak said, and I could sense his excitement a little.


    ¡°I see. Sounds amazing. I hope you have fun!¡± I said, happily. Perhaps Zak was finding his own calling even if it was far away from me.


    ¡°You sound so happy that I¡¯m moving away¡­¡± Zak grumbled.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not like that¡­I just think it¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re devoting yourself to your dreams,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Will you be there to send me off?¡± Zak asked, half-jokingly.


    ¡°I definitely will,¡± I replied,pletely serious.


    ¡­


    I was busy clearing up some work along with some team members early in the evening when Edward called. I had hoped that we wouldn¡¯t have to stay overtime but the client had brought the timeline of the project forward and everything was very hectic as a result of that.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Natalia, where are you?¡± Edward asked, through the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m still at work. What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, catching on to the slight dissatisfaction in his voice.


    ¡°Lucien is here. He decided to drop by for dinner,¡± Edward said with a depressed sigh. He never liked it when Lucien came over.


    ¡°Lucien?¡± I said in surprise. He didn¡¯t tell me that he would be dropping by.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s obviously here to see you and the kids and not me. So, when do you think you¡¯ll be back?¡± Edward asked, sounding very irritated.


    ¡°I can leave in less than ten minutes. We¡¯re almost done,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll wait for you¡­¡± Edward saidzily.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I said and hung up.


    Lucien¡­decided to stop by for dinner? Since I gave birth to Ryder, Lucien has been around a lot more than before and even more so after I gave birth to the twins. When I married Edward, things got veryplicated between Lucien and me and I couldn¡¯t face him directly like before. Perhaps, I just felt too guilty to face him. However, I never imagined that having the children would bring Lucien and I back together.


    ¡°This baby looks nothing like you, Edward¡­¡± Lucien said as he held baby Ryder in his arms and looked down at his cute little face adoringly.


    Lucienughed so hard at Edward that the baby looked confused. Edward just red back at his older brother. Those two just didn¡¯t seem to get along. Lucien visited us often to see me and the baby after he had gotten over his initial shock of seeing that baby Ryder didn¡¯t resemble Edward at all. Now, it was just a big joke to Lucien.


    I was sure that Lucien knew who Ryder¡¯s biological father was. He would have to be pretty blind not to see the resemnce, after all. We never spoke about it but there was a sense of mutual understanding.


    ¡°Shut up. Ryder is my son¡­¡± Edward muttered in annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯s best that he¡¯s your son. Even I have to agree to that¡­¡± Lucien said as he looked down at smiled at Ryder.


    By the time that I arrived home, the children have eaten, and it was almost time for them to prepare for bed. I met Edward, Lucien and the kids in the living room where they were rxing on the sofa.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. I didn¡¯t know that you were going toe over,¡± I said to Lucien as I sat down.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise visit if you knew in advance, right?¡± Lucien teased.


    ¡°Have you guys been good to Uncle Lucien?¡± I asked as I smiled at the children.


    Yes, Lucien had opted for the title of uncle rather than the title of grandfather. Edward and I readily agreed with his proposal because we didn¡¯t want the burden of exining to the children that Lucien is my stepfather. That would be a story that we would save for a much further date down the road.


    Not surprisingly, Lucien loves the children, and they love him as well. While Edward and I are trying to raise them up to be sensible people, Lucien can¡¯t stop himself from spoiling them rotten. Even I don¡¯t remember him spoiling me this much when I was younger.


    Ang never came over with Lucien although technically they were still married. Apparently, the business deal with Ang¡¯s father went too well that the man was able to convince Lucien to stay married to his daughter, at least on paper. He helped the Rosenhallpany a lot during the turmoil from the exposure of Madame Francesca¡¯s crimes.


    I haven¡¯t seen Ang in years, and I bet Lucien hasn¡¯t seen much of her either. Ang moved out of Lucien¡¯s mansion a few months after I married Edward and they have been estranged since then. I heard that she went back to live with one of her lovers, but I wasn¡¯t sure if that was true, or if it was just one of those rumors. Lucien never talked about it, and I didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 270 All to Myself

    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone!¡± Edward said with relief after Lucien had left.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fun when Lucienes over. The kids like him a lot too¡­¡± I said as I smiled wryly at Edward.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like him¡­¡± Edward stated firmly.


    I just couldn¡¯t hold back myughter anymore and started giggling at Edward. It was quitete, and I felt a little drained from the stress at work.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed¡­¡± I told Edward as I took his hand in mine.


    I turned to lead him out of the room, but he didn¡¯t move. Confused, I turned around to see what was wrong.


    ¡°Edward?¡± I called his name softly and questioningly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I finally have you all to myself again¡­¡± Edward said seductively as he pulled me into his embrace.


    His warm hands on my waist and back, the way his hot breath tickled my ear and the way his tongue was lightly licking my ear told me what he wanted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­go to the bedroom¡­¡± I suggested.


    Instead of replying to my suggestion, Edward sat down and pulled me onto hisp and started kissing me ardently. His kiss was deep and wild from the start and so were his hands as they fondled and caressed my body. Things were moving so fast, at this rate, I knew that we¡¯ll end up doing it right here¡­


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I said his name half in protest and half in pleasure.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long¡­so¡­¡± Edward whispered seductively into my ear, and I moaned in response.


    Hisrge hands groped my breasts on top of my clothes as he lips began kissing the side of my neck. He nibbled on my neck and started sucking on my sensitive skin, making me moan and my breath quicken. He¡¯s so good at turning me on and seducing me. I could never resist him, and it had been like this between us from the start. Closing my eyes, I enjoyed his blissful kisses and caresses.


    His tongue plunged into my mouth, and I moaned a little as I began kissing him back passionately. Our tongues engaging in a dance of their own as I ran my fingers through his dark hair. I felt his hand on the front of my shirt as his fingers expertly unbuttoned each button in turn until my body was exposed to him.


    ¡°Need help?¡± I teased.


    ¡°Of course, not¡­¡± Edward replied.


    His hand quickly reached behind me to unhook my bra. Without removing my bra from me, he pushed the cups upwards and began massaging my naked breasts with hisrge hands. The heat of his hand transferred directly to my womanly flesh making me whimper from the pleasure.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­so good¡­¡± I moaned softly as his hands began pumping my breasts.


    It felt a little rough, but I loved how he was touching me. My body began writhing from the pleasure, my chest and hips thrusting against Edward¡¯s body. Edward continued to massage my breasts in hisrge hands before taking my nipples in between his fingers.


    ¡°Your nipples are so sensitive like always¡­¡± Edward muttered as his eyes focused on my erect nipples.


    I moaned loudly when he started rolling my nipples in between his fingertips, tugging on them, and then squeezing them. It was like there was a pleasure chord connected between my nipples and my pussy. The more he stimted my swollen nipples, the more my pussy clenched and got wetter and wetter with desire. He pinched my nipples hard, making me cry out from the intense pleasure.


    My core felt hot, and it ached with need. I called Edward¡¯s name softly and he knew that I wanted more of him. His hands dutifully slid down my body to my hips before pulling up my skirt to expose my hips and legs to his exploring hands. I lifted my hips off hisp, inviting his hands to slide in between my thighs where I wanted to feel his touch.


    Edward¡¯s hands slowly stroked the inside of my thighs, slowly from my knees and inching upwards towards the aching wet mess in between my legs. I felt his fingers close to my entrance as he carefully pulled the thin fabric covering my pussy to the side.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I let out a soft moan of satisfaction when his fingers finally found and began stroking the warm wetness in between my legs.


    ¡°Look at how turned on you are, Natalia¡­your pussy is flooded¡­¡± Edward said with satisfaction before he smirked knowingly at me.


    ¡°Edward¡­please¡­¡± I pleaded sweetly for him to pleasure me further.


    Edward screwed his fingers inside of me with one solid thrust that made me throw my head back and moan wildly. My pussy hungrily took in his fingers and began clenching tightly around them. Edward began moving his fingers inside of me immediately, driving me crazy with need. My hips began moving against his fingers, rocking against them for relief from the aching desire deep inside of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hot and wet inside, Natalia¡­¡± Edward murmured as his green eyes looked at me seductively.


    ¡°Edward¡­I want¡­you¡­¡± I said shamelessly as I begged for his cock. His fingers felt amazing inside of me, but I wanted more. I wanted to feel his cock fill in up deep inside.


    ¡°Says the girl who wanted to head to bed earlier¡­¡± Edward teased as heughed a little at me.


    I sighed when I felt his fingers withdrawing out of my love hole. My pussy was flooded and ready to take him in without requiring additional stimtion from his fingers. My hands went to work immediately on undressing and freeing Edward¡¯s cock from the restrains of his clothes.


    It came as no surprise that Edward¡¯s cock was thick and hard for me as well. His hotness filled my hand as I held him. Stroking his erect shaft, a little up and down with my hand, I felt it twitch in pleasure and I couldn¡¯t wait to feel this hot beast fill me up andplete me.


    ¡°Take my cock inside you, Natalia¡­¡± Edwardmanded, clearly, he was feeling the same desire that I was feeling.


    Hastily, I positioned the thick head of his cock at my wet entrance. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer to take him in. I lifted my hips and spread my thighs widely before lowering my entrance onto his erect cock. The feeling of his thick member piercing my love hole felt amazingly good. With the help of my body weight, I mmed my hips down on him, taking his entire length into me in one swift motion.


    ¡°Edward¡­Ahhhh!¡± I cried out his name and moaned wildly when I felt his entire length filling me up deep inside. The feeling was so fulfilling as his thick pole stretched and filled me.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite impatient today¡­not that I mind¡­¡± Edward teased before he kissed my lips softly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I could feel his cock twitching and growing hotter and bigger inside of me as I sat on him, skin to skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s so big¡­your cock. It¡¯s hitting me deep inside¡­¡± I whimpered and gasped as I began moving my hips.


    Edward¡¯srge hands supported my hips as he held me. His hips began thrusting up to meet the bouncing movements of my own hips as I began to ride on his cock. I was so wet that his cock could slide in and out of me fast to match our eager movements.


    ¡°Hold still a moment¡­¡± Edward whispered; his voice thick with desire.


    Hisrge hands grabbed my hips and held it in ce. In the next moment, Edward began thrusting his cock fast and hard into my hole as hisrge hands held my hips in ce. I screamed at the pleasure and the intensity that his cock was fucking my cunt.


    It¡¯s so good¡­so good¡­I¡¯m going to cum!


    ¡°Did my naughty princess just cum?¡± Edward asked teasingly. He still calls me a princess now and then and it brought back many memories that we shared.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to reply to him as I struggled to deal with the aftermaths of my own orgasm. Thest thing I remembered was Edwardughing softly in my ear as he stroked my hair.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 271 Humble Beginnings

    A few yearster, I finally established my ownpany. It had been a long and tiresome journey for me to get there but the experience was more than worth it. With the help of many mentors that I worked with along the way and Edward, I was able to set up my own littlepany.


    ¡°Maybe mypany will end up making more than just a rounding error in your bank ount¡­finally¡­¡± I said jokingly to Edward.


    ¡°If you¡¯re doing this for the money, I suggest you quit and just stay at home with the kids¡­¡± Edward replied beforeughing.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m only joking. You know that I¡¯m not doing this just for the money¡­¡± I said as I put an arm around his waist and leaned my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Of course, I know that. So don¡¯t worry too much about making money or paying the bills. Just do what you want to do, ok?¡± Edward said leisurely.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m not letting mypany go under. I¡¯ll handle the financials of mypany well, just you wait and see¡­¡± I said with determination.


    ¡°Good. As I told you before, I¡¯m not helping you if thispany goes under,¡± Edward said as he grinned at me.


    I would never ask him for that much help for this. Edward was the biggest help already. He handles everything rted to our family so I didn¡¯t need to worry about supporting our family at all.


    ¡°No need to worry because it won¡¯t go under. Why do I get the feeling that you don¡¯t believe in me at all?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes suspiciously at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± Edward replied before patting my head.


    Today was the open ceremony for mypany. Although, it¡¯s more like a small get together of our close friends who came to congratte us and the staff. The new office that I had rented still smelled new. I liked the balloons that we put in ce though. Thepany started off small with around twenty employees.


    I could recall the day that Edward basically stole me from Lucien¡¯s mansion to take me to a surprise interview. That interview truly started my professional career. I¡¯vee a long way since then, but I never forgot my humble beginnings. It was the right decision to go to that interview.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re zoning out¡­¡± Edward whispered into my ear as he stood close to me.


    The staffs were having fun chatting and drinking. Overall, the atmosphere was joyful and rxing at the same time. The party was so simple and cozy, and I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way.


    ¡°Just about, you know, how my career started. How you took me to my first interview¡­¡± I replied before smiling a little at Edward.


    ¡°Oh¡­I remember that day. That day was adventurous¡­¡± Edward said as he seemed to recall some of his own memories of that day.


    ¡°Adventurous is a good way to describe it, I guess,¡± I replied with augh.


    ¡°Natalia! Why don¡¯t you give a speech?¡± one of the staff asked as she came running up to me.


    ¡°Oh no¡­that¡¯s¡­¡± I said a little shyly, trying to turn her down. Giving a speech is just too much¡­


    ¡°Come on, Natalia!¡± the staff cried out encouragingly.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I mumbled. I still didn¡¯t think that it was a good idea and I also didn¡¯t have a speech prepared.


    ¡°It¡¯s the opening party of yourpany, isn¡¯t obvious that you¡¯ve got to say something? Go on now¡­¡± Edward said encouragingly as his hands pushed me forward.


    ¡°Umm¡­ok¡­¡± I muttered.


    I nced around at the group of people that had gathered around me as they waited for me to start my speech. Since I didn¡¯t n to give a speech at this event, I had nothing prepared. Giving a good speech wasn¡¯t one of the skills that I had either. I took a deep breath and decided to say what I honestly felt.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for making it to this event. To be honest, when I started working, I never dreamt that this day woulde. Having apany of my own has been my dream for a long time now and I am more than thrilled to be starting apany alongside so many people that I hold dear. I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ve all came a long way from the humble beginnings of our career, and I just hope that we will enjoy ourselves as we continued to learn new things together. Here¡¯s to a rewarding journey ahead of us!¡± I said, sounding more confident than I actually felt inside.


    ¡°Cheers!¡± everyone shouted in joy.


    ¡°Cheers¡­¡± I whispered happily before sipping a little on my champagne.


    ¡­


    It waste after the party ended and Edward and I arrived back home. Although, I was sure that the nannies have put the children to bed, I still wanted to check to make sure anyways.


    ¡°You can go ahead; I¡¯ll just pop in to check on the kids¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Edward said as he took my hand in his.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I whispered back.


    We headed to the children¡¯s bedrooms. Ryder slept alone now but the twins still slept together in the same room. Silently, we opened the door a crack so that we could spy on our children sleeping. Everything seemed fine and I knew that I could get a worry-free sleep tonight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Edward whispered as he carefully closed the door to the twin¡¯s bedroom.


    I nodded slightly as Edward took my hand in his and started leading me away from the children¡¯s bedroom. As I watched Edward¡¯s broad back in front of me, I realized once again how dependable he is and how much he¡¯d help support me throughout my life. I was so lucky to find him, and I love him so deeply. I would do anything to spend the rest of my life with him.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I said his name softly without realizing it.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Edward said questioningly as he stopped walking and turned around to look at me.


    Oh¡­I didn¡¯t mean to call out to him and so I didn¡¯t have anything to say.


    ¡°Umm¡­it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I replied a little shyly.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Edward asked, sounding a little concern.


    ¡°¡­I was just thinking¡­of how lucky I am that I have you¡­¡± I whispered softly as I put my arms around him and looked up into Edward¡¯s emerald-green eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden? You don¡¯t need to sweet talk me, Natalia. If there¡¯s something that you want, just let me know,¡± Edward said as he looked at me a little suspiciously.


    What he said was true. I didn¡¯t need to sweet talk Edward into anything. Anything that I wanted, he would give to me without reserve. He spoils me in his own way¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not sweet talking you. I already have all that I want¡­right here¡­¡± I said, proudly and confidently.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 272 Sweet Talk

    Edward¡¯s eyes widened as I poked his chest with my index finger and grinned at him. When Edward startedughing loudly at my response, it was my turn to feel a little stunned.


    ¡°You really are sweet talking me, not that I hate it¡­¡± Edward said after he managed to control his ownughter.


    Without warning, he scooped me up into his arms and I cried out his name as I threw my arms around his neck. Edward carried me swiftly to our bedroom. The children were already in bed and the mansion was silent and peaceful. It was a stark contrast to the loud and slightly chaotic atmosphere in the mansion when the children were up and about.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Edward asked after carefully cing me on the bed.


    ¡°A little¡­¡± I admitted. The party was exciting, but it took quite a bit of energy from me.


    I was happy that everyone seemed to enjoy it though. In the future, when we look back at this day, it¡¯ll definitely be a great memory for us to mark the start of our journey at our newly formedpany.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Not too tired, I hope¡­¡± Edward said. I felt his warm arms and body envelop me into a hug as he hugged me from behind.


    ¡°You want to¡­do it?¡± I asked, although, I thought that I already knew the answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± He asked back, his hot breath tickling my ear and making my body tingle.


    ¡°Umm¡­well¡­¡± I mumbled hesitantly. I would bepletely lying if I said that I didn¡¯t want him.


    ¡°Your sweet talk from earlier really turned me on. Shouldn¡¯t you take some responsibility?¡± Edward teased.


    I nodded wordlessly. I guess I wanted and needed him too. It¡¯s been a busy week leading up to theunch day of my newpany and I had to admit that I had been neglecting my wifely duties as ofte. Edward supported me every step of the way and I guess I do owe him some sort of reward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can take it slow, and I¡¯ll be gentle¡­¡± Edward whispered to me seductively before he got on top of me and kissed my lips.


    I wondered how long we¡¯re going to be able to ¡®take it slow¡¯. We didn¡¯t have a good track record of achieving that, fortunately or unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Edward kissed me softly before deepening his kiss. I moaned softly as I let my body rx underneath him. His hot tongue parted my lips, and I willingly opened my lips to encourage him. When his tongue slipped inside of my mouth, I whimpered before we tangled our tongues together leisurely. His hands slowly caressed my body as we continued to kiss.


    His hands slowly removed my dress and then my bra. I moaned a little louder now that his lips had proceeded to kiss and nuzzle the side of my neck instead of my lips. The heat of his hand against the naked and sensitive flesh of my breasts felt amazingly blissful as he kneaded my breasts firmly but slowly. He¡¯s being so patient with me, and I was enjoying this slow build of passion and heat between us.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I felt very hot and wet down there, my love juices gushing out in between my legs as he continued to fondle my body. My body truly enjoyed the loving attention of his hands and lips as he trialed sweet little kisses down my body, making me squirm from the pleasure.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Edward asked during his journey down my body.


    ¡°¡­yes¡­¡± I managed to reply softly.


    He licked my navel and I cried out softly. It tickles a little, but it feels so good at the same time. I clutched at his hair with my hands as he continued to lick my tummy. When he sucked on my erect nipple, I moaned loudly as my body writhed beneath him. My body fully enjoying the attention that it was being given. I moaned louder and louder as Edward sucked on my nipple harder and rougher, his fingers skillfully ying with my other hard nipple.


    I was breathless by the time he was done with my sensitive nipples. He looked at me with a smugged expression on his face and I could tell that he was proud of his achievement of pleasuring my chest.


    ¡°I love your nipples¡­they get so pink after I¡¯ve sucked them hard¡­¡± Edward said as he flicked my nipple yfully. He¡¯s such a tease.


    ¡°Stop ying around¡­¡± I muttered, acting a little mad at him.


    ¡°Even when you¡¯re enjoying it so much?¡± Edward teased beforeughing softly at me.


    I yelped when his hands caught my legs and pulled them roughly wide apart. His fingers parted the folds of my pussy before I felt the tip of his hot tongue gently tease the sensitive nub in between my legs. He¡¯s licking my clit and it feels like I¡¯m about to lose my mind. My whole pussy quivered and clenched at the intense pleasure of his tongue licking me there.


    ¡°Edward¡­ Ahhh! No¡­¡± I called out his name and moaned loudly as I felt my legs go weak.


    Edward ran his tongue along my wet slit as hepped up my love juices that had poured out of my love hole. It felt crazy good. He¡¯s taking everything so slowly as he savored my taste and I basked in the joy that his skillful tongue brought. Suddenly, he thrusted his tongue into my love tunnel, and I cried out as my eyes widened.


    ¡°Edward¡­your tongue feels¡­so¡­good¡­¡± I said as my hips writhed wildly at the sensation of his tongue wiggling inside of me. If he continues with this, I¡¯m going to cum very soon. I was so close.


    My pussy walls clenched around his tongue. Just when I thought that things couldn¡¯t get any hotter, Edward began pinching my clit with his fingertips. It was more than I could take, and I lost myself to my own climax shortly afterwards.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 273 My Answer

    It felt amazing to reach my climax this way, slowly climbing the mountain of desire together with Edward. However, I wanted more of him, and I wanted Edward to feel pleasure as well.


    ¡°Edward¡­I want you¡­harder¡­and deeper¡­¡± I pleaded greedily as I ced a hand against his crotch, feeling the hard shape of his manhood against my hand.


    ¡°Turn around, get on your hands and knees then lift your ass¡­I¡¯ll do the rest of the work for you,¡± Edward offered as he urged me to turn around.


    ¡°Like this?¡± I asked once I had positioned my body like how he had instructed.


    Edward positioned himself behind me and soon I felt the heat of his cock against my wet opening. When his cock thrusted sharply into my pussy and Edward began moving, I knew that he was right once again. It¡¯s so hard and deep. I cried out loudly at each of his wild thrusts as he pumped his cock rapidly in and out of my love hole. I grabbed the nket on the bed with both my hands as I arched my back and moaned loudly.


    ¡°I guess being gentle wasn¡¯t enough to please you, huh?¡± Edward teased me knowingly.


    The wet sound of our sex filled the room along with our moans and lusty panting. His cock was hitting my womb deep inside with every thrust and I knew that I would be bruised and very sore when morning came. However, it was a price that I was more than willing to pay to enjoy this ride with Edward. He rammed his cock into my wet hole so wildly that I thought that he would never stop, and I didn¡¯t want him to.


    ¡°Harder¡­fuck me harder¡­so good¡­Edward¡­¡± I cried out in between my lustful moans. The pleasure from his animalistic thrusts was numbing my brain and I felt so crazy for him. I wondered if it would always be like this between us and if he felt the same when he was inside me.


    Our bodies made loud pping sounds as Edward pounded his thick rod in and out of me non-stop. It hurts a little, but I felt so turned on. It wasn¡¯t long after that I felt my orgasm fast approaching and I could sense that Edward was getting close to his limit as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­almost¡­¡± I told Edward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cum together¡­Natalia¡­¡± Edward said in a raspy voice.


    His cocked pumped into me faster, taking both of us to our release. We cried out each other¡¯s name as we reached the peak of our pleasure. My mind wentpletely nk as he shot his hot seed deep into my belly. It made me feel so warm inside as he filled me.


    I love this man so much¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    That was thest thought that ran through my brain before I fell into an exhausted sleep.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I had been sleeping when I woke up. It was still the middle of the night when I came to, and Edward was sleeping beside me. It wasn¡¯t my intention to wake him but the moment that I stirred, Edward began stirring as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± he asked me as his beautiful green eyes opened and peeked at me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I whispered.


    Immediately, Edward turned on his side and gathered me into a hug. He cuddled my backside towards him as we snuggled together warmly. It made me feel so safe and so loved when he held me like this.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± I whispered his name so softly that I didn¡¯t expect him to hear me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he repliedzily.


    ¡°Edward, thank you for finding me¡­¡± I said as I turned around in his arms to face him.


    Our eyes locked and he seemed to understand the meaning behind my words. I wondered where I would be and who I would be with if he hadn¡¯t found me. If we hadn¡¯t found each other and decided to spend our lives together, where would I be now? Would I be as happy as I am now?


    ¡°What are you saying? I should be thanking you for trusting and choosing me¡­¡± Edward replied as if it was nothing. He can be surprisingly humble sometimes.


    ¡°I was just thinking¡­that I don¡¯t know where I would be without you¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be wherever you choose to be, Princess. I told you before, didn¡¯t I¡­to find your true north. So, did you find it?¡± Edward said before his fingers gently touched the star-shaped pendant that I wore around my neck. After all these years, I still wore the ne to remind me to be true to myself and my choices.


    ¡°Yes. I found him¡­¡± I replied without hesitation.


    This time, I was certain that I had found him, and I was determined to keep him with me. This is the choice that I¡¯ve made. Firmly, I ced my hand on top of Edward¡¯s as he held the star pendant beneath our hands.


    ¡°You are my true north star, Edward,¡± I said before smiling confidently at him.


    I swear that there was a blush on Edward¡¯s cheeks. How he smiled back at me was so adorable that I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe it in words. He could say that I was sweet talking him all he wanted but what I said was the most honest truth.


    Wordlessly, Edward held the back of my head in his hand as he pulled me closer to him and kissed my forehead. The kiss was so gentle and light that it was almost like a feather¡¯s touch. Now it was my turn to blush at his loving action. He didn¡¯t need to say anything, I could feel what he felt like our hearts were truly connected.


    I learnt that we can¡¯t fully control the situation that life ces us in. There were many things in my life that I couldn¡¯t control. Regardless, I am proud of the choices that I¡¯ve made. I wasn¡¯t sure if they were the best choices or the best decisions. However, I am willing to live and move forward with my life, knowing that I made those decisions by myself and for myself and the people that I love.


    Each time I looked up at the sky, I¡¯ll always be looking for it¡­my True North.


    The End.


    Author¡¯s Note: Thank you everyone for making it to the end of this novel. Please check out my other novels.


    I will be posting some bonus chapters after this for this novel as well.


    I hope everyone stays safe and healthy!

 Chapter 274 Reiner – Don’t Underestimate My Feelings

    Note: This story is an alternative ending to the main story branching out from the chapter called ¡®Because It Hurts¡¯. It will follow Reiner¡¯s route of the story to Reiner¡¯s ending. Events in this story happens in a parallel universe and does not ovep with that of the main story (Edward¡¯s route).


    **In the Greenhouse**


    Reiner¡¯s deep thrusts hitting hard against the sensitive spot deep inside of my cave, sending me over the edge as my orgasm imed me. I clenched my pussy walls hard around his shaft to suck him in deeper as I squirted my juices out as I came.


    I loss all strength in my body and my mind as well as a result of my intense climax. It was the sensation of something hot spurting deep inside of me that brought me back to my senses. I realized that Reiner was panting my name while he ejacted loads of his hot seed deep into my body as he climaxed.


    I closed my eyes exhausted from our passionate tryst. I felt Reiner lift my limp body up in his arms once more and I rested my head against his warm chest with my eyes still closed. That was when I remembered that I should give him the answer he had so badly wanted.


    ¡°¡­because it hurts. When you want something that you can¡¯t have¡­even though¡­ it¡¯s so close¡­¡± I murmured softly against his chest as if speaking to myself. This was my response to what he wanted so badly to know.


    Reiner was silent and although I wanted to know how he felt, I knew that ncing up into his emotionless face would probably not provide me with any clues. Instead, I cast my eyes downwards and watched my own fingers that were curled up on Reiner¡¯s chest.


    It was then that I realized that the rain had subsided. The rain continued to beat softly against the greenhouse, but the rainstorm was gone now. I listened to the soft sound of the rain and the strong beating of Reiner¡¯s heart. After a while, it was clear that Reiner wasn¡¯t going to say anything.


    However, I had something that I wanted¡­and needed to say¡­


    Perhaps, this was the only chance that I had left.


    I looked up and slowly, with the tips of my fingers, I touched the side of his face. Just like magic, Reiner looked down at me and our eyes locked.


    ¡°Reiner, I love you¡­¡± I said softly but clearly as I looked deeply into his wonderfully blue eyes.


    If it was joy or happiness that I wanted to see as Reiner¡¯s reaction, I would have beenpletely crushed with disappointment. It was extremely difficult to analyze and identify the various emotions that flickered in his eyes when he heard my confession of love.


    Shock, disappointment, regret, and rejection. Those were the emotions that I could sense from him. Not exactly the most heart-warming reactions one would expect from an honest love confession.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t, Natalia. You¡¯re just confused because we¡¯ve been spending a lot of time together. It will pass,¡± Reiner said solemnly as he lifted me off hisp and onto the bench next to him.


    ¡°Why do you always say things like that?¡± I asked, my mood darkening fast.


    ¡°¡­because it¡¯s true,¡± Reiner replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered, surprised at how hurt and angry I was starting to feel.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young and young people are prone to make mistakes,¡± Reiner said before smiling sadly at me.


    ¡°My feelings are not a mistake!¡± I cried out loudly in denial.


    These are my true feelings and I know myself best. How can my feelings possibly be a mistake?


    I turned to face him as I red at him without the willingness to backdown. Reiner closed his eyes and sighed as if he was sick and tired of dealing with me.


    ¡°You say that you love me but I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t. This isn¡¯t true love, Natalia. When I¡¯m no longer here, you will forget all about me soon enough,¡± Reiner said, calmly.


    It was his calm and how much it contrasted with the heat and passion burning in my heart that made me feel angrier at him.


    ¡°¡­I will never forget you¡­¡± I said with certainty. However, I must have came across as one very stubborn girl to Reiner.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°How can you possibly love me when you don¡¯t even know anything about me?¡± Reiner said with a sigh.


    ¡°Stop putting it like it¡¯s my fault. How can I know anything about you when you just keep everything hidden away?¡± I replied heatedly.


    ¡°Time will pass, and people will change. You¡¯ll grow up some more, and you¡¯ll meet someone who will make you truly happy¡­¡± Reiner said gently.


    I knew he wished me well and wanted what he thought was best for me. However, that wasn¡¯t what I wanted, and it wasn¡¯t what I believed was best for me either. I don¡¯t want to meet anyone else¡­


    ¡°¡­and that person, isn¡¯t you? Why can¡¯t that person be you?¡± I asked as I felt tears sting my eyes.


    Was there really no chance of a future for us to be together?


    ¡°You have a bright future ahead of you, Natalia¡­and your future isn¡¯t with me,¡± Reiner stated matter-of-factly. It was like he believed that our destiny and our futures have already been set in stone.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an inconvenience, aren¡¯t I?¡± I said so softly that I wasn¡¯t sure if he had heard me.


    ¡°What?¡± Reiner said with apparent confusion as he narrowed his eyes at me.


    ¡°Me¡­and my needless feelings, they¡¯re all just a burden and an inconvenience for you¡­aren¡¯t they?¡± I asked before I looked up into his face.


    Apparently, Reiner was stunned at my question. I was sure that he had an answer but had decided against voicing it. It was Reiner who broke our eye contact first as he turned to look the other way, away from me.


    When I confessed to him, I already knew very well that he didn¡¯t feel the same way. Reiner didn¡¯t love me the way that I love him. Honestly, I didn¡¯t hope for him to reciprocate my feelings¡­however¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing if you don¡¯t love me¡­but it¡¯s another thing all together for you to underestimate my feelings¡­¡± I said softly but clearly.


    I meant it as I said it. I never expected that he would belittle my feelings like this. Reiner did not say anything as I got up from the bench and picked up my dress from the floor. I felt his eyes on me as he followed my movements. Swiftly, I put the dress back on, not bothering to adjust it.


    Without turning back to face him, I walked towards the door. Then, I stopped in front of the door to the sshouse. The rain outside had pretty much stopped. Although it was still dark, I was certain that I could somehow make my way back to the mansion.


    ¡°The rain has stopped¡­I¡¯m heading back,¡± I said, my eyes on the ss and Reiner¡¯s reflection in it. He hasn¡¯t moved from where he was seated.


    I pushed the door open firmly and felt the harsh wind on my face as I stepped out into the open. Perhaps, I wouldn¡¯t see Reiner again, but I had said everything that I wanted to say. I told him how I felt and that was just that.


    It was still dark, and I doubt anyone else would be out walking in the garden in this rain. Well, if anyone saw me in this messed up state¡­who cares?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 275 Reiner – Emptiness

    That night I somehow managed to make it back to the mansion without running into anyone. When I arrived back in my bedroom, I took off my dress and just climbed into bed. I felt so cold, and I was certain that it wasn¡¯t just from being in the rain. There was so much coldness inside of me, and I had never felt this empty inside before.


    I didn¡¯t remember much of what happened for the remainder of that night and it was probably because I didn¡¯t want to remember. My eyes hurt from crying non-stop, but it was nothingpared to the pain that was tearing at my heart. I couldn¡¯t recall when I fell asleep, but I remembered clearly how I fell asleep. I cried until I couldn¡¯t cry anymore and then I fell asleep.


    ¡­


    Morning finally came and the sunlight that shone through the window onto my face was merciless. One nce at the time and I knew that I had gotten upte. It was already close to midday. I got up and the nket fell from my body, revealing that I was naked. That¡¯s right,st night I just got into bed and cried myself to sleep¡­after my confession to Reiner didn¡¯t go very well, to say the least.


    I felt tired and drained of energy. My body felt heavy like I had a mild fever, and my lower body was sore. The worst part was that I had nothing to show for my efforts. I closed my eyes and just focused on breathing deeply. The sounds of soft knocks on my bedroom door brought me back to my harsh reality.


    ¡°Miss Natalia¡­¡±


    A voice I was familiar with called my name through the door. Although the voice was familiar, it wasn¡¯t the voice that I wanted to hear¡­


    ¡°Come in, Laura¡­¡± I called back just loud enough for her to hear.


    The door to my bedroom opened immediately and came in Laura with an excessively worried look on her face. One look at my face and her eyes grew wide with shock and concern.


    ¡°Oh miss¡­¡± was all that she managed to say as she quickly came to my side and ced aforting arm around my shoulder.


    I didn¡¯t need to take a look in the mirror to know that I looked like a mess. It was probably nothing though,pared to how broken I felt inside.


    If Laura is here, then that only means one thing: Reiner is no longer here.


    ¡°Let me help you shower and get changed right away. The chefs have prepared so many of your favorite foods so after we¡¯re done, let¡¯s go down to have lunch¡­¡± Laura suggested as she showed me her best smile.


    I appreciated her efforts even though they weren¡¯t exactly going to be very effective in cheering me up.


    ¡°Thank you¡­Laura¡­¡± I said as I put in effort to smile back at her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After preparing for my warm bath, Laura led me to the bathtub and helped me get in. The warm water felt wonderful against my skin, and I let out a sigh.


    ¡°Mr. Reiner got called back to the main house so suddenly, Miss¡­¡± Laura said softly as she massaged my shoulder gently.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled.


    He got called back there at Lucien¡¯s request and Lucien made that request based on my request. I bit my lower lip as I tried to hold in my tears. Although I knew that this would happen, now that he was really gone, I still felt shocked and lost, nheless.


    ¡°I heard from the other staffs that he packed his stuff so suddenly and was already gone before dawn broke¡­¡± Laura said, and I didn¡¯t miss the note of sadness in her voice.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for letting me know¡­¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare your clothes for you. Pleasee to the dining room for lunch when you¡¯re done dressing, Miss,¡± Laura said before she got up and turned to leave.


    Once the bathroom door closed behind her and I was alone, I covered my face with my hands and cried. Sitting there in the bathtub, I pulled my knees up and curled myself into a ball.


    ¡°Reiner¡­¡±


    So, he decided to leave after all¡­


    ¡­


    When was thest time that I thought that food tasted like sand in my mouth? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder as I stared at the food in my spoon. Never mind the taste, just looking at the food made me feel sick.


    I could feel Laura and the other maid¡¯s eyes on me and that made me feel so guilty. What would the chefs think when they see all the left-over food? I felt so sorry towards them because I knew that they too probably felt distressed over Reiner¡¯s sudden departure, and they were doing their best to cheer me up.


    I closed my eyes and shoved more food into my mouth. Eating without an appetite was so painful but I did it anyways. I could literally hear sigh of relief from the maids when they saw that I was eating some food.


    After I was done with lunch, I quickly excused the maids so that I could finally be alone. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the energy or the mood to entertain or live up to anyone¡¯s expectations right now. When the maids had left me alone, I got up and headed to the one destination that I had in mind.


    I remembered the first time that I stood here in front of this door. It didn¡¯t seem that long ago, and I remembered the moment so clearly. A small smile curved my lips as I recalled how I had to ask the maids where this room was and how confused and hesitant, they were to tell me. Then I remembered the struggles and trials that I had to go through just to take my first step into this room. Those times were gone now.


    I put my hand on the doorknob and it turned easily. With a small push, the door opened and weed me into the room. However, all of that was useless now. The room was so empty that it would be hard for anyone to believe that someone was actually living here up until a few hours ago. Reiner¡¯s room is no longer his room.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 276 Reiner – I Remember You

    Breathing out another sigh, I walked into the room and closed the door behind me. There really isn¡¯t anything left here. The empty room just acted as another proof that Reiner had truly disappeared from my life. I ran my fingertips along the table and imagined Reiner sitting on the chair as he spoke to me while I rested on his bed.


    I remembered the first time he let me through the door when I was literally running away from my own nightmare. How heforted me and held me until I fell asleep in his arms. The warmth in his arms and the kindness and care that I felt were feelings that I would never be able to forget.


    I nced at the floor in front of the door, remembering him sleeping there, sitting with his back against the door as he safeguarded me from any harm that may venture in from outside. He was definitely not a man of many words, but his actions spoke so much louder than words anyways.


    Before I knew it, tears were streaming down my cheeks, and I didn¡¯t even bother to wipe them away.


    Sitting down on his bed, I recalled the first time I was able to get him to hold me in his arms and the peaceful sleep I experienced whenever I fell asleep with his arms around me. We¡¯vee such a long way after that just to return to nothing at all. We walked around in circles and ultimate we got lost and then we got separated.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Just when I was about to get up from the bed, I felt something underneath my hand like a bump. Was there something under the nket?


    I got up and pulled the nket that was covering the bed away, revealing the item that was justying there on the bed. I should have known that this would happen, but it still hurts like crazy anyways¡­


    Poor little thing, he didn¡¯t even take you with him. Are you lonely and sad after being left behind¡­just like me?


    Iughed a little at myself. I¡¯m so stupid¡­


    Why am I talking silently in my head to a painting?


    It¡¯s weird and twisted how the painting I had given him for his birthday present as a way for him to remember me turned out to be something that I would remember him by instead. He didn¡¯t even take it with him. I looked down at my own painting of Reiner. He looked great here, I had to say that I had some hidden talent at painting.


    Just as suddenly as he had waltz into my life, he had left while taking nothing along with him as a reminder of our time together. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t want to remember the times that we shared anymore. I¡¯m probably the only one holding on to these useless emotions of mine. Well, at least he took my heart away with him¡­


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts. It was clear even to me that being here wasn¡¯t helping me get over him at all, but then again, I never said that I wanted to get over him in the first ce.


    What am I doing here?


    I¡¯m going crazy¡­


    With the painting in my hand, I left the room as silently as I had entered it.


    ¡­


    The days after that past by in a blur. It felt like I was floating around in a bubble as I tried my best to avoid ces and things that would remind me of Reiner, not that I was sessful. I was just waiting for the bubble that was protecting me to burst and for another breakdown toe my way.


    When I woke up and looked at the chair next to my bed and saw that it was empty, I was reminded of him. Unsurprisingly, I had trouble sleeping. Reiner wasn¡¯t there to put me to sleep through his gentle words or wild lovemaking. When I opened my eyes, he wasn¡¯t there to greet me with a ¡®good morning¡¯. He really spoilt me rotten.


    When Laura served me tea and cake, everything just tasted off. The chefs were professional but the cake they made didn¡¯tpare to those that Reiner baked at all. In the end, I just ordered the maids to stop serving me cake all together.


    ¡°Are you sure, Miss Natalia?¡± Laura asked, surprise clear in her voice.


    Yes, I didn¡¯t think that there woulde a day when I would put a ban on cake for myself either.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure¡­¡± I replied without hesitation.


    All the cakes tasted rotten, and they only reminded me of the cakes that Reiner used to bake for me and also the time that we baked together. That just made me feel sick and broken inside. No tea break would help me preserve my figure, that was the only bright side that I could think of in this whole situation.


    When Laura suggested that I take a walk in the garden, my stupid legs ended up taking me to the tree where Reiner and I spent time alone together when he first came into my life. I think that was the first time that he kissed me. I touched my fingertips to my lips as I remembered how he kissed me so gently on that day and then told me that the color of my blushing cheeks was his favorite color. Iughed at my past self and how hard my heart skipped a beat in that moment.


    I looked up at the branch where I used to sit before, I turned on my heels and walked away from that tree as fast as my legs could take me. If I didn¡¯t make it away from the tree before sunset, I would end up crying again for sure and my eyes aren¡¯t able to physically take anymore crying right now. Coming to the garden was simply a big mistake.


    It wasn¡¯t long after that I stopped going out to the gardens entirely. The gardens did not feel as beautiful as it once did. The green of the leaves didn¡¯t seem as fresh. The color and smell of flowers felt faded at best. Just like the days that I spent in the gardens before, I would turn around at the slightest sound hoping to see Reiner there to serve me tea or pastries while I painted.


    I closed my eyes and concentrated on just breathing because if I didn¡¯t focus on anything, I would see his face floating around in my mind as well. That was how much I missed him¡­already¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 277 Reiner – Separate Lives

    It¡¯s been exactly one month since Reiner moved out of Lucien¡¯s mansion and stopped being my butler and bodyguard. Yes, unconsciously I had been counting.


    ¡°Natalia¡­are you even listening? Natalia¡­¡± Edward said as he waved a hand in front of my face.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. What?¡± I said as I snapped out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Why are you so spaced out?¡± Edward asked, looking quite concerned.


    ¡°Umm¡­sorry. What were you saying just now?¡± I asked as I blinked my eyes rapidly to regain focus.


    Edward sighed so loudly that I felt extremely guilty. I had decided to meet up with Edward today to discuss some career ns. Edward truly came prepared with a pre-selected list of potential job opportunities that he thought were aligned with what I was looking for. While he was going through the list of job openings and the pros and cons of each opportunity, I just zoned out on him.


    Unfortunately, unlike before I didn¡¯t have that much motivation to find a job or to do anything for that matter. Although I was able to somehow get over my initial shock of Reiner leaving, I have lost my appetite for life in general. Everything seemed dull and I wasn¡¯t looking forward to doing anything or seeing anyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯re not feeling well, we can do this another day,¡± Edward said as he sat back in his chair.


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m ok,¡± I replied, trying to sound confident. The truth was that I knew that I was far from being ¡®ok¡¯.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look it¡­¡± Edward said, clearly unconvinced by my brave act.


    ¡°You can continue. I¡¯ll make sure to listen this time¡­¡± I said apologetically.


    ¡°No need. There¡¯s no rush, after all. You can choose these opportunities and go to interviews when you¡¯re ready¡­¡± Edward said with a shrug.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I murmured in response.


    To be honest, I knew that I had to somehow get back on my feet and move on. Going to these interviews would help me move forward and get on with my life. Edward was doing so much for me to help in that regard. However, my heart just wouldn¡¯t listen to my head, and I didn¡¯t feel any motivation at all.


    ¡°The way you are now, I doubt you wouldnd any jobs even if you went to the interviews¡­¡± Edward stated bluntly, and I knew that he was right.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Let me take a wild guess, is this because of Reiner?¡± Edward said,ing straight to the point.


    My eyes widened in surprise at how easily Edward could see through me and then I wondered if it was that obvious to see. I let out a sigh and that reminded me of how depressed I felt. If he could see through me anyways then there was no point in trying to hide it.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied softly as I nodded my head slightly.


    ¡°He¡¯s still employed by the main house so it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t see him anymore¡­¡± Edward said casually.


    ¡°I know that¡­¡± I replied softly.


    I knew where he was, but it wasn¡¯t like I could ever see him again. It¡¯s probably better that I don¡¯t see him again. That was what I had decided and what he had also agreed to.


    ¡°Last I heard, Reiner¡¯s serving one of the elders. Well, officially that¡¯s what he¡¯s supposed to be doing but actually he¡¯s justzy around somewhere and not really doing much of anything. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s bored out of his mind¡­¡± Edward said casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re still in touch with him?¡± I asked, unable to hide my interest.


    ¡°Of course. Want to pass on a message?¡± Edward asked with a knowing smile.


    ¡°No¡­thank you¡­¡± I quickly replied before I got any useless ideas.


    ¡°Well then, I have to go. Let me know if you change your mind or when you¡¯re ready to go through these job postings again,¡± Edward said before getting up from his seat.


    ¡°Thank you, Edward¡­¡± I said gratefully.


    ¡°Sure thing, Princess,¡± Edward replied before smiling warmly at me.


    Edward turned to take his leave while I kept my eyes casted down, just absentmindedly looking at my own hands in myp. This has turned out into a much bigger disaster for me than I had ever imagined possible.


    ¡°You should eat properly. You¡¯re losing weight¡­¡± Edward said.


    I looked up to see his concerned face looking my way.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I whispered vaguely.


    I¡¯ll try; however, I knew deep down that this misery will never go away until I fix the root cause of my problem.


    ¡­


    Reiner stared down at the vibrating phone in his hand. The wind blowing against his face and the sun on his skin felt calming. He had no regrets choosing his ce for his retreat to escape away from reality. The phone in his hand was the only thing that currently connected him to the Rosenhalls, and it was ringing.


    The name on the screen was the one that he had expected to see sooner orter. However, he had little interest of talking to the caller. With arge sigh, he connected the line.


    ¡°How long are you going to be on leave of absence?¡± Edward¡¯s voice asked loud and clear from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­¡± Reiner replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t get how the elders are so strict on everyone including family members but soxed when ites to you¡­¡± Edward said with genuine curiosity.


    Reiner was starting to hate how Edward wouldn¡¯t get straight to the point. So much for being on leave¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°They do owe me a lot¡­¡± Reiner said bluntly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. When are youing back?¡± Edward asked, his tone suddenly serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­¡± Reiner replied vaguely.


    ¡°Are you still chilling on some beach?¡± Edward asked, it wasn¡¯t a wild guess.


    ¡°Yeah¡­if that¡¯s all, I¡¯m hanging up¡± Reiner said.


    ¡°I met the princess today¡­¡± Edward said before Reiner could disconnect the call.


    There was a silence from the other end of the line and Edward knew that Reiner had heard what he had just said. Finally, he¡¯s paying me some attention, Edward thought with a grin.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 278 Reiner – Everyone’s Worried

    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Reiner stated passively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how she¡¯s doing?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s doing well and if she isn¡¯t, you¡¯ll take care of her, won¡¯t you?¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­she¡¯s like a shadow of herself right now and she¡¯s lost quite a bit of weight. Obviously, not healthy considering she was quite slim before¡­¡± Edward said, not hiding the concern in his voice.


    ¡°You should take her to see a doctor¡­¡± Reiner stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving her to me now, are you?¡± Edward asked, not truly believing what he was hearing.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Reiner said before disconnecting the call. He didn¡¯t want to hear anymore, and he didn¡¯t have anything more to say either.


    Edward stared at the screen of his phone after the line got disconnected suddenly. He wanted tough and cry at the same time at how ridiculous this whole situation was. If he thought that he could help Natalia, he already would have. Why else would he bother making that call?


    Let¡¯s see if Reiner even gets the message¡­


    ¡°Why does he have to act so cold all the time?¡± Edward said before he startedughing a little.


    ¡­


    It was early in the evening, and I was staring at the television nkly as I pretended to watch something to kill the time. Lucien was too busy with work toe home in time for dinner and that worked in my favor. Trying to fake an appetite when I had dinner with Lucien was a very difficult thing to do.


    Thest time that I had dinner with Lucien, I felt very pressured. I knew that Lucien meant well and wanted what he thought was best for me but in the end, I just couldn¡¯t go ahead with his suggestions.


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating enough. Is the food bad? Should I change the chef?¡± Lucien asked, his eyes narrowing at me.


    I gulped as I felt his green eyes observing me intently. Living with Lucien meant that I couldn¡¯t avoid having meals with him and that made hiding myck of appetite from him impossible to do.


    ¡°The food tastes great. It¡¯s not the chef¡¯s fault,¡± I replied softly.


    It goes without saying that if I¡¯m unable to convince Lucien otherwise he would really go ahead and fire the poor chef. I can¡¯t have the poor man and his entire team lose their jobs just because I didn¡¯t have an appetite.


    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯ve been watching you for a while now and I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re eating a lot less than before. You¡¯ve lost weight¡­¡± Lucien said sternly.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just trying to slim up a little¡­¡± I replied before smiling weakly at him.


    ¡°Is that so. What about the fact that you don¡¯t seem so cheerful? I think you¡¯ve been looking very downtely¡­¡± Lucien said as heced the fingers of his hands together. His green eyes continued to watch me as if they wouldn¡¯t let me hide away any secrets from him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I feel a little lost sometimes¡­you know, quarter-life crisis stuff, I guess,¡± I said with a shrug as I tried to keep the mood light. Not that I was anywhere near being sessful.


    ¡°Well, let me know if there¡¯s anything that I can help out with,¡± Lucien replied smoothly.


    Yes, you can start off by asking fewer questions and perhaps taking your discerning eyes off me.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I was meaning to ask you this, but it has slipped my mind. Now that Reiner is no longer here, do you want a recement?¡± Lucien asked, sounding very serious.


    It¡¯s not like anyone can rece Reiner, though. However, I realized that Lucien wasn¡¯t talking about that kind of recement¡­


    ¡°A¡­recement?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yup. A new butler and bodyguard. If you dislike someone from the main branch, I can always look for someone from some trustable privatepanies,¡± Lucien said.


    He¡¯s going to so much trouble for me and I do appreciate that. The issue wasn¡¯t where the new guy came from though. I just didn¡¯t want a new guy, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t think that that¡¯s necessary,¡± I said, meaning it.


    Lucien was thoughtful for a moment before he let out a resigned sigh.


    ¡°Let me know if you change your mind. There¡¯s not a lot going on right now and you don¡¯t need to go to public events but if that changes, I might require you to have at least one personal bodyguard once again,¡± Lucien said firmly, bringing the topic of discussion to a close.


    I just nodded at Lucien¡¯s words. Compromise it is. That was just that.


    My phone started ringing and vibrating next to where I was seated on the sofa, and I snapped out of my thoughts. ncing down at the phone screen, I saw that the call was from Zak. I wondered why he¡¯s calling and prayed that it wasn¡¯t bad news. With the way that I had been feeling for the past month, I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with any more bad news.


    ¡°Hi Zak¡­¡± I said once I answered the call.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Zak said my name and I couldn¡¯t really ce his tone.


    Mixed news?


    ¡°Hey¡­is everything ok?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Yea¡­I¡¯m just calling to let you know so that you won¡¯t be shocked if and when you see the news,¡± Zak said, trying to keep his tone light.


    ¡°What news?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°I just turned down the offer from the elders for my promotion to do more marketing and PR work for thepany. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a promotion that came from my mother¡¯s request too. Unfortunately, even internal stuffs like these are going to leak and make headlines¡­¡± Zak exined.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing for you to be concerned about. I just thought that I¡¯ll let you know so that you know the truth and so that you don¡¯t over think things when you start seeing the news,¡± Zak said, reassuringly.


    ¡°Ok¡­thank you, Zak,¡± I replied. Zak was needlessly worried about me again.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing, there¡¯s a partying up that I¡¯ll like to take you along with me. You¡¯ve just been hiding away in your house, right? Let¡¯s get a new dress tailored for you and let¡¯s go out to the party. I¡¯ve already arranged for a designer to take care of the dress,¡± Zak said excitedly.


    ¡°Umm¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I replied hesitantly. I wouldn¡¯t say that I shared Zak¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°You can¡¯t spend your whole life holed up inside and neither will I let you do so. I¡¯ll text you the address. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle along too,¡± Zak said with determination.


    ¡°Umm¡­ok¡­thanks¡­¡± I said as I was forced to go along with him.


    ¡°Take care, Natalia¡­¡± Zak said in a sweet voice.


    I haven¡¯t been out to a party in forever. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t feel like going but I knew that Zak was right. I can¡¯t stay holed up inside like this forever. Maybe this would serve as a good first step for me to reim my life back¡­or so I had thought¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 279 Reiner – Trouble

    Zak was spot on. The news of him turning down his promotion made the news and was all over television. The worst part that both Zak and I had anticipated was that the press would draw implications from Zak¡¯s recent decision to his mother, Madame Francesca.


    ¡°Do you think that this will impact your mother¡¯s influence on thepany¡¯s management?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you and Madame Francesca is in a disagreement about the future direction of thepany?¡±


    ¡°Will this have an impact on investors¡¯ sentiments? How does management n to deal with it?¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that you no longer intend to support thepany¡¯s marketing and PR efforts? What about the international expansion ns?¡±


    ¡°Is Madame Francesca¡¯s branch of the family going to withdraw from active management of thepany?¡±


    It was amazing how Zak could stand unfazed with a beautiful smile on his face in the face of all those questions. I watched Zak on the television in the sitting room as Ized around on the sofa as if I had nothing better to do in my life. Zak was soposed and strategically, he didn¡¯t answer any of those baiting questions. I wondered if he was really ok. There was no way that Madame Francesca would let something this major just slide by.


    That segment was followed by another interview of Madame Francesca herself. The questions werergely simr and had to do with the continuation of her legacy in the management of the family¡¯spany, her future role, and the future ns that she had for her son, Zak Rosenhall. She replied wlessly to all the questions as if she had anticipated them.


    Iughed a little to myself as I watched her put on such a great show in front of the press. She was such a pro at this.


    ¡­


    Roughly a weekter, the day I had scheduled to visit the designer boutique that Zak had chosen to tailor my dress had arrived. Just as Lucien had ordered, I went out with my designated driver. The n was to meet with Zak there because he had a prior appointment. I didn¡¯t mind at all.


    It had been a while since I¡¯ve been out of the house with some real purpose. Getting a new dress tailored might cheer me up a little, who knows. The boutique was smaller than I thought but definitely very stylish and unique. Wearing a new designer might be a good shake up for things, I was getting bored of the big-name designers anyways.


    ¡°Natalia?¡± A young woman with a very slim waist, wide eyes and dark bob-cut hair greeted me immediately when I walked into the boutique.


    I guess this is the designer and owner of the boutique.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied before offering her one of my best smiles.


    ¡°Oh¡­it¡¯s an honor to have you here. I¡¯ve heard all about you from Zak,¡± She said as she embraced me in a friendly hug.


    I smiled at her as I was beginning to think that it was the right decision toe here after all. Looking around the boutique, I could see many dresses that seemed quite unique but not too out there.


    ¡°I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Zanita and that is also the name of my brand,¡± she said politely.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I can see many stylish and unique dresses here. I look forward to working with you,¡± I said pleasantly.


    ¡°Trust me, the honor is mine. Do you have anything specific in mind?¡± she asked, and I could see that she was anxious to please.


    ¡°Umm¡­not particrly,¡± I answered, honestly.


    ¡°Then would you like to take a look around. I have dresses from mytest collection and also photos and sketches of other tailor-made projects. Maybe some of them can inspire you,¡± Zanita said.


    ¡°Sure. That would be great,¡± I agreed.


    My phone vibrated and I looked down to see a text message from Zak.


    ¡®I¡¯m runningte. The meeting got extended. You can go ahead with Zanita first. Love you.¡¯


    Ok, so Zak is going to bete. Guess it couldn¡¯t be helped. I wish Zak was here to help me pick and choose though.


    Zanita was super friendly, and I enjoyed the mini tour that she took me on while she introduced me to her works. The dresses that she showed me were interesting because of their unique design, color usage and the texture of their fabric. I like a few dresses that I saw and thought that they might serve as a good starting point for our design.


    ¡°Would you like to try some dresses on? It might be better to see how they look on you,¡± Zanita suggested.


    I readily agreed with her, and she nodded for her helpers to grab the dresses that I was interested in for me to try on.


    ¡°This way please¡­¡± one of the shop assistants said as she gestured for me to follow her to the dressing room.


    ¡°I can manage. Thank you,¡± I said as I smiled politely at her.


    If I can, I would prefer to try on the clothes myself. She smiled a little at me after she had hung up the dresses in the room before she turned to leave.


    I stripped and started changing into the first dress and then the next. The dress looked better on me than I expected. Looking at my naked body in the mirror, I thought that maybe I had indeed lost quite some weight. That wasn¡¯t a good thing, I guessed.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how much time had past since I began trying on the dresses but after some time it waspletely quiet outside. Not thinking much of it, I continued trying on more dresses. This one might actually work, it makes my waist look small and my boobs look big and firm, I thought as I turned from side to side to view my reflection from various angles. Now if I just ask Zanita to change the color to something else¡­N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Suddenly, my nose started twitching and it felt like I was about to sneeze. I paused in front of the mirror as I started sniffing the smell.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was imagining it but¡­is something¡­burning?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 280 Reiner – Flames

    ¡°Excuse me! Zanita¡­¡± I yelled loudly.


    I didn¡¯t hear a reply though.


    ¡°Anybody out there? Is something burning?!¡± I tried again.


    Still, there was no reply. Suddenly, I felt that something was wrong. It¡¯s too quiet and the smell of something burning was getting stronger. The dress I had on was slightly on the tight side and I started wriggling out of it so that I could change back to my original outfit. However, something caught my eye that changed my ns immediately.


    I gasped as I saw smokeing in through the cracks in the dressing room door. There¡¯s a fire?!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    This can¡¯t be happening. Now that I can see smoke, the smell of something or everything burning got stronger than ever. Was the boutique really on fire? Where is everyone else?


    Truth be told, I had absolutely no idea what to do in an event of a fire. I¡¯m supposed to get low and avoid breathing in the smoke, is that right? It wasn¡¯t like I had any water to pour on myself. Was that even right? Regardless, I have a bunch of fabric, so I used that to cover my nose and mouth for now.


    I dialed the emergency number to report the fire and the line connected soon after.


    ¡°There¡¯s a fire. I¡¯m stuck inside at¡­Zanita¡¯s boutique¡­yes¡­¡± I began talking rapidly once the line connected to the operator on the other end of the line.


    There was so much smokeing into the changing room now and it stung at my eyes. I tried my best not to breathe it in, but it was difficult. Opening the door now is probably not a good choice. If there¡¯s smokeing in, then there¡¯s obviously fire on the other side of the door. I used the dress to try and plug the hole underneath the door but that didn¡¯t help for long. It¡¯s getting so hot inside¡­


    Why is there a fire now of all times?! Where is everyone else?!


    Zak¡­where are you?


    I should have listened to Lucien. I should have gotten a bodyguard. Why the hell didn¡¯t I listen?


    There was so much smoke, and my eyes started to water. I sat down in the corner of the small changing room and prayed that help would arrive soon. My throat hurts and I¡¯ve been coughing non-stop for a while now. My eyes felt like they were burning.


    I¡¯m so scared. Am I going to die here?


    Reiner¡­where are you? Please help me¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°A fire broke out at an upscale boutique earlier today. The source of the fire has yet to be identified. Socialite, Natalia Rosenhall, the only daughter of Lucien Rosenhall was unfortunately caught up in the fire. The firemen arrived at the scene shortly after the fire was reported and managed to rescue Miss Natalia, who is currently receiving treatment in the hospital. So far representatives of the Rosenhall family have refused toment on the incident; however, a press conference will be held at ater date regarding the incident¡­¡± a beautiful news reporter reported on the television screen.


    All news outlets were reporting this news of a shocking fire that started in the middle of the city. The news drew the attention of many people because of the identity of the only victim involved in the fire. It was a miracle that no one else got hurt or caught up in it. On the flip side, it was too unfortunate that Natalia was caught up in it. Either that or¡­


    Reiner watched the news intently as he felt his blood boiling with anger. His initial reaction was that of pure shock; however, he was used to receiving shocking news and had a methodological way of dealing with it. The cause of the fire had not been identified which means that it hasn¡¯t been concluded that it was an ident. However, the news reporters were already hinting that it was.


    Everything about it smelled fishy. The press is being controlled and are no longer neutral, if they ever really were to begin with. Reiner narrowed his blue eyes as he got up from the sofa. An unfortunate ident or not, he¡¯d decided that he was going to find out.


    As if on cue, his phone started vibrating, signaling that he has received a message.


    The message was simple.


    ¡®A802¡¯ followed by coordinates. Reiner looked up the coordinates immediately.


    A hospital¡­so this must be the hospital room. The only time Zak would ever contact me is if Natalia is involved. We never talked ormunicated about anything else.


    Without turning off the television, Reiner was already heading out the door. The only thing that he needed with him was his fake passport.


    ¡­


    **Two dayster**


    ¡°Why is she still unconscious?¡± Lucien asked the doctor impatiently.


    ¡°Calm down, will you?¡± Edward said. He knew that pressuring the doctors wasn¡¯t going to help Natalia¡¯s case. He knew that the doctors were doing everything they could for her recovery.


    ¡°Calm? Natalia has been unconscious for two days and you¡¯re asking me to calm down?¡± Lucien said incredulously.


    Edward watched as his brother started interrogating the doctors about Natalia¡¯s conditions and the next steps that they had nned to improve her condition. It was very rare for Lucien to lose his cool and controlpletely like this, but Edward could understand his brother well. After all, he felt like he was about to lose his mind as well.


    ¡°Any updates?¡± Edward whispered when Zak came into the room and stood very close to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it outside,¡± Zak whispered before turning on his heels and walking out the room.


    Edward didn¡¯t waste anytime following Zak outside. The two men had been investigating the incident while Lucien was tasked with the boring task of dealing with the press and other rted parties such as the board of directors of thepany. The one who had to lead the press conference that was to take ce tomorrow would also be Lucien.


    ¡°It¡¯s arson,¡± Zak stated,ing straight to the point the moment that they were outside.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Chapter 281 Reiner – Return

    ¡°I bet you already know who¡¯s behind this,¡± Edward said, his tone evidently darkened.


    ¡°I do. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any solid proof,¡± Zak said followed by an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°This is precisely why I hate this family. Enemies are lurking all around us,¡± Edward hissed.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. All of this is my fault,¡± Zak said as if he was speaking to himself and his own demons.


    ¡°Now now, don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself. I¡¯m sure Natalia will wake up in no time. That girl is stronger than you think,¡± Edward said as he tried to cheer up both Zak and himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send her away¡­¡± Zak whispered so softly that Edward had trouble hearing him.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Edward said in confusion and disbelief.


    ¡°¡­nothing¡­¡± Zak mumbled his reply.


    Edward watched in confusion as Zak turned to leave without saying another word. He didn¡¯t think that he misheard what Zak said but what could he have meant by sending Natalia away? Zak is a mystery and there¡¯s no doubt about that.


    ¡­


    **Later that night**


    It was a peaceful night with a full moon. Natalia remained unconscious in her hospital bed with the curtains of the room¡¯s windows parted, letting in just enough moonlight to illuminate the room. The hospital ward was dead silent at night, especially the private floor for VVIP patients that Natalia was on.


    Slowly and softly, the door to her hospital room opened and a very tall man entered her room, walking expertly on silent footsteps. The door closed behind him, and they were the only ones in the tranquil hospital room.


    The man made his way to her bed immediately, taking care not to make a sound that would wake her up. Even though he knew that she was unconscious he was taking extra care not to make any sounds that would disturb her. The moonlight and the light the various monitors and machines hooked up to Natalia¡¯s body, provided enough lighting for the man to see quite clearly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He did not make a move to turn on the lights in the room, he could see well enough. However, he didn¡¯t like what he was seeing as he stood close to the side of Natalia¡¯s bed. The moonlight shone on her unconscious form on the hospital bed and the sight of her body tore at his heart.


    His eyes slowly scanned her body from head to toe, taking in all the damages and the state that she was in. Her body was covered in bandages in many areas as far as he could tell even with the white nket covering the majority of her body. There was a white bandage around her head and forehead. Both her eyes were covered with white medical eye patches which probably prevented her from seeing anything. Although that didn¡¯t matter because she was still unconscious.


    There were some white bandages on her left arm and her right hand as well. Overall, her condition was much worse than what he ever imagined. The fact that she was still unconscious was the worst part of it all.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± the man whispered as he stared down at her sleeping face.


    Slowly, he sat down on the chair next to her bed, his eyes never leaving her face. It¡¯s only been around a month since he¡¯s left and so much has happened. He could see the changes in her physical appearance clearly and it broke his heart.


    Reaching out a hand, he gently took her unbandaged hand into his. She did not stir at all. Her hand was dry, and her nail polish was chipped. He sighed softly as he remembered thest time, he applied nail polish for her. Gently, he took a strand of her hair in between his fingers as he thought about thest time that hebed her hair for her before tucking her in bed.


    It was clear that she had lost weight and probably hasn¡¯t been eating properly, just like Edward had said. He didn¡¯t think that it would be this bad, though. Her face was taunt, and she looked extremely drained of energy and life in general. Her wrists and arms were thin. Her skin pale and her lips were dry.


    Reiner sighed once again as he brough her hand up to his lips before cing a soft kiss on the back of her hand. Her hand felt cold to the touch. Carefully, he ced her hand on the side of his face as he leaned into the palm of her hand. He was thankful that at least she was still alive. He closed his eyes as he seemed to drown in his own regrets.


    It was a grave mistake for him to leave her and he knew that now. Despite what she had said or decided, he should have sucked it up and stayed. Honestly, he thought that it would be better if he left her to move on with her life, but now, he was starting to doubt his own decision. Whatever state that she was in before was better than the almost lifeless state that she was in now.


    He was convinced that the fire wasn¡¯t an ident but a malicious attempt on Natalia¡¯s life. There was no proof for it, but he trusted his gut feeling more than any proof or evidence. Whoever was behind this, he was going to make sure that they paid a heavy price for what they did. He closed his eyes as he leaned his face into Natalia¡¯s hand. The next time his blue eyes reopened, they were merciless.


    The soft sound of the door of the room opening, brought the man¡¯s attention to the door. ncing over at the door, he saw the shadow of someone entering the room. He already knew who it was and had been expecting him.


    ¡°Greetings Reiner. So, you decided to turn up after all¡­¡± Zak said as he entered the room before shutting the door behind him softly yet firmly.


    ¡°Took you long enough to enter¡­¡± Reiner said tly as he slowly let go of Natalia¡¯s hand.


    Gently, he positioned her arm and hand back to where it had been before.


    ¡°I was being considerate, so I decided to give you two some alone time together. You knew I was around?¡± Zak replied, unfazed.


    ¡°Naturally¡­¡± Reiner stated.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Secret Desire

    ¡°Her injuries from the fire aren¡¯t as bad as you think. The doctors also think that she will wake up soon. She¡¯s just suffering from shock and there shouldn¡¯t be anything really wrong with her brain,¡± Zak said as he approached Natalia¡¯s bed and stood next to it.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Reiner murmured. He wasn¡¯t exactly relieved.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking and you¡¯re right. The fire wasn¡¯t a mere ident. Edward and I have been investigating with our teams,¡± Zak said solemnly.


    ¡°Arson¡­¡± Reiner whispered.


    ¡°Yup. I¡¯m convinced that it¡¯s arson, but I don¡¯t have solid proof right now,¡± Zak said before pressing his lips into a thin line.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Reiner said softly.


    Both men stood next to each other in silence for a while as they both looked down at Natalia¡¯s partially bandaged face. Their minds filled with their own thoughts and emotions. However, it was Reiner who spoke up first.


    ¡°Why did you send me the message?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°To save you some time. You would havee to see her sooner orter, so I thought I might as well tell you exactly where she is. Oh, I don¡¯t need thanks,¡± Zak replied before smiling dazzlingly.


    ¡°What do you want, Zak?¡± Reiner asked, not caring for Zak¡¯s small talk.


    Zak¡¯s turned to look straight at Reiner as his golden eyes narrowed calctingly. As if appraising and judging the man that stood before him, Zak was silent for a few seconds before he nodded as if he had made his decision.


    ¡°I want you¡­to take her away with you,¡± Zak said simply.


    ¡°What?¡± Reiner eximed in shock.


    ¡°Can you do that? No wait, will you do that?¡± Zak asked, his eyes staring deep into Reiner¡¯s.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Reiner replied firmly after a moment of thought.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Zak asked, not understanding.


    ¡°Whatever life that she will have with me¡­won¡¯t be a good one,¡± Reiner replied bluntly.


    ¡°Worst than this one?¡± Zak asked, narrowing his eyes in suspicion before turning to look at Natalia¡¯s unconscious body on the hospital bed.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Reiner didn¡¯t reply as he seemed to deep in thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zak said, before chuckling softly.


    Zak¡¯s gaze lingered on Natalia¡¯s face as he ran his fingertips along her partially bandaged arm. Reiner watched the sight of Natalia¡¯s unconscious body from where he stood, very close to her bed.


    ¡°Her arms are so scrawny, can¡¯t you see? Look at her face. She¡¯s gotten so thin¡­¡± Zak said in a small and sad voice as he traced his fingers down Natalia¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Edward told me that she hasn¡¯t been eating well¡­¡± Reiner said tly.


    ¡°Whose fault do you think that is?¡± Zak asked before he turned to stare into Reiner¡¯s face.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one that asked me to leave,¡± Reiner said defensively.


    ¡°I bet she told you why she did that with the hope that you would choose to stay¡­but you didn¡¯t. How dare you betray her trust¡­¡± Zak hissed through clenched teeth.


    Reiner looked at Zak in shock as his words started to sink it. He was too worried about hurting her if he stayed around her for too long but not the consequences if he left.


    ¡°Do you love her?¡± Zak asked suddenly.


    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Reiner asked in return without replying to Zak¡¯s question.


    ¡°I love her so much¡­¡± Zak said before lifting a strand of Natalia¡¯s hair to his lips. He kissed her hair softly and closed his eyes as if in pain.


    Reiner watched as Zak lovingly kissed Natalia¡¯s hair. The expression of love and longing was clear on Zak¡¯s face and that only made Reiner envy how straightforward Zak could be in his expression of love. It was like he was proud of it and had nothing to hide.


    ¡°I told you to tell her the truth, but you never did. You kept it to yourself as you watch her slowly fall in love with you without knowing anything and then you just went ahead and left her. How convenient it all must be for you¡­¡± Zak said softly but his re was deadly.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention¡­¡± Reiner muttered.


    ¡°Then tell her. When she wakes up and recovers. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and tell her? If you don¡¯t want her anyways, there¡¯s no point in keeping her hanging,¡± Zak said, not bothering to hide the malice in his voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll tell her the truth when she recovers,¡± Reiner said, his eyes on Natalia¡¯s face.


    ¡°You think you can end it all by telling her because you think she would probably hate you for it¡­but what would happen if she decides to forgive you?¡± Zak said, as he looked at Reiner challengingly.


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s not possible,¡± Reiner said firmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my girl¡­and be prepared. You don¡¯t need to tell me what you intend to do,¡± Zak said with a small, amusedugh.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Reiner asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m always doing everything I can for her happiness. It¡¯s that simple,¡± Zak stated with a passive shrug.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Reiner muttered emotionlessly.


    ¡°Will you take her away with you? Somewhere where she can be safe¡­away from all this¡­¡± Zak said in a dreamy tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Zak¡± Reiner said and there was an edge to his voice.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a question. You will take her away with you,¡± Zak said with determination.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Reiner asked, not quite following Zak¡¯s resolution.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that you never fail like I have,¡± Zak said as if talking to himself.


    Reiner watched as Zak nced over at Natalia for the final time before turning sharply on his heels and walked out of the room. The conversation was clearly over; however, it¡¯s implications would guide the lives of these two men and the unconscious girl on the bed for days toe.


    ¡­


    ¡°If that is what you have decided then we have noints. It is better than having you on such an extended leave of absence. Wee back, Reiner,¡± an old woman¡¯s voice spoke through the phone.


    ¡°Thank you, Madame,¡± Reiner replied respectfully.


    The line disconnected without further discussions. The conversation with the Elder¡¯s representative went smoothly and Reiner was allowed to take care of Natalia until she regains consciousness and fully recovers. Now that that matter had been settled, Reiner proceeded with his job of taking care of Natalia immediately.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Consciousness

    It¡¯s so hot¡­


    My eyes are burning¡­


    I can¡¯t breathe¡­


    Somebody please¡­help me!


    R! Reiner¡­


    ¡°R!¡±


    What just happened? It¡¯s so dark, I can¡¯t see anything¡­


    ¡­


    Reiner got up from where he was seated close to her bed immediately when he heard his name being called. His eyes widened in shock as he stared down at Natalia who was stirring as if waking from a deep slumber. Not making a sound to announce his presence, Reiner reached for the button close to her bed and pressed it to call the nurse.


    Natalia continued to stir and mumble his name softly as if she was desperately calling for him. However, Reiner has decided against revealing his presence to her so that she could focus on her recovery. It had been almost two full days since he had been watching over Natalia in the hospital. He was overjoyed that she had finally regained consciousness.


    The door opened and a nurse quickly came into the room and gestured for him to quickly step aside. Reiner did as he was instructed. He stepped away from the bed to give the nurse some room; however, his eyes continued to watch over Natalia.


    Soon after a doctor and a small group of nurses entered the room. Reiner watched as the doctor and the nurses gathered around Natalia¡¯s bed to check on her condition. The doctors barked out some urgent orders and the nurses followed professionally and swiftly.


    ¡­


    ¡°Miss? Miss Natalia¡­can you hear me? Miss Natalia. Please respond. Say something if you can hear me,¡± a woman¡¯s voice said to me.


    I heard a woman¡¯s voice. She seemed desperate to get my attention. I couldn¡¯t figure out who she was from her voice and that was probably because I didn¡¯t know her.


    What is happening to me? I¡¯m sure that I have my eyes opened but it¡¯s all dark, I cannot see anything.


    My whole body felt weak, and it took so much effort for me to lift my right hand and arm.


    ¡°Miss Natalia, can you hear me?¡± the woman kept on saying.


    ¡°¡­yes¡­¡± I replied.


    Was that hoarse sounding voice, my voice? My whole throat felt dry, like I haven¡¯t drunk any water for days. My voice sounded nothing like my own.


    I heard the sound of rapid movements close to me and then the sound of something moving.


    ¡°Call the doctor immediately. Miss Natalia has regained consciousness,¡± the woman spoke to someone else.


    ¡®Regained consciousness¡¯ she had said. She was referring to me, right? Does that mean¡­that I¡¯ve been unconscious? Why? For how long?


    ¡°Where¡­am I?¡± I asked, my voice still sounding hoarse and broken.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a hospital, Miss. There is no need to worry, the doctor will be here to see you very soon,¡± the woman said reassuringly.


    I see, so I¡¯m in the hospital. Why am I here? Howe, I cannot see anything?


    ¡°Excuse me. I can¡¯t see anything. Is there¡­something wrong with my¡­eyes?¡± I asked hesitantly, fearing for the worst.


    ¡°The doctor will tell you all about that. Do not worry yourself, miss,¡± the woman, who I now presume must be a nurse, said calmly.


    I heard the sound of the door opening and the sound of many footsteps entering the room. I guess the doctor and other nurses are here to see me.


    I felt and heard the presence of many people move close to the bed that I was sleeping on, but I had no idea what they were doing. It didn¡¯t help that I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Miss Natalia. My name is Thomas, and I am the doctor responsible for your case,¡± a deep manly voice said very close to me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I couldn¡¯t see him, but I was thankful that he was here with me. I just nodded in response to his words.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Any headache, pain, nausea? Anything at all?¡± the doctor asked as I felt hands on my arms.


    My arms were being lifted slightly and I guess that they were performing some checks on me. I felt pretty much normal except for the fact that my body felt like it didn¡¯t have much strength and that I couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Doctor¡­am I blind?¡± I asked, bluntly.


    There was moment of silence, and I was beginning to think of the worst.


    ¡°No, Miss. I assure you that you are definitely not blind. You can¡¯t see anything right now because we¡¯ve ced eyepatches on your eyes,¡± the doctor said followed by a small chuckle.


    ¡°Oh¡­I see. That¡¯s a real relief,¡± I replied before letting out the breath that I had been holding.


    ¡°When you were in the¡­incident¡­dust and smoke got into your eye. It caused some damage and infection, so I¡¯ve decided to keep your eyes closed for now. You should be able to remove the eyepatches after a week or so¡­¡± the doctor exined.


    I see¡­


    My mind felt blurry, like I had forgotten something important, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. However, I felt like it would slowlye back to me. The doctor mentioned an incident. Was it something about that incident that I had forgotten?


    ¡°Ow¡­¡± I let out a painful cry as I felt my head hurting.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± the doctor quickly asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I just had a headache when I tried to recall the incident¡­¡± I told the doctor honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to just rest and avoid thinking. You were unconscious for many days and although your body has rested up well, your mind is likely still adjusting,¡± the doctor exined in a very calm voice.


    I nodded my head slightly at his words. It was reassuring to hear; however, it made me feel ufortable that I didn¡¯t remember every single detail. I¡¯ve had enough of selective memory loss.


    ¡°Where is everyone else?¡± I asked, referring to Lucien, Edward and Zak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed your guardians that you have regained consciousness. They will likelye over very very soon. Please continue to rest well until then,¡± the doctor exined.


    ¡°Thank you very much, doctor,¡± I said as I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Silent Helper

    A while after, the doctors and the nurses left the room, and I was alone. The room felt so quiet that it felt a little scary and lonely at the same time. Perhaps, it was because I was feeling a little lonely that the room suddenly felt colder than before.


    I felt around the bed for the nket that had been removed from my body when my body was being inspected by the nurses. My hands felt around on the bed, trying to locate the nket.


    Oh, there it is! My fingers finally brushed against the soft fabric of the nket. I took it in my hand and began pulling it over my chest. I knew that not being able to see would make life difficult; however, I didn¡¯t think that it would be this difficult. I couldn¡¯t find anything because I couldn¡¯t see. I had to rely on my sense of touch instead to fumble around when I searched.


    The worst part was that it was so boring when I couldn¡¯t see. I couldn¡¯t watch the television or scroll through social media and random apps on my phone. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even know where my phone is anymore.


    I heaved a loud sigh as Iid back down on the bed, resting my head on the pillow. This is so boring. I just woke up, but I¡¯m already bored out of my mind¡­


    ¡­


    Reiner watched silently as Natalia fumbled around her bed in search for something. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that she was trying to find her nket. Silently, Reiner pulled the nket closer to Natalia¡¯s searching hands. She looked quite frustrated when she couldn¡¯t find it at first; however, when her hand touched the nket, she looked quite happy and relieved. Her smile brought a smile to his lips.


    It must be hard, not being able to see. Natalia looked very bored as she sat on top of her bed and looked around at nothing but darkness. Reiner could sense her loneliness and boredom. He began thinking of things that could ease her boredom somewhat. After all, the doctor hasn¡¯t decided when she could leave the hospital yet. It is likely that she¡¯s going to be stuck here for a few more days and that blinding eye patch would still be on for another week or so.


    Now that she was conscious, another thing that he could get to work on was getting her to eat more. Maybe starting off with some dishes and desserts that she liked might be a good n, he thought. Hospital food wasn¡¯t exactly famous for its good taste.


    ¡­


    You can call me crazy but¡­I think I felt a presence in the room with me. Actually, somewhere quite close to me. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt it. Maybe this is my sixth sense that had activated because I couldn¡¯t see? I couldn¡¯t hear anything in particr and obviously, I couldn¡¯t see anything, but I was quite certain that someone was close to me.


    ¡°Umm¡­is somebody there?¡± I asked in a small voice, half convinced that perhaps I really was going crazy.


    Silence.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­is somebody there?¡± I asked, a little louder this time.


    Once again there was no reply. The room waspletely silent. So silent that all I could hear was the sound of the airing from the air conditioner.


    Ok¡­I guess I was just imagining things. I sighed loudly. Too many days in the hospital isn¡¯t doing my brain or my spirit any good, is it?


    ¡­


    I was about to fall asleep again because I was bored out of my mind. I felt like I was rotting away in this room of darkness and perhaps that was precisely what was happening to me.


    Suddenly, the door of the room opened quite loudly, and I heard footsteps walking into the room.


    ¡°Natalia. We¡¯re here!¡±


    Zak¡¯s voice boomed in the room, and I was thankful that this was the VVIP floor which meant that very likely, I was the only patient here. That level of loudness should never be tolerated in a hospital. I smiled a little to myself, Zak must be excited to see me.


    I guess since he used the word ¡®we¡¯, that Lucien and Edward are probably with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud¡­¡± Lucien warned sternly.


    ¡°Natalia, you¡¯re finally awake,¡± Edward said with relief.


    I felt the presence of the three men approach my bed and I turned my head in their direction, although, I couldn¡¯t see them at all. I curved my lips into what I thought must be a smile based on muscle memory as I tried my best to smile at them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s great for you all to visit me. Feels like I haven¡¯t seen you all in a long time¡­¡± I said truthfully. Although, I still wasn¡¯t able to see them now.


    ¡°I was so excited and relief when I got the call telling me that you had regained consciousness,¡± Zak said with a smallugh.


    ¡°You really worried all of us¡­¡± Edward said with a loud sigh.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Lucien asked, his voice full of concern.


    ¡°Thank you everyone. Sorry for making you worry so much. I think I¡¯m fine now¡­¡± I said, trying to sound brave.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry that you had to go through that. Everything that happened was my fault¡­¡± Zak said slowly and sadly. I could feel the raw pain in his voice.


    ¡°Oh¡­it¡¯s ok. Don¡¯t me yourself. It was an ident, so no one is at fault, Zak,¡± I replied as I reached out my hand. I felt the warmth of his hand as he took it in his and I squeezed his hand slightly as I tried tofort him.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Edward said and then stopping hesitantly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I made a questioning sound, not quite sure why he didn¡¯t go on.


    ¡°We¡¯re not entirely convinced that it was just an ident. We think some foul y could be involved¡­¡± Lucien said in a low voice.


    It took me a while to fully wrap my head around the meaning of his words. Does he mean that someone¡­set the fire on purpose? I frowned as I considered that possibility.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – A Good Change

    ¡°You mean that¡­you don¡¯t think that it was an ident?¡± I asked, showing my shock.


    ¡°It could be¡­but the probability of it being a mere ident is quite low. Regardless, when these things happen to a family member, it is the family¡¯s responsibility to investigate it,¡± Lucien exined sternly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not burden her with these issues. She¡¯s still recovering,¡± Edward said sternly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a surprise for you,¡± Lucien said, and I could feel his warm hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Really? What is it?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Umm¡­Miss Natalia¡­¡±


    I heard a familiar voice and I smiled immediately.


    ¡°Laura! That¡¯s you, right?¡± I said excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Laura replied shyly.


    ¡°From today onwards, Laura will be here to help take care of you¡­and of course, to keep youpany,¡± Lucien announced.


    ¡°That¡¯s great but honestly, when I can go home? It¡¯s so boring here. There¡¯s nothing for me to do,¡± I grumbled.


    The men justughed like it was very funny.


    ¡°A few more days, Natalia. Please try to hang in there,¡± Edward said.


    I let out depressing sigh. A few more days it is then¡­


    ¡­


    Later that day, I heard the sound of the door opening and then closing and figured that someone had entered the room. Since I was sure that the three guys had left the hospital already, the visitor must be Laura or a member of the hospital staff.


    I sat up in bed curiously as I waited for the person who had just entered to say something or to at least alert me of their presence; however, the person did not say anything even after I had waited for a while. The room was quiet as if I was alone and that made me start to doubt whether I had just imagined the whole thing just now.


    Maybe¡­no one entered the room or anything¡­


    ¡°Laura¡­is that you?¡± I asked. It surely sucks not being able to see anything.


    There was no reply. There was no sound at all. Honestly, that left me slightly freaked out. However, I decided to try again¡­


    If it isn¡¯t Laura then¡­


    ¡°Excuse me¡­is someone there?¡± I asked, making sure that I was speaking loud enough for anyone that was in the room to here.


    Silence. Maybe I imagined it? It¡¯s got to be my imagination because having a ghost enter my hospital room is so uncool¡­


    I hugged my arms around myself as I shivered slightly. Sighing loudly, Iy back down onto the bed and closed my eyes.


    ¡­


    The next day, just like the days before it, I had problem eating my food. However, today was slightly different because there was someone here toin about my eating habits.


    ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t even touched the food. Does it not suit your taste after all?¡± Laura asked, clearly worried.


    This time I didn¡¯t have to worry about the identity of the person who had entered the room; it was Laura for sure.


    This just made me feel worst. I felt like I was a burden to everyone including my own maid. It wasn¡¯t my intention to make her work more difficult for her. However, the hospital food tasted very nd. Basically, it had absolutely no taste at all. I understood that perhaps this was intentional for health purposes but that didn¡¯t make it easier to stomach.


    The tasteless state of the food added to my alreadycking appetite made it even more difficult for me to eat anything. The result is the tray of pretty much untouched food that Laura is seeing. Trust me, the food was so tasteless that it was hard to figure out exactly what was being served because I couldn¡¯t see. By this time, I could put food in my own mouth but that was about it.


    Laura would feed me if she judged the meals to be tooplex. Honestly, I hated being fed by her because it made me feel so useless.


    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, then, yes. The food is absolutely tasteless. I mean, how am I supposed to eat something like this?¡± Iined, honestly.


    I sounded like a spoiled and whiny princess, and I didn¡¯t like the sound of myself. However, it was the truth. I was sick of being stuck in the hospital and I just wanted to go home.


    ¡­N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Life in the hospital was so boring that I felt like in addition to my body, my braincells were rotting away at a very fast pace. Because I couldn¡¯t see, I couldn¡¯t do anything. Having Laura with me was a good change and I appreciated her efforts; however, due to her schedule, she couldn¡¯t stick by my side all the time.


    She provided goodpany while she was there. At least, I could talk to her and ask about what was going on with the outside world. However, Laura was a very shy girl. Apart from not having much confidence to talk to me because I was thedy of the house that she served, her shy personality also made conversing with her for extended periods of time difficult.


    Most of the time, she would either excuse herself or I would excuse her after I felt that she began feeling too ufortable around me. As time went by, our conversations naturally died down. Due to our lifestyle, there wasn¡¯t much that we had inmon that we could talk about, unfortunately.


    For the next meal, Laura came in to serve me food and I could tell that something about the food was very different, and in a good way. From the moment that she stepped into the room, the smell of the food caught my attention.


    Finally, food smells like food.


    Unlike the countless meals in this hospital before, the food smelled like real food and well-prepared food. For some reason, it reminded me of home. I wondered when these types of food were allowed in the hospital and then I didn¡¯t wonder about it anymore. The food smelled wonderful, and it made me want to see it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to serve your food, Miss,¡± Laura said politely.


    I was already sitting up in bed. Laura made shuffling sounds as she began positioning the food table on top of my bed before I heard the sound of the tray being ced on top of the table.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Always with Me

    Now that the food was right in front of me, I could smell the delicious odor more clearly.


    ¡°The food smells good¡­¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I hope the food will suit your tastebuds as well, Miss,¡± Laura said, and I could sense that she was smiling.


    Well, I won¡¯t know that until I take a bite. Feeling around the tray, I was able to locate the utensils and pick them up.


    ¡°It might be a little hot, Miss. Please be careful,¡± Laura warned as she guided my hand towards the food bowl.


    ¡°Thank you¡­I think I can take it from here¡­¡± I said, as I thanked her.


    Slowly, I brought the food to my lips before softly blowing on it. When I tasted it, I had to say that it tasted even than I had imagined that it would. Perhaps it was the fact that I haven¡¯t had anything besides hospital food for too many meals, but the food tasted amazing. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at theforting taste of the food. It really does remind me of home.


    ¡°Wow! I guess you really took my selfishint to heart, didn¡¯t you? This food tastes amazing¡­¡± I said happily before continued to eat more of the food.


    ¡°Really, Miss?¡± Laura said happily.


    ¡°Yes. Finally, food tastes like food again. Hospital food has been really harsh on me,¡± I said beforeughing a little.


    Lauraughed along with me. I don¡¯t remember thest time I was able tough along with someone else carefreely like this. Even if that person is just my maid right now, I hope that I would be able tough like this in the future with other people in my life as well.


    Looking back, it¡¯s really funny how good tasting food could make me feel so warm inside and fill my heart with hope. Hopefully, when I¡¯m able to leave the hospital and remove these eyepatches from my eyes, my life and future would be bright and full of hope.


    ¡­


    So much for feeling so hopeful the day before. My morning check-up with the doctors brought nothing but bad news.


    ¡°Extend my stay? In the hospital?¡± I asked incredulously.


    I didn¡¯t understand much about the technical side of what the doctors were telling me about the test results but what I could make out was that it didn¡¯t go as predicted. This meant that they needed more time to monitor my recover. All in all, my stay in the hospital must be extended by a couple of days.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m very sorry, Miss Natalia but your stay in the hospital has to be extended by a couple of days,¡± the doctor said, sounding regretful.


    What does that even mean? How many days is ¡®a couple of days¡¯ exactly?


    I wanted to scream from my own frustration. Lately, the hospital wasn¡¯t just killing me with boredom, but it was suffocating me. How many days have I spent drowning in the darkness like this? It felt like I was losing my mind.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something that you can do? You know, anything that can speed up my recovery?¡± I asked, sounding desperate.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing everything that we can, Miss Natalia. Your father has been¡­very particr¡­about making sure that your health is in perfect condition before you leave this hospital,¡± the doctor replied firmly.


    Ok, so Lucien is involved¡­


    That makes sense. It definitely sounds like him to be overly worried about everything.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I go home and do some self-recovery at home?¡± I asked, stubbornly.


    ¡°Recovery at home is part of the process, Miss Natalia, but it only happens when you are able to leave the hospital. Now that we still need to do daily check-ups on you, it is better for you to remain in the hospital, at least for the next couple of days,¡± the doctors exined calmly.


    I sighed loudly, not bothering to hide my disappointment.


    ¡°What about my eyes? When can these eye patches be removed?¡± I asked.


    Come on! There¡¯s got to be something that they can do for me. If I can¡¯t go home, then please give me my eyesight back at least.


    ¡°Oh, good point. About that, we are thinking of removing your eyepatches in two days¡¯ time,¡± the doctor said.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s better than nothing¡­¡± I mumbled softly to myself.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Please rest a lot and make sure that you eat enough. As requested, I¡¯ve granted special permission for you to have food brought in from outside of the hospital. Hopefully that will help with healing your body and spirits,¡± the doctor said warmly.


    Oh¡­so I was right. Special permission indeed for real food¡­


    ¡°Thank you, doctor¡­¡± I thanked him. I knew that he was trying his best to heal me, and I also knew that he must be facing immense pressure from Lucien and perhaps Edward as well.


    ¡°Well then, can you take Miss Natalia back to her room now?¡± the doctor said.


    Today was one of the days that Laura had some errands to run in the morning. She did mention that she would be back to join me early in the afternoon with a special surprise. I had no idea what she meant but had decided to leave it to her to surprise me.


    There was a short silence in the room before I felt the presence of someone behind my wheelchair. Since I wasn¡¯t able to see, they had figured that it was more convenient for everyone, including myself, to have me transported via a wheelchair whenever that I needed to leave my hospital room. Since I didn¡¯t like the idea of myself feeling along the walls with myck of sight, I readily agreed to using a wheelchair and being wheeled around.


    ¡­


    ¡°Well then, can you take Miss Natalia back to her room now?¡± the doctor said.


    As the nurse that was called upon began approaching Natalia¡¯s wheelchair, Reiner held up his hand to stop her from approaching. With a slight nod, he gestured that he will be the one who will take care of taking Natalia back.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Time Together

    Just like he had requested, every staff rted to Natalia¡¯s case was aware that he was her personal butler and would be taking care of her. He had told them to keep this a secret from Natalia and to act as if he wasn¡¯t there. Confused but without any other options left at their disposal, they had reluctantly agreed to y along.


    Wordlessly, Reiner unlocked the breaks on Natalia¡¯s wheelchair before he started to wheel her out of the doctor¡¯s room. Unfortunately, the VVIP floor and Natalia¡¯s room was quite a distance away from the doctor¡¯s room which was located in themon part of the hospital. It wasn¡¯t a problem for him, but he was worried about Natalia running into other people, especially if it happened to be someone who knew her or recognized her.


    Of course, he avoided interacting directly with her as much as possible. Opting to use Laura or the nurses to help him execute his tasks. He also never spoke to her.


    ¡°Umm¡­excuse me¡­ is the weather nice today?¡± Natalia spoke up suddenly. She seemed hesitant to ask and that was probably because she didn¡¯t know which nurse was with her.


    Reiner knew that sooner orter the situation would arise where he would need tomunicate with Natalia. It wasn¡¯t like he could avoid talking to her forever and for events like these, he was well prepared. Reaching for and adjusting the voice changer that he had prepared; he chose a young man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The weather is quite nice outside today, Miss Natalia,¡± he replied smoothly in a young man¡¯s voice that sounded polite and a little cheerful.


    ¡°Oh¡­sorry, I had assumed that you were a woman. Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s anything wrong with you being a man¡­or anything like that¡­¡± Natalia said as sheughed a little to cover up for her shyness.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all,¡± Reiner replied.


    Natalia was silent for a moment as if she was thinking about what she was about to say next. Reiner waited patiently as he continued to push her wheelchair forward slowly.


    ¡°Since the weather is nice outside today¡­do you think¡­it would be possible for me to go outside?¡± Natalia asked hesitantly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Reiner stopped walking, surprised at her sudden request. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t take her out, but he wasn¡¯t sure if that would get in the way of her recovery. The doctor did say that she should rest, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it was fine for her to be outside¡­


    Natalia took his silence for another meaning entirely.


    ¡°Oh¡­umm¡­I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to put you in a tight spot like that. I guess, you must have other work to do and that you¡¯re very busy. I guess¡­you don¡¯t have the time to¡­¡± Natalia began apologizing for her request immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you outside¡­¡± Reiner said firmly.


    ¡°¡­huh? Really?¡± Natalia replied. She seemed happy although slightly surprised.


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t take you out for long because you¡¯re still recovering but there¡¯s a garden on the fourth floor of the building where patients can go out for a stroll or to get a breath of fresh air. If you¡¯re fine with that then¡­¡± Reiner suggested.


    ¡°Yes! Please¡­please take me there,¡± Natalia readily agreed. She was clearly excited to go out for once in a while.


    ¡°Ok, Miss,¡± Reiner said.


    It was a short walk and a ride on the elevator down to the fourth floor of the building before they arrived at the garden. Although the weather was decently pleasant, there were very few patients with their nurses in the garden.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Miss,¡± Reiner said politely as he brought Natalia¡¯s wheelchair to a spot in the garden.


    Now that she was outside, she could feel the wind blowing against her face and through her hair. She felt the warmth of the sunlight on her skin.


    ¡°It definitely feels better to be outsidepared to being in the hospital room all the time,¡± Natalia said before breathing in the air deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re feeling better,¡± Reiner said before he smiled adoringly down at her.


    ¡°Of course. This makes me feel so much better already. Thank you very much for bringing me out here. I never knew that this hospital had a garden here like this¡­¡± Natalia said as she smiled as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll recoverypletely in no time. Please keep up your optimism and be sure to rest well,¡± Reiner said, trying to sound like a good nurse.


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll try my best to do that. Umm¡­if you don¡¯t mind¡­can you describe to me what the garden looks like? Sorry but¡­I can¡¯t see anything right now¡­¡± Natalia requested shyly.


    ¡°I see. Sure, that¡¯s not a problem¡­¡± Reiner said.


    Reiner began describing the garden to Natalia, pointing out the structure of theyout and the various trees, nts and flowers that were present in the garden. He could name some of the flowers and some trees for her as well. In addition, he began describing the other people who were also in the garden such as the other patients with their nurses or rtives.


    ¡°Wow¡­I see. I guess the garden must be beautiful. I¡¯ll make sure to check this ce out when these eyepatches are removed from my eyes. What about the sky? You can see the sky from here, right? Can you tell me what the sky looks like right now?¡± Natalia asked, excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, you can see the sky very well from here, Miss Natalia,¡± Reiner said.


    Reiner then proceeded to describe the peaceful blue sky with white clouds. It was indeed a pleasant day, and the sky was beautifully a mix of blue and white clouds. The sun was high in the sky, showing that it was around midday.


    ¡°It would be great¡­if I can see the sunset here¡­¡± Natalia mumbled as if talking to herself.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the sunset here myself but I¡¯m sure that it will look very pretty,¡± Reiner said, picking up on her words.


    After a while, Reiner judged that Natalia should have had enough time outdoors. He then suggested that they head back inside so that he could take her to her room. Once inside of her hospital room, Natalia quickly began to thank her nurse.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Reminds Me of Him

    ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of me today. I feel truly thankful. It was very boring to be stuck in the hospital room with nothing to do for many days, honestly,¡± Natalia said as she smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m d to be of help,¡± Reiner replied politely.


    ¡°When I¡¯ve recovered and if you¡¯re free, let¡¯s go see the sunset at the garden together!¡± Natalia suggested cheerfully. Reiner wasn¡¯t sure if she was serious of if she was just speaking in the moment. However, her smile was happy and full of confidence and that warmed his heart as well.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Reiner whispered.


    ¡°Oh right! Sorry, I should have asked you this sooner. I guess I never caught your name. Can you tell me your name?¡± Natalia asked, sounding cheerful.


    However, there was nothing he could offer to her as an answer to her question except for silence.


    ¡°Umm¡­excuse me. Hello? Are you still there?¡± Natalia said, sounding confused since she hadn¡¯t heard his reply.


    Reiner stood silently behind Natalia¡¯s wheelchair. As far as he was concerned, the young nurse that had taken Natalia to the garden was dead and gone. There was no point in telling Natalia the name of someone that never existed. After all, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find that young man anywhere, no matter how hard she looked.


    When did he leave? Why did he leave all of a sudden? He hasn¡¯t even helped me into bed yet. How am I supposed to climb on the bed on my own in this state?


    I was more confused with the situation rather than feeling angry at him. The situation just made me want to giggle to myself. It felt very silly.


    ¡°Miss Natalia¡­I see that you¡¯re back,¡± a familiar voice greeted me.


    ¡°Laura?¡± I called out her name questioningly.


    ¡°Yes, Miss. It¡¯s me,¡± Laura replied in her sweet voice.


    ¡°Umm¡­did you see a young man who was with me until just now? Did he leave already?¡± I asked in a hurry.


    ¡°Oh¡­yes, Miss. He saw that I was here to take care of you, so he left. He seemed a little in a hurry¡­perhaps he¡¯s got a lot of work to do¡­¡± Laura replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­I see¡­¡± I said, feeling a little disappointed.


    He left so suddenly, I guess he didn¡¯t hear my question when I asked for his name. Now that I don¡¯t know his name or what he even looks like, I guessed that it was near to impossible for me to find him again. Who knows? Maybe we¡¯ll run into each other again as long as I was still in the hospital. Honestly, though, I would rather be back home and sleeping in my own bed rather than being stuck here.


    Whoever that man was, I wish him well and I was d that I got to thank him properly.


    Laura helped me get on the bed and adjusted my position until I was sitting upfortably on the bed.


    ¡­


    While Laura was busy helping Natalia get into bed and making sure that she wasfortable, Reiner was busy arranging the cakes that he had baked onto a te. After he saw that Laura was done helping Natalia, he waved her over with his hand. Laura silently walked over, trying to keep her footsteps as light as she walked.


    Reiner handed the te with the cakes to Laura and gestured for her to serve it to Natalia. To his surprise, Laura shook her head slowly from side to side as she looked worried. Not quite understanding why she was refusing; Reiner raised his eyebrows at her questioningly.


    Laura sighed before taking out her phone and began typing.


    ¡®Miss Natalia has ordered for us to stop serving her cake¡¯


    Reiner read the short text on the screen of Laura¡¯s phone before he took out his phone and began typing. This was their usual mode ofmunication when they needed tomunicate while Natalia was around. It worked quite well given that they couldn¡¯t speak to each other.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ Reiner typed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡®She says all cakes taste bad¡¯ Laura typed on her phone.


    ¡®These ones will be fine. Trust me.¡¯ Reiner typed.


    After Laura had read the text, he put his phone back in his suit pocket, signaling that their text-based conversation was now over.


    Laura had an unconvinced look on her face as she looked at the cake on the te. However, she decided to do just as Reiner had said and ce trust in him.


    ¡°Umm¡­Miss Natalia. Here are some cakes for you¡­¡± Laura said hesitantly as she slowly ced the te of cakes on the table in front of Natalia.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop serving me cake?¡± Natalia said as she softly pushed the te of cake away from her.


    ¡°I think these should taste ok, Miss. Won¡¯t you give them a try?¡± Laura said in a weak voice.


    Taste, ok? Really?


    Since the day that I had ordered Laura and the other maids to stop serving me cake, I haven¡¯t eaten cake at all. I found it very strange that someone as timid as Laura was trying desperately to convince me to eat cake. I wondered what the cake looked like since I couldn¡¯t see it.


    I doubt the cake would taste any good, but I hoped that it was at least decent tasting. After all, I wanted to give it a try purely for Laura¡¯s sake. I may not be the kindest person, but I didn¡¯t want to disappoint Laura if I could help it. Knowing that this was probably the surprise that she had mentioned yesterday, I clumsily began taking a bit of cake into my mouth using the small fork that Laura had prepared.


    The cake tasted wonderful but that wasn¡¯t the main point. Apart from the fact that it was delicious, the smell and taste was very familiar. Everything about it down to the texture reminded me of him¡­


    It reminded me of Reiner¡­


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Does it not suit your taste, Miss?¡± Laura replied in a small voice.


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s¡­¡± I began saying but decided not to continue.


    I was about to say that it tastes like something that Reiner made but then I realized how impossible that was and how insane it would sound.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Is Someone There?

    ¡°Is something the matter, Miss?¡± Laura asked.


    ¡°No¡­the cake tastes ok¡­¡± I replied before I turned to where I thought she was standing and smiled a little at her.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Should I continue to serve these for other days as well then?¡± Laura asked and I could hear the hope and joy in her voice.


    ¡°¡­Yes. Thank you, Laura,¡± I replied, trying to make my voice sound warm.


    In the end, I noticed that Laura never got around to telling me where she got the cake from. However, that didn¡¯t matter anymore¡­


    ¡­


    That night, I couldn¡¯t sleep at all and whenever I drifted off into sleep, I would dream. The dream was one that I¡¯ve had countless times before since Reiner left the mansion. I was somewhere that I didn¡¯t know, and the sun was setting. Everything around me was dyed in a warm orange light from the setting sun. In my dream, I would feel like I was desperately searching for him.


    Then, I would catch a glimpse of his back but when I followed him, he would get further and further away. No matter what I did or how fast I ran, I couldn¡¯t catch up to him. I called out his name, but he didn¡¯t hear me and not once did he ever turn around. The dream always ended the same way with him finally disappearing from my sightpletely. I have lost him.


    I wouldn¡¯t call it a straight-out nightmare, but it clearly wasn¡¯t a pleasant dream for me to be having on repeat. As time went by, that dream appeared less and less frequently so it came as a bit of a surprise for me to have that dream now. Perhaps the cake and its familiar taste triggered some more memories that I shared with Reiner and caused me to dream that dream.


    Ever since a few days ago, I¡¯ve had a nagging feeling at the back of my mind, but I couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it was that was causing it. Many incidents had me feeling weird and there were instances when I felt like someone was close by and watching me. However, whenever I called out, no one would reply. It all made me think that I was just imagining things and that was what I believed at first buttely, some things are just telling me that perhaps there really was someone there.


    On the other hand, it could just be that I¡¯ve spent too long in the hospital with my eyes covered that I was just losing it. Regardless, my curiosity was getting the better of me and the truth was, even if I got it wrong, it wasn¡¯t like I had anything to lose.


    However, if by some small chance or some big miracle that I was right, wouldn¡¯t that just change my life¡­like forever?


    I didn¡¯t dare hope that he was back because he most likely wasn¡¯t¡­but¡­


    Even if it wasn¡¯t him and it was just his ghost, I was still determined to meet him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Laura,¡± I said softly, knowing that she was nearby.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Natalia,¡± Laura replied immediately.


    I heard here closer to me and I could feel her presence next to my hospital bed. Sorry for the trouble, Laura, but I really need you to be away from me for a while.


    ¡°There¡¯s something important that I would like you to pick up for me from one of my favorite boutiques. Just go there and tell them that you¡¯re here to pick up something that I ordered around a month ago. I¡¯m sure the sales assistant will understand immediately,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°When do you want me to go, Miss?¡± Laura asked in her sweet voice.


    ¡°Now would be good. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be needing your help so you can take your time. It would be good for you to take some rest asionally too,¡± I said smoothly.


    ¡°Are you sure, Miss?¡± Laura asked, hesitantly.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy so after you head out, I¡¯ll probably just take a nap. Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said reassuringly.


    Laura was quiet for a moment as if she was pondering my instructions; however, soon she gave me a favorable reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Miss. I will do as you¡¯ve instructed. I¡¯ll be back sometime in the afternoon then,¡± Laura said.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Laura. Oh, by the way, can you get me a mug of warm water before you leave?¡± I said as I turned to smiled at her.


    ¡°Of course, Miss. Please wait just a moment,¡± Laura said obediently.


    She returned and ced a mug of warm water into my hands just as I had requested. Then she left the room. I heard Laura leave the room, closing the door behind her.


    Now, I was alone, or I was supposed to be. The room waspletely silent and all I could hear was the rapid beating of my own heart. If calling out to the ghost, won¡¯t get him to respond to me, then I¡¯ve got to do something else.


    Now¡­what shall I do?


    Maybe this is all in my head, but I¡¯ve got to do something before I really lose it. I squeezed the mug tightly in my hand before I brought it to my lips and began sipping its warm content. Drawing in a deep breath, I steadied my resolve and reminded myself that I didn¡¯t have anything to lose from this if I was wrong. Well, perhaps a mug¡­


    Slowly, I moved my arm to the side so that the mug that I was holding was away from the bed. Then without warning, I let go of the mug.


    There was a loud crashing sound when the mug hit the floor and broke. The loud sound breaking the peaceful and quiet atmosphere in the room. While enveloped in darkness, I tried my best to listen and to sense if there was someone in the room and if that person had reacted to the broken mug.


    I wasn¡¯t sure that I heard it, but I guess I must have felt it. The presence of someone standing close to my bed where I had dropped the mug. If I reach my hand out now, will I touch something that¡¯s not just thin air?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Catching a Ghost

    One thing that you should never underestimate, is how strong your other senses can be when it¡¯s working hard topensate for the lost of another. I might not be able to see anyone or anything but topensate for that I could hear better, and, in this case, I could also smell better.


    I couldn¡¯t hear him, and I couldn¡¯t see him; however, I think I could smell him. Even if it was just very faintly, I was convinced that I had caught a swift of his smell¡­


    ¡°R¡­are you there?¡± I said softly but clearly.


    If he was this close, so close that I could smell him, then I was sure that he heard every word that I had just said.


    Although I was more than prepared for this oue, it still disappointed me deeply when the reply I got was silence.


    I wanted tough, and I wanted to cry at the same time. It was such a strange mix of feelings. Perhaps he was there or perhaps I was going crazy. However, at that moment, I truly believed that Reiner was standing by my side.


    Why? Why would he be by my side?


    Simple. If Reiner was in the room, he would havee as close as possible to check with his own eyes, if I had sustained any injury from the broken mug or the warm water.


    You¡¯re close to me, Reiner and I am very close to you. Next time, I¡¯ll catch you for sure¡­Mr. Ghost.


    ¡­


    Later that afternoon, Laura came back afterpleting the mission that I had assigned to her. Unfortunately, she was back earlier than I had anticipated. I sat up on the bed and smiled at her when she entered the room.


    I could hear her footsteps as she approached my bed. The item that I got her to pick up was simply a pair of shoes that I had tailored the month before. It wasn¡¯t anything special or something that I needed anytime soon.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Miss Natalia, I brought the shoes that you ordered,¡± Laura announced, sounding a little proud of herself.


    ¡°Thank you, please put it somewhere safe. I¡¯ll wear it when I get discharged from hospital,¡± I said smoothly. Discharged from hospital¡­whenever that will be¡­


    ¡°Would you like me to do something for you? Do you need any help?¡± Laura asked.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I should ask her to do for me. What I honestly wanted was some alone time with the ghost in this room and a way to draw him out. That was the problem, over the hours that had passed, I hadn¡¯t figured out what method would work in drawing him out.


    ¡°Miss, did you drop the mug earlier? It¡¯s all shattered on the floor,¡± Laura eximed in shock.


    She must have just realized that there¡¯s a broken mug on the floor close to my hospital bed. I apologized internally for the fact that she had to clean it up.


    ¡°Yes. So sorry about this. My hand slipped,¡± I said, sounding honestly apologetic.


    ¡°Did you get hurt anywhere? No worries, I¡¯ll clean this up right away,¡± Laura said, worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I said softly.


    I¡¯m fine but I¡¯m still unable to figure out how to make the ghost appear. I heard the sound of Laura cleaning up the broken mug and I wondered if he was there watching us right now.


    ¡°Laura¡­¡± I called her name softly.


    ¡°Yes, Miss?¡± She responded immediately.


    ¡°I know you just got back but¡­can I bother you to go buy some fruits at the supermarket?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some fruits? You mean like¡­those apples that you like?¡± Laura asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied before smiling at her.


    ¡°Sure, but¡­will you be fine alone?¡± Laura asked, clearly worried.


    ¡°Yes, I will be,¡± I replied confidently.


    After a short moment of silence, Laura sighed a little and agreed to depart on her journey to the supermarket.


    ¡­


    Reiner watched as Laura shot him an uncertain look when Natalia asked for her to go out for the second time today. He just nodded to signal that it was alright. He would watch over her while Laura was gone so it wasn¡¯t like Natalia was truly going to be alone.


    The incident from earlier in the day had him quite worried about Natalia. When she dropped the mug, he honestly thought that she would be injured. The mug shattered magnificently into many small pieces when it hit the ground that he thought that some shards may have cut her. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t.


    Natalia sat silently on the bed after Laura had left the room. He felt like something was off about the way Natalia had requested Laura to go to the supermarket. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t send her maids off on a small errand like this because she was conscious of their time and efforts. He wondered if Natalia had something on her mind.


    Slowly, Natalia began moving on the bed before she removed the nket that was covering her body and flung her leg down the side of the bed. A look of concern crossed Reiner¡¯s face immediately as he silently took a few steps towards Natalia¡¯s bed. She¡¯s pretty much blindfolded so where does she think she¡¯s going?


    Boldly, Natalia swung her legs off the bed and stood up. Reiner watched her silently and he could feel that something very disastrous was about to happen. With her hands stretched in front of her, Natalia began walking forward towards the door. Reiner followed her from a distance.


    Surprisingly, Natalia was able to exit the room on her own. After exiting the room, the isted hallway awaited her. Since this was the VVIP floor, there was no one else on the floor and the staff were all on standby to provide privacy. Reiner watched as Natalia made a turn and began walking along the hallway, running her hand along the wall to guide her way.


    He wondered where she wanted to go. Nothing was making sense. Without any other choice, he decided to silently follow behind her. His primary objective was to keep her safe.


    Natalia walked slowly at first; however, it wasn¡¯t long before she started walking faster and faster. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, the stairs were at the end of the hallway¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Connected

    I arrived at the end of the hallway just like I had intended. Based on my past experience of being here, the stairs should be right here at the end of the hall. If I reach it and turn right, I should be at the stairs¡­


    I¡¯ve never fallen down any stairs before in my life but¡­it shouldn¡¯t kill me, right? I mean, I¡¯ve tripped over some steps before. I might sprain my ankle or something¡­


    However, if Mr. Ghost is really here, then there is nothing for me to fear. At that moment, I truly believed that I wasn¡¯t alone and that he was really with me. No use guessing now, it¡¯s time to find out¡­


    The hand that I used to run along the wall rounded a corner, telling me that I had reached the end of the hallway and to my right was now the stairs. I bit my lower lip and took a deep breath to summon some courage. Then without thinking any further, I took a couple of bold steps forward to close the distance between myself and the stairs.


    I guess I didn¡¯t need to fear falling down the stairs at all because after taking three steps forward, my body was forcibly pulled backwards. Shocked at the suddenness of my body being pulled backwards, I let out a small cry of surprise.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The voice that I had been longing to hear said close to my ear. Feeling the warmth of his body against my back and his strong arms around me, I bit my lower lip as I struggled to smile without bursting out crying at the same time. It was such a bittersweet moment.


    Bringing my arms up, I ced my hand on his arms to make sure that he was real. I could sense that he was angry and very worried, undoubtedly at the stupid thing that I was about to do.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± Reiner scolded close to my ear.


    He was so mad¡­and I was finding it so adorable¡­


    ¡°Summoning a ghost¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± He said in disbelief and confusion.


    I turned around in his arms so that I was facing him. It was a shame that I couldn¡¯t see his face at that moment but it more than enough that he was here.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill myself. I was trying to summon a ghost. In the end, he decided to appear before me after all,¡± I said before I lifted up my face and smiled up at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do anything dangerous like this again¡­¡± Reiner said sternly. I knew that he was very angry.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­if you promise not to leave me ever again¡­¡± I said, seriously.


    ¡°What if I wasn¡¯t here? What would you have done?¡± Reiner asked and I could feel his eyes on my face.


    ¡°But you are here¡­¡± I replied.


    Reiner just sighed loudly but the arms that were holding me tightened as he hugged me tight against hisrge and hard frame. I think I¡¯m going to cry¡­


    ¡°Wee back. Wee back¡­R¡­¡± I said softly but I was sure that he heard me.


    I ran my hands slowly up his chest until I found his neck. Hooking my arms behind his neck, I got up on my tiptoes as I tried to stretch myself up as tall as possible and offered him my lips. I moaned softly against his lips when I felt the warmth of his lips on mine. Parting my lips encouragingly, I offered myself to him invitingly.


    Reiner slipped his warm tongue in between my lips and into the depths of my mouth. I tasted him as our tongue danced passionately with each other. I was reminded of all the times that we¡¯ve kissed and once again I was reminded that he was such a good kisser. I hugged his neck tighter as I pressed my body firmer against his, rubbing my breast against his hard chest.


    His arms around my back and waist tightened for a moment before his arm slipped behind my knees. Before I knew it, I felt my body being swiftly lifted and I was in Reiner¡¯s arms. He carried me in his arms back to my hospital room.


    ¡°I should have sent Laura somewhere further away¡­¡± I muttered against his chest.


    ¡°What?¡± Reiner asked, confused.


    ¡°I wish we could have more time alone together. I don¡¯t want her toe back anytime soon¡­¡± I whispered regretfully as if I was talking randomly to myself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you back in bed¡­¡± Reiner muttered beforeying me back down in the hospital bed.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I said the moment that I felt his arms leaving my body.


    Now that he¡¯s shown himself to me and I was sure that he¡¯s back by my side, I couldn¡¯t bear to lose him again. Curse the fact that I couldn¡¯t see. If he lets go of me now, he could easily disappear again, and I wouldn¡¯t know it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­R¡­¡± I pleaded.


    I couldn¡¯t see him or feel him anymore on my skin, but I knew that he was still close by. Reaching out my hand in front of me, I felt nothing but empty air. I wondered for a moment if he had decided to retreat away from me again.


    Since he didn¡¯t respond and refused to take my hand, I¡¯ve decided that I must do what I must do. There¡¯s a simple and very obvious solution, although, it could be a little risky¡­


    Everything would be solved if I could just see him.


    I¡¯ve thought about this countless times before and I knew that it was risky. However, Reiner, you¡¯ve left me with no other choice.


    Without hesitation, I lifted my hands to my eyes and began feeling along the eyepatches that were covering my eyes as I tried to figure out how to peal them off.


    ¡°Stop. What are you doing?¡± Reiner said disapprovingly as he grabbed both my hands in his and pulled them away from my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to remove the eyepatch so that I can see you, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± I replied stubbornly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You might damage your eyes. Your eyes have been closed for many days. You need a doctor to be around for you to remove the eyepatches,¡± Reiner said, his voice full of concern.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Please Sleep with Me

    ¡°The appointment to do that is tomorrow anyways. Not much difference if I remove it now,¡± I argued back.


    ¡°Stop being so stubborn, Natalia. Just do what the doctor says,¡± Reiner said, sounding very strict.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one that¡¯s really being stubborn here? Isn¡¯t it you? You¡¯re back but you didn¡¯t even tell me. You looked after me all this time, but you never told me. Why are you doing this?¡± I demanded to know.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said my name softly.


    ¡°I called for you, but you never replied. I reached for you, but you won¡¯t take my hand. What other options do I have left? I¡¯m going to take these stupid eyepatches off so that I can finally see you!¡± I said softly but ended up screaming at the end from my own frustration.


    ¡°Stop¡­Natalia!¡± Reiner raised his voice.


    His hand tightened around mine as I fought against his grip to free my hand.


    ¡°Let go!¡± I screamed.


    ¡°Natalia, calm down. I¡¯m here¡­it¡¯s ok¡­¡± Reiner said, calmly and reassuringly.


    ¡°How do you expect me to calm down¡­you could be gone again at any time¡­¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave, not until you¡¯re fully recovered anyways¡­¡± Reiner said followed by a sigh.


    I see, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯s back here permanently. It wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t expected this. More than half of me knew that he was probably back to take care of me until I recovered from the effect of the fire incident.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Come here, R¡­closer¡­¡± I said as I beckoned him closer to me with my hands.


    I felt Reinering closer, his faceing closer to mine. I reached out my hands and he took them in his.


    ¡°Can you please ce my hands on the sides of your face?¡± I requested, a little boldly.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Reiner said and after a hint of hesitation, he ced my hands on his cheeks just as I had requested.


    I smiled happily when I felt his face against the palms of my hands. He¡¯s so close¡­finally¡­


    ¡°Come closer¡­¡± I said once again.


    Reiner leaned in even closer, and I felt like his face was directly in front of mine. I wished I could see him, and I wished that I could gaze deep into his beautiful blue eyes as I made my next request. But¡­I¡¯ll live with what I can get¡­for now¡­


    ¡°R¡­have sex with me,¡± I said softly but clearly before biting on my lower lip.


    ¡°¡­excuse me?¡± Reiner said, clearly shocked by my straightforward request.


    ¡°Have sex with me¡­take me¡­fuck me¡­please¡­¡± I repeated my request so that he would fully understand.


    ¡°Stop this, Natalia. You¡¯re still recovering,¡± Reiner said as he tried to move his face away from mine.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely fine except for these eyepatches that prevents me from seeing. The doctors never said anything about abstaining from sexual activities either¡­¡± I argued, knowing that I was right.


    ¡°Stop saying such crazy things and just rest,¡± Reiner said dismissively.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to? I can¡¯t see so you¡¯ll probably have to help me out while we do it but¡­¡± I said before smiling at him.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said my name softly as if he couldn¡¯t find the words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Really? It¡¯s been a while¡­are you sure that you don¡¯t want to have me?¡± I asked in a small pleading voice.


    If I speak faster than he could then I could convince him¡­and then, I¡¯ll surely get my way¡­right?


    I could sense Reiner¡¯s hesitation¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, R. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never done it before. You don¡¯t have to love me¡­I¡¯ll still want to sleep with you. Please?¡±


    ¡°Laura will be back soon. I suggest you stop this nonsense,¡± Reiner stated emotionlessly.


    ¡°Then¡­should I give her a call? Or should you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Reiner said and I could imagine him furrowing his brows.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want her walking in on us, right? As for me, I guess I wouldn¡¯t mind. She knows¡­about us¡­anyways¡­I think¡­¡± I said before giggling a little.


    Reiner didn¡¯t reply and I knew that I was very close to achieving my goal. If he wanted me to chase him, I¡¯ll do it¡­all the way to the end of the world.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that I cannot see. I¡¯m actually very good at sex with a blindfold on as well¡­or¡­do you want me to take it off?¡± I asked seductively as I cocked my head yfully to the side.


    Sorry, Reiner. I wanted to be the nice girl when I¡¯m with you but I¡¯m willing to y the wicked one if that meant that I could have you.


    I felt the heat of Reiner¡¯s palm on top of my own before he peeled my hands gently away from the sides of his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Laura,¡± Reiner said emotionlessly.


    Finally. I let out a small giggle and smiled with utmost satisfaction.


    I felt Reiner¡¯s presence moving further away from me and figured that he was probably going to call Laura. Soon, I could hear Reiner¡¯s voice as he spoke to Laura on the phone. When Laura replied, I could hear her too, although not so clearly.


    ¡°Laura, you don¡¯t have toe back to the hospital today. I¡¯ll take care of Natalia,¡± Reiner said.


    ¡°Huh? But¡­what about the apples?¡± Laura asked, sounding a little confused.


    ¡°Just bring them tomorrow. Thanks for your hard work today,¡± Reiner said.


    ¡°Umm¡­ok¡­bye¡­¡± Laura replied, still sounding a little confused but she had decided to do what Reiner had ordered her to.


    I waited patiently for Reiner to end his call with Laura. Reiner was silent after he had ended the call and I could tell that he still felt hesitant about having sex with me. I couldn¡¯t me him though. Even I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen between us if we had sex together to mark our reunion. It¡¯s been a while and we both didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship that we had between us anymore.


    I wouldn¡¯t lie and say that I didn¡¯t wanted Reiner physically, but the truth was that that wasn¡¯t all. Above all, I wanted to know what if anything has changed between us since we¡¯ve been apart. If I asked, he probably won¡¯t tell me and perhaps he wouldn¡¯t know the answer to that either, just like I didn¡¯t know my own answers.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Sweet Pleads

    Therefore, I firmly believed that if I gave myself to him, I would find out or I would learn something. Something about him, something about me¡­and something about us.


    ¡°Take off my clothes, R. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t look very sexy right now in these hospital clothes. Better for me to be naked, right?¡± I said, teasingly before I smiled bravely at him.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be cold¡­?¡± Reiner asked, sounding worried.


    ¡°You¡¯ll warm me up plenty soon though¡­¡± I continued to tease him.


    I felt Reiner¡¯s hands on me as he began to take off my clothes, starting from the top before proceeding to the bottom. He was right, it was a little cold once I had been stripped down to my skin. I could feel the cold air on my naked skin as Iy there on the bed along with his eyes on me.


    ¡°Do I still look beautiful?¡± I asked.


    I lifted up my arms and spread them, calling him to me.


    ¡°I just wished that you hadn¡¯t lost so much weight¡­¡± Reiner muttered.


    ¡°Time to bake me more cakes, I guess,¡± I said, happily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do more than that¡­¡± Reiner said with determination.


    ¡°Join me on the bed,¡± I said invitingly.


    I knew the bed was narrow, so I scooted to the side, trying to make room for Reiner to join me. The bed creaked softly when Reiner got into bed with me. It made meugh a little as I imagined us squeezing together on the small bed. I reached for him, cing my hand on his hard chest before I felt around his body in my quest to locate his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Reiner asked, curiously.


    ¡°Trying to find your hands¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Need help?¡± Reiner offered.


    ¡°That would be nice¡­¡± I replied.


    Now it was Reiner¡¯s turn tough a little at me. He ced his hands into mine and I squeeze them a little tightly. His hands are sorge and so warm. Slowly but deliberately, I led hisrge hands to my sensitive breasts. I ced his hands on my breasts as I covered his hands with my own. The heat of his palm seared my flesh and I moaned sweetly from the pleasure.


    ¡°Touch me¡­please¡± I pleaded.


    I pushed his hand against the soft flesh of my breasts as I thrusted my chest upwards towards his hands.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner murmured my name.


    ¡°More¡­touch me more¡­R¡± I begged sweetly.


    ¡°Kiss me¡­please¡­¡± I begged passionately.


    ¡°Come here¡­¡± Reiner said, and I felt his hand under my back.


    Reiner sat up and helped me up into a sitting position before positioning me to sit in between his legs with my back against him.


    ¡°Better this way, isn¡¯t it?¡± Reiner asked.


    I nodded firmly in response. I could feel the heat of his body against my naked back as he hugged me close to him from behind.


    ¡°Touch me¡­please¡­more¡­more¡­¡± I pleaded softly.


    He kissed me passionately, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Please¡­touch me¡­¡± I began asking boldly.


    ¡°Where should I touch you, Natalia?¡± Reiner asked seductively.


    ¡°Here¡­touch me¡­here¡­¡± I begged shamelessly for his loving attention.


    I took in hand and ran it down the in of my stomach towards the burning heat and wetness in between my legs. Bending my legs by the knees, I lifted my thighs up and spread my legs wide for him. Boldly, I guided his hand in between my legs towards my flooded entrance. I cried out and whimpered when his thick fingertips finally touched my womanly heat.


    I heard Reiner¡¯s sudden in take of breath close to my ear and knew that he was turned on by how wet my pussy was. The heat that I felt pulsating deep in my core was bing unbearable and I was yearning for him to give me my release. The ache in between my legs throbbed and I knew that my love juices had leaked out from my love hole.


    ¡°Natalia¡­you¡¯re very wet¡­already¡­¡± Reiner said as his fingers ran up and down my wet slit.


    ¡°Look at how wet you made me, R¡­I want you so much¡­¡± I said seductively.


    Without waiting any further, Reiner thrusted his thick and long fingers into my eagerly awaiting hole. I cried out so loudly, forgetting that we were in the hospital. I hoped no one heard me and that no one woulde in to disturb our love making. Things were just about to heat up more between us.


    ¡°So deep¡­so good¡­¡± I murmured with desire.


    Reiner licked my ear lobe just like he always did when we were in this position and my body trembled in his arms.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to feel like I was on the verge of climaxing from his fingers. However, I didn¡¯t want to cum from his fingers. I wanted more of him, and I wanted to make him feel good to. It had been too long since west saw each other and I have wasted so much time believing that I would never get to see him ever again. I couldn¡¯t wait to be one with him.


    ¡°R¡­I¡¯m about to¡­cum¡­¡± I said in a hoarse voice as I panted.


    ¡°Go ahead, Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said, his voice sounding so loving that it almost brought me to tears.


    ¡°No¡­I want to cum together with you. Please¡­I want your cock¡­¡± I said passionately before biting my lower lip and moaning softly and seductively.


    Slowly, Reiner withdrew his fingers from my wet hole, and I knew that he understood what I wanted, and I was d to feel that he wanted the same thing too. I wanted to feel his gigantic cock inside of me now. I¡¯ve waited for too long for this.


    ¡°Maybe you should be on top today. I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡­¡± Reiner suggested.


    I nodded showing that it waspletely fine with me if that was what he preferred. Truthfully, I was so pleasantly surprised at how caring and considerate he could be of me even in this situation. But then again, Reiner was always like this¡­somehow putting me first in his own way.


    I wanted tough at how concerned and caring he could be even in a situation like this, but I held myughter back, not wanting it to ruin the mood.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Our Passion

    I slowly sat up on the bed as Reinerid down.


    I ran my fingers around his hips until I found the bulge in his crotch. I cupped the bulge in his pants with my hand, feeling his hardness against my palm. He¡¯s so big already. I want to feel his thick cock fill me up already¡­


    My hands impatiently felt for the buckle of his belt before I began undoing his belt and then his pants. I fumbled a little because I couldn¡¯t see but I could clearly picture what I was doing in my head. It was clear that I was getting more impatient with the task at hand.


    ¡°Need me to help you?¡± Reiner asked, kindly offering help.


    ¡°That would be nice¡­¡± I replied with a smile.


    I could hear the sound of Reiner undressing and soon he told me that he was done. That was so fast¡­I guess he¡¯s as impatient as I was.


    It was inconvenient that I couldn¡¯t see but sometimes asking your partner for help could be super sexy as well.


    ¡°R¡­help me straddle you¡­please¡­¡± I pleaded in a small voice.


    ¡°Sure¡­be careful¡­¡± Reiner said softly.


    I felt hisrge hand on my thigh as he began moving my leg and then his hands were on my waist as he helped lift me slightly. When Inded, I felt his hips beneath me and knew that I was straddling him.


    ¡°Can I¡­put you inside of me now?¡± I asked, barely able to hold in my excitement and my sense of urgency.


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready¡­let me know if you need help,¡± Reiner said as his hands circled my waist. His hands are so big and warm.


    I reached for his cock and found it where I thought that it would be. His thick cock filled my hand as I held him. He¡¯s so big and hot. I knew that he was more than ready to prate me. Slowly and gently, I ran my fingertips along the length of his gigantic shaft.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡±


    I heard Reiner¡¯s rapid intake of breath followed by him calling my name softly. He probably didn¡¯t know how much it turned me on when he said my name like that. I felt my pussy throbbing with even more need as I began pumping his cock up and down with my hand.


    Reiner began moving his hips up and down a little and I could tell that he was enjoying this. I began pumping his cock faster and harder with my hand, feeling it grow even thicker and hotter. Reiner started moaning softly as his cock expanded in my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­going to put you in now¡­¡± I said softly, unable to wait any longer.


    I got on my knees and lifted my hips up before I positioned his cock in between my legs. Using my hand, I guided the thick head of his cock to my wet love opening. The head of his cock was so thick that I had to use the fingers of my other hand to spread my pussy lips open for him. I moaned softly as I felt his thick cock lodge in between my pussy folds.


    ¡°Go slowly, Natalia. There¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Reiner said as his hands held the sides of my hips and supported me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I nodded in acknowledgement to his words; however, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could go slowly with this much desire burning deep inside of me. Slowly, I lowered my hips, pushing my pussy down on his upstanding cock. I gasped at the sensation of his thick cock prating my entrance and stretching it. His heat started to fill me as I lowered my hips even further, taking him in inch by inch into my love tunnel. His cock was so hot, and I could feel his shape and size so distinctively inside of me. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s not wearing a condom.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­R¡­¡± I moaned loudly and called out his name.


    ¡°Are you ok? Natalia?¡± Reiner asked, concern clear in his voice.


    I didn¡¯t mean to scare him¡­it just felt so good¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ok. You¡¯re so big¡­but¡­it feels so good¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It has been a while. Go slowly. If it hurts too much, we can stop,¡± Reiner said encouragingly.


    ¡°No¡­I never want to stop¡­¡± I replied stubbornly.


    Lowering my hips, I began taking in his thick cock. I relished in the feeling of him filling me up slowly as my pussy adjusted to his size and shape. Finally, I sat on his hips with the length of his entire cock buried into my wet hole. My pussy walls clenched around his cock while I moaned softly at the pleasurable sensation.


    Almost immediately, I began moving my hips. Using my knees, I began lifting my hips and lowering it again. I felt his cock sliding out of me and then pumping into me again as I shook my hips and rode his cock. I thrusted my hips up and down, grinding his cock against my g-spot and other sensitive spots deep inside of me.


    ¡°Feeling good?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s feels¡­amazing¡­¡± I said in between my wild moans.


    I began riding him faster and faster. I lifted my hips up and mmed my hips down, inserting his cock deeper and harder into my cunt. My moans of ecstasy got louder and louder. I felt my breasts jiggle around as I bounced faster on his thick cock. He¡¯s filling me up so deeply inside, I felt him everywhere inside of me. It was like he was filling my entire stomach.


    ¡°More¡­R¡­I want more¡­¡± I pleaded.


    Reiner had not moved at all under me, and I knew that he was holding back needlessly for my sake. I guess he doesn¡¯t know how much I wanted him to thrust his cock fast and hard into me. My body wanted nothing more for him to take me roughly like he used to.


    ¡°Lift your hips up a little, I¡¯ll thrust from below,¡± Reiner said as his hands tightened around my hips.


    I quickly did as I was told. His cock thrusted sharply and very forcefully into me when Reiner thrusted his hips upwards. It feels so fulfilling that I threw back my head and cried out loudly. He¡¯s in so much deeper than before and he¡¯s pumping so hard and fast in and out of my pussy. I moaned and cried out like I was going mad. This is it¡­this is what I¡¯ve been waiting for.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Begging for More

    ¡°Fuck me¡­harder¡­fuck me, R¡­¡± I begged over and over.


    I cried out so much that my throat started to hurt but I still continued to cry out because it was the only way that I could maintain some sanity. Reiner continued pounding his thick cock into me from below as hisrge hands held my hips in ce. His cock prated me over and over again, each time hitting deep against my womb.


    It felt like he was going to destroy my insides, but it felt so mind-numbingly pleasurable. I wanted him to continued pounding into me like this forever. My pussy felt hotter as I got wetter and wetter inside. His cock stirred up my love juices and made loud squelching sound with each thrust.


    ¡°Your pussy feels amazing¡­so wet¡­so hot¡± Reiner said lustily.


    ¡°Did you¡­miss fucking¡­me?¡± I asked boldly. I surely missed him¡­and the passion that we shared.


    Reiner began thrusting harder and moving my hips to meet his thrusts. He buried his cock deeper and more roughly into me from various angles and I think I got the answer to my question already. I moaned and cried out as his cock filled and stretched my pussy from various angles, making me feel multiple waves of pleasure running through me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know¡­¡± Reiner replied softly.


    I closed my eyes and focused on the pleasure that he was giving me. He was rough but I felt so overjoyed. It wasn¡¯t much longer before I felt my orgasm fast approaching. I¡¯m about to climax and each of his rough thrusts was taking me closer and closer to my release.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°R¡­I can¡¯t¡­anymore. I¡¯m cumming!¡± I cried out before my climax arrived and my whole body spasmed and trembled.


    I felt like I was going to faint from the intensity of my own climax. My head felt so light. Reiner continued to pound hisrge cock into me, and I knew that he was close to his climax as well. Soon after, Reiner reached the peak of his passion. His cock twitched wildly inside of me, and he cried out my name.


    His hands gripped my hips tightly as his hot cum exploded deep inside of my cunt. I felt his hot seed fill me and the heat of his release spreading throughout my tummy as his juice mixed with mine. I fell forward on top of him as Iid my head on his chest, feelingpletely exhausted.


    I could hear his fast heartbeat. Slowly, I closed my eyes, and I felt the warmth of his arms encircling my body.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s felt so peaceful and his body against mine feels so warm. Lazily, I stroked his hair and I cuddled up with him. It took a short nap for me to recovery somewhat from the passionate tryst that we just shared.


    ¡°R¡­¡± I whispered his namezily.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Reiner asked and I could feel his eyes on me.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me¡­¡± I thanked him, feeling honestly thankful for everything that he has done for me.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Reiner replied curtly.


    For once I was thankful for the patches covering my eyes because I didn¡¯t want him to see me crying. It took a lot of effort but I somehow managed to hold back some of my tears. Even after having done what we just did, I still found it hard to believe that he was back by my side. Tomorrow when I get my eyesight back, I¡¯ll get to see for myself if seeing is believing.


    I wondered how many people he got involved in his evil little scheme of keeping his presence a secret from me. What puzzled me even further was the reason why he did what he did. I just couldn¡¯t understand him at all. I wished he would have just told me straight from the start that he was back. It would have made me feel so delighted and what was the harm in that?


    Looking back, I guess I missed many clues. I should have known that it was Reiner who was taking care of me all along. The food, the cake, the stranger who took me to the garden and everything else, it was probably all Reiner¡¯s doing all along. It made me feel a little stupid now that I hadn¡¯t realized this any sooner.


    His actions made me feel so loved, so how could it be that he didn¡¯t love me at all? I wondered if his feelings towards me could change. Could hee to love me? How long would it take?


    ¡°Preparing food that I like, baking cakes for me, taking me for a walk,bing my hair, bathing me, painting my nails, holding me, sleeping with me, always putting me first¡­¡± I said softly as I recalled all the things that he¡¯s done for me. Although I couldn¡¯t possibly list them all.


    ¡°What are you going on about?¡± Reiner asked, sounding a little confused.


    ¡°Please¡­don¡¯t do these things for anyone else. When you¡¯re too nice and you do these things, it¡¯ll just make the girl think that you¡¯re in love with her even if you¡¯re not. So please, promise me that you won¡¯t do these things for anyone else¡­unless¡­you really love her. Sometimes, kindness can be something mean¡­¡± I said before I smiled a little sadly to myself.


    Reiner didn¡¯t say anything. I wasn¡¯t surprised though; it wasn¡¯t like I expected him to have anything to say in response. I let out a long sigh of relief, now that I¡¯ve gotten that off my chest, at least for tonight.


    Sometime when I was alone and everything was silent around me, my mind would wander, and I would wonder what Reiner really felt when he did all those loving things for me. Does his heart ever skip a beat like mine did ever so often? Do his thoughts ever stray towards me?


    Could he honestly say that while we were spending all that time together, not once did he ever felt like he loved me?


    One day I would ask him. One day I will force his answer out of him¡­but not today¡­


    ¡°Good night, R,¡± I said softly.


    Finally¡­he¡¯s back and we¡¯re somehow connected once again.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Finally Home

    I woke up, feeling quitezy but strangely very satisfied. As my brain transitioned from the dream world to reality, I remembered memories of how I made love with Reiner yesterday before we fell asleep together. I bolted up in bed as I felt around the bed with my hands. Reiner, he¡¯s not here.


    Did he leave? Where is he right now?


    A sense of illogical paranoia started to fill me up inside. Although, I knew that it was irrational, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from panicking.


    ¡°R! Where are you?¡± I called out loudly.


    I heard the sound of a door closing before I heard his reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Sorry, Natalia. I thought you were still sleeping so I went to peel you the apples that Laura got from yesterday¡­¡± Reiner replied before smilingfortingly at me.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I said softly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to panic,¡± Reiner said calmly.


    ¡°I thought you had left¡­¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t. Some apple?¡± Reiner said as he came to stand next to my bed. I could sense his presence nearby before his hand reached out and patted my shoulder.


    ¡°Umm¡­let¡¯s go see the doctor soon. I want these eyepatches removed,¡± I said impatiently.


    ¡°We still have time before the appointment time,¡± Reiner pointed out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait¡­to see you¡­¡± I mumbled, voicing my honest desire.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I heard Reiner heave a sigh before I felt him leaning in closer to me and I lifted my arms. His arms circled my body before he lifted me up and led me to the wheelchair. Smiling a little to myself, I enjoyed the feel of his arm around me. So, Reiner decided to do as I wanted in the end.


    Reine helped me into my wheelchair before he pushed me along the hallway and on the path to the doctor¡¯s office. It was the first time in many that the ride there wasn¡¯t in silence. I could talk to him now and it made me silently wonder if it had been him behind my wheelchair all along.


    During the short ride to the doctor¡¯s office in the wheelchair, I had a chance to reflect a little. I was still uncertain about many things, my feelings included. However, there was one thing that I was now certain of.


    I¡¯m still in love with Reiner. I¡¯m just as in love with him as before¡­or even more so¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s going to feel ufortable. Your eyes haven¡¯t been exposed to light for many days so please take it slow¡­¡± the doctor warned as he began to remove the eyepatches away from my eyes.


    It felt very exciting to get my eyesight back. I didn¡¯t care much about the pain of difort that I would feel as long as I could see once more. Also, I couldn¡¯t wait to see Reiner¡¯s face. There were so many things that I wanted to do with him once I could see him and when we returned home from the hospital.


    ¡°How is it? Let me know if it hurts?¡± the doctor said, caringly.


    He was right, it felt ufortable. The light felt blindingly bright. Too bright.


    However, my eyes slowly adjusted and although things were blurry at first, my eyesight adjusted and soon enough, everything seemed decently sharp and well-focused.


    ¡°Wee back, Reiner,¡± I said before I smiled brightly at him.


    Finally, I can see him again. He hasn¡¯t changed at all and the face that I saw before me was exactly the same as the one that I had pictured in my mind all this time. It was a pleasant surprise when he smiled back warmly at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Reiner,¡± I said invitingly.


    Reiner just nodded simply but for me that was more than I could have ever hoped for.


    ¡­


    The one who was waiting for us when we arrived back at the mansion was none other than a very stern-looking Lucien. Reiner and I were both invited to his study where I knew we would be taking Lucien¡¯s instructions.


    The incident had left Lucien extremely paranoid about my safety and I could sympathize with how he felt. Lucien had always been very worried about me and my safety, to the point where Edward felt that he was too overbearing and too controlling. I knew that he was doing everything he could for my own good but the incident that had just urred disturbed him more deeply that I thought.


    ¡°Wee back home, Natalia,¡± Lucien said from his seat behind his worktable when we entered his study.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Much better. I feelpletely healthy and normal,¡± I said before offering him a smile hoping that it would help ease his worry.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Lucien replied simply.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucien,¡± I thanked him.


    ¡°In light of the recent incident, I have no choice but to put some restrictions on you for your own safety,¡± Lucien announced.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising. I had expected something along these lines. I would be lying if I said that I didn¡¯t see thising.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied obediently as I nodded my head.


    ¡°You will be required to have a bodyguard with you at all times¡­even while you sleep, you will be guarded. You are not allowed to leave the house without a bodyguard. You will not attend any public events without my explicit permission. You are not allowed to make any new acquaintances unless I have explicitly allowed you to do so. Is that clear?¡± Lucien stated his conditions firmly.


    ¡°Yes, Lucien,¡± I replied obediently.


    It wasn¡¯t like Lucien was going to take no for an answer. I knew Lucien very well so I knew that no one could negotiate with Lucien right now. His terms are firm and final.


    ¡°You refused to take on a new bodyguard thest time that I offered and look what happened. Now that we¡¯ve managed to get Reiner back from the Elders, I hope that you will be obedient under his observation,¡± Lucien said, clearly upset.


    ¡°Yes, I will be. Please do not worry,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I am worried for you because you don¡¯t worry enough for yourself,¡± Lucien said bluntly.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Paranoia

    I hated to admit it, but he was right. Before the incident, I never would have thought this. However, based on the ident that almost costed me my life, I had to admit that Lucien was right.


    ¡°I am so sorry¡­¡± I apologized in a weak voice.


    ¡°There is no need to apologize. You can go now. Please wait for Reiner in your room. Do not go anywhere else until Reiner has returned to your room. Clear?¡± Lucien said and I could tell that he was trying to go easy on me.


    ¡°Very clear,¡± I replied firmly.


    ¡°Good. Reiner, please stay behind,¡± Lucien said tly.


    I nced over at Reiner, and he nodded reassuringly at me before I headed out of the room. Lucien seemed very serious about my safety that I didn¡¯t dare protest about any of the restrictions that he ced on me. Thankfully, the bodyguard that would be by my side was Reiner. I shivered just thinking about what would happen if Reiner hadn¡¯te back. I¡¯ll be stuck with whoever Lucien chose and things wouldn¡¯t get pretty.


    ¡­


    Lucien waited for Natalia to leave the room before he turned his attention to Reiner. The Elders have decided to rule Natalia¡¯s incident as an unfortunate ident which meant two things. One, they knew who was behind it and didn¡¯t want to get involved or cause any more problems. Two, Reiner was here because he wanted to be not because the Elders wanted him to be here.


    ¡°Wee back,¡± Lucien said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± Reiner replied formally.


    ¡°Let me get straight to the point. Natalia is in danger and the elders are turning a blind eye to it. If I am not wrong, and I don¡¯t think that I am, you have requested to return here to keep her safe regardless of what the Elders may think,¡± Lucien stated his theory.


    ¡°Correct, Sir,¡± Reiner replied smoothly.


    ¡°Good. At least, you¡¯re being honest. Reiner, I want you to do everything in your power to keep Natalia safe. Use anything method and any means possible to keep her safe. If you need anything, let me know. I¡¯ll get you anything. Anything that money can buy. Anything that connections can provide¡­¡± Lucien said desperately.


    It became immediately clear to Reiner that Lucien was so worried about losing Natalia that he¡¯s just about to lose it.


    ¡°I already nned to do that even without your orders, Sir,¡± Reiner stated.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not asking you this as an employer. I¡¯m asking you this as someone who cares deeply for Natalia. I know she¡¯s in danger and perhaps she has always been¡­¡± Lucien said as his face darkened even further.


    ¡°I understand, Sir,¡± Reiner replied curtly.


    Lucien sighed loudly.


    ¡°What else can I do to keep her safe? Should I hire more bodyguards? I can add more guards around the house. I can add more security cameras. I can have her monitored¡­¡± Lucien said as he thought about various options.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Sir. I¡¯ll guard her and keep her safe. I¡¯m sure your restrictions will make her stressed enough. Please do not do anything else to make her feel panic and scared,¡± Reiner said seriously.


    ¡°¡­maybe you¡¯re right¡­¡± Lucien replied followed by a long sigh.


    ¡°She will be fine¡­¡± Reiner said to reassure both Lucien and himself.


    ¡°I thought her father and her mother would be too¡­but I was wrong¡­¡± Lucien said softly before he ced a hand over his eyes.


    ¡­


    Zak just received news that Natalia had returned home from the hospital. He sighed in relief as he closed his tired eyes. It has been days that he¡¯s been pouring over the investigation behind the fire. He hasn¡¯t been sleeping well and so has decided to pull many all-nighters instead of just tossing around in bed.


    His phone vibrated on the table. Looking at the caller¡¯s name, he found out that it was the exact same person that he needed to call.


    ¡°Zak¡­¡± an old woman¡¯s voice called his name through the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zak asked sounding bored.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to call,¡± the woman said, her voice almost a whisper.


    ¡°I guess you couldn¡¯t wait anymore and decided to call me first, huh?¡± Zak said, not bothering to hide his annoyance from her.


    ¡°Take the position. Get out there and tell the world that you¡¯ve changed your mind. That after careful consideration, you have decided to take the position,¡± the woman demanded as she enunciated every word.


    ¡°Is that why you did it?¡± Zak asked, sounding carefree.


    ¡°What choice did you leave me with this time?¡± she asked.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Answer me. Is that why you did it?¡± Zak repeated his question, this time seriously.


    ¡°A foolish and young designer just couldn¡¯t resist the money. She was decently happy with burning down her own boutique for some cash. I guess she figured that getting some money would be better than running a failing boutique. Look at the trash of people that you¡¯re getting yourself involved with, Zak¡­¡± the woman spat, malice dripping from her voice.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk to me before doing all this?¡± Zak asked tly.


    ¡°Because you never would have listened! What will happen to Natalia depends on what you choose to do, Zak,¡± the woman hissed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep her hostage like this forever,¡± Zak replied through clenched teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone that can stop me yet¡­¡± she replied without a care.


    The line disconnected before Zak had a chance to say anything else.


    ¡­


    I heard a few knocks on my bedroom door and figured that it was Reiner. It didn¡¯t take long for him to follow me to my room which meant that the conversation with Lucien didn¡¯tst very long. I called out to him, telling him to enter.


    ¡°What did Lucien say?¡± I asked, first thing.


    ¡°Nothing much. He¡¯s just worried and asked me to keep you safe,¡± Reiner replied smoothly.


    ¡°Oh¡­I see. That¡¯s all good then,¡± I said with a sigh of relief.


    I had imagined that Lucien would have wanted to put extra and then even more security measures in ce. That would have suffocated me. Sure, I was scared of being targeted again if that incident wasn¡¯t an ident, but still, I wanted to have some privacy.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Can’t Sleep

    ¡°You better get some sleep. Call Laura if you need anything,¡± Reiner said before turning to leave again.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked, clearly confused.


    We¡¯re finally back home, doesn¡¯t he want to spend more time with me or anything? I¡¯ve been looking forward to this moment for a long time and it wasn¡¯t ying out the way that I had expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my room. I have work to do. You rest up and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± Reiner said, sounding extremely strict.


    He was out the door before I could protest or say anything more.


    Great. He¡¯s gone.


    I wondered what work he had to do that was so urgent¡­


    ¡­


    It waste at night and the mansion was dead quiet. Unsurprisingly, I couldn¡¯t go to sleep. Iy there in my bed wide-eyed, and I didn¡¯t even bother to count sheep, knowing that it would be useless. After tossing and turning for what felt like an eternity, I sat up on the bed. Without thinking, I swung my legs off the bed and before I knew what I was doing, my feet were already taking me out of the door.


    **Knock Knock Knock**


    I knocked on the door and waited for the owner of the room to open the door for me. Holding my breath, I counted down from three and just when I was about to count one, the closed door in front of me opened.


    ¡°Why are you here, My Lady?¡± Reiner asked, sounding very suspicious of me.


    Good question. Why am I here?


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡± I replied, honestly.


    ¡°And?¡± Reiner asked for me to go on.


    ¡°And¡­my feet just brought me here¡­¡± I replied, still very honest.


    Reiner sighed loudly before looking down the empty hallway. I felt like we had a conversation like this before way back and it made me want tough.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me in?¡± I asked, putting a hand on my waist, and tapping my foot.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Reiner replied tly.


    The door in front of me began closing.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I cried out as I grabbed the doorknob and started pulling.


    ¡°What do you want, Natalia?¡± Reiner asked, sounding slightly annoyed.


    ¡°Let me in¡­¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked bluntly.


    ¡°Why are you being so mean? It¡¯s so cold out here in the hallway and I¡¯m not wearing much. I¡¯m still recovering you know¡­I could get sick¡­¡± I said in a small voice before faking a few small coughs.


    I peered at him from under my eyshes as I kept up my sweet and sick girl act.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Reiner just rolled his eyes at me. However, he did step aside so that I could go into his room, so I guess that that was a win for me, right?


    I smiled happily at him once I was inside his room. Surprisingly, the lights were still on and there were paper scatted all over his worktable. I guess he really was still working.


    ¡°What are you working on?¡± I asked as I started looking at the paper scattered on the table.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Reiner replied as he pointed to the bed.


    ¡°I just told you that I can¡¯t¡­¡± I began protesting.


    ¡°Then you should at least try,¡± Reiner cut in boldly.


    ¡°Is it ok if I sleep here?¡± I asked sweetly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you came here for?¡± Reiner replied as he sat down in his chair and began organizing the papers.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I mumbled.


    I walked to his bed and sat on it, my eyes on his back as he sat down at his table and continued working. I wondered what he was working on. He never replied to my question when I asked. Slowly, Iy down and covered my body with the nket.


    ¡°What are you working on?¡± I tried asking again.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow¡­¡± Reine replied tly.


    It was clear that his attention wasn¡¯t on me at all. Reiner got up and turned off the lights before switching on a smallmp on his table. I could tell that he wanted to help me go to sleep.


    ¡°R¡­¡± I called him softly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± he replied with a questioning sound.


    ¡°Can youe here for a second?¡± I asked.


    Reiner walked over to the side of the bed and looked down at me. I looked up at his face and could tell that he was quite tired. I wondered what he needed to work on sote into the night, but I guess I¡¯ll find out tomorrow like he had said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Reiner asked, arching an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Can you give me a goodnight kiss?¡± I asked before smiling sweetly up at him.


    ¡°If you promise to go to sleep right after,¡± Reiner replied with a small sigh.


    ¡°Deal¡­¡± I quickly agreed and puckered my lips up for a kiss.


    Reiner bent down and I offered my lips for a kiss. His lips brushed mine as he kissed me softly. It was a very chaste kiss, but it left me feeling so warm and fuzzy inside. I wished that he would kiss me goodnight like this every day.


    ¡°Goodnight, R,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Goodnight, Natalia,¡± Reiner replied softly.


    I remembered smiling a little to myself as I closed my eyes. The warmth of his kiss seemed to have spread to every corner of my body and soul and I went to sleep with a smile on my face.


    ¡­


    The next morning, when I woke up, Reiner was no longer in the room. There was a note ced conveniently by the side of my pillow which read: ¡®Go back to your room¡¯


    I let out smallugh as I stared at the small note in my hand. Something like ¡®I love you¡¯ or ¡®good morning, sweetheart¡¯ would have been much better.


    Just as I was instructed by the write of the note, I headed back to my bedroom. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t run into anyone on my way back there. When I got to my bedroom, to my surprise, Reiner was already there.


    ¡°Good morning, Natalia,¡± Reiner greeted me with a smile.


    ¡°Oh¡­good morning, R,¡± I replied, smiling back.


    ¡°Shower and get dressed quicky, I don¡¯t want you skipping out on breakfast,¡± Reiner instructed as he began pushing me towards my bathroom.


    ¡°Aha¡­¡± I said, still feeling confused with what was going on.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – His Strictness

    ¡°Come down to the dining room immediately after you¡¯re done. Breakfast should be ready by that time,¡± Reiner instructed before turning to leave.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Aha¡­ok¡­¡± I mumbled in acknowledgement.


    Reiner left the room immediately after he was done giving me instructions. Was it me or was it that Reiner seemed a lot more bossy than he was before? I started to have a bad feeling about all this.


    Just as I was instructed, I showered and got dressed in the clothes that he hadin out for me. It was a simple white shirt withce decoration and a simple pair of light blue jeans. All made forfort. After I was done, I headed to the dining room where I knew that Reiner would be waiting.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± I asked, eyeing the extensive variety of food that was on the table.


    ¡°Your breakfast,¡± Reiner stated tly.


    I mean, I know that but¡­


    ¡°All of this?!¡± I eximed in shock.


    ¡°I consulted the doctor and the chef, and they came up with the perfect meal course for you. For the next one month, you will be eating all your meals from the course that they have designed,¡± Reiner exined emotionlessly.


    ¡°Umm¡­are you serious?¡± I asked, still not quite gasping the whole idea.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied without hesitation.


    Was this what Reiner was working ontest night?


    Seriously, there¡¯s too much food. Plus, all of them looked too clean and healthy. I could eat it, sure, but every meal like this for the next one month is just¡­insane¡­


    Impossible.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the food. Recreational activities and exercises have been designed and factored into your daily schedule. You¡¯re going to return back to your healthy state if not even better,¡± Reiner said with satisfaction.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t all this a bit too much?¡± I asked a little weakly.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Reiner replied with confidence.


    ¡°I¡­see¡­¡± I mumbled.


    I guess living with Reiner wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as it used to be. The incident didn¡¯t just turn Lucien into a bigger control freak than he was before, it also turned Reiner into an overly worried butler. I could tell that my life was about to get a lot more difficult than ever before.


    ¡­


    Just like that, my life of healthy food, a bnced diet and regr exercise started. Reiner yed an active and overly strict part in making sure that I stuck to my schedule and meal n. Honestly, it was extremely stressful and annoying at first. I hated being controlled and monitored this way. I mean, I couldn¡¯t even choose what food to put in my mouth and when.


    The exercises were a pain in the ass, at best. The training was too strict, and Reiner refused to go easy on me. The first couple of session left my whole body sore and I could barely walk afterwards. The soreness only got worst the following morning. Getting fit was supposed to be a very good thing and even I knew that. However, that didn¡¯t make it psychologically any easier for someone aszy as I am.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Reiner asked.


    I had stopped walking after limping to the foot of the stairs. Looking up, I felt like I was going to faint. I could barely walk properly so how am I supposed to drag myself up these flight of stairs to my room. The exercises made me feel like every muscle in my body was inmed.


    ¡°My whole body is sore. I can barely walk. I can¡¯t climb up the stairs,¡± Iined.


    ¡°It¡¯ll get better with time. Suck it up and give it a week; your body will adapt and adjust,¡± Reiner said and I wasn¡¯t sure if he was just stating the facts or if he was trying to be encouraging.


    ¡°Sure, but that doesn¡¯t solve the problem in front of me right now,¡± I said as I gestured with my eyes at the stairs.


    ¡°Get on¡­¡± Reiner said as he crouched down in front of me and offered me his back.


    I smiled a little to myself. Thankfully, Reiner couldn¡¯t see my face with his back turned towards me. Slowly and carefully, I got on his back, and he stood up with ease. I had my arms wrapped around his neck as he carried me on his back. Reiner ascended the stairs with ease and soon we arrived at my bedroom.


    ¡°Thank you¡­for carrying me¡­¡± I whispered feeling a little shy when I got off his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s just for today. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll climb the stairs yourself,¡±


    ¡°I take my thanks back¡­¡± I mumbled grumpily.


    Reiner justughed in response as I pouted at him. I understood that he was doing this for my own good but I didn¡¯t like it when he was so strict with me. Life was so tough already so why won¡¯t he of all people just cut me some ck.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys go easier on me all the training and the whole bnced-diet stuff?¡± I asked, daring to feel a little hopeful.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to make sure that you recover as soon as possible and forcing you to stick to this is the fastest and surest way,¡± Reiner replied without remorse.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t reduce the trainings then¡­what about putting in ce some incentives instead? You know¡­like rewards and stuff¡­¡± I suggested, determined to get something out of this so that I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer for free.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a kid. Just do this for your own good; don¡¯t do it for the sake of some reward,¡± Reiner replied tly as he tried to kill my brilliant and self-serving idea.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be nice and reward me once in a while¡­¡± I said sweetly.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Reiner asked after a moment of thought.


    ¡°Maybe like¡­doing something together. We could bake like before¡­go to the gardens¡­go out on a date?¡± I quickly suggested various options that came to my mind.


    ¡°Going out of the mansion would be a stretch right now, but I can agree to the other activities that we can do in the mansion and on the premises of the property,¡± Reiner replied after careful consideration.


    ¡°¡­when will I be allowed to go outside?¡± I asked the question that had always been on my mindtely.


    ¡°Soon¡­¡± Reiner replied.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – All to Myself

    ¡°You always say that¡­¡± I said in disappointment.


    ¡°For now, just focus on getting through your first week, ok?¡± Reiner said as he patted the top of my head with hisrge hand.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I whispered.


    When he removed his hand from the top of my head, I opened my arms wide and beckoned him toe closer. Reiner let me hug him close and I enjoyed the feeling of having the warmth of his body surround me. I loved how I felt in his arms and I love his smell as well.


    ¡°I think that I¡¯m going to have trouble sleeping tonight¡­¡± I whispered suggestively before I nced up at his face to see his reaction.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your body was sore all over?¡± Reiner asked emotionlessly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I said as I tried to make up an excuse.


    ¡°If the exercise today isn¡¯t enough for you, I¡¯ll ask the trainer to increase the intensity for you tomorrow,¡± Reiner said as if it was a brilliant idea.


    I knew that he was teasing me, and I began to hate him a little for it.


    ¡°Ok¡­fine. My body is sore. No need to increase the exercise tomorrow,¡± I admitted begrudgingly.


    ¡°Go to sleep. Your body needs to rest,¡± Reiner said while his hands detangled my arms from around his body.


    ¡­


    I couldn¡¯t believe that I actually made it to the end of the first week of my rigorous recovery program. It was supposed to be a recovery program, but it truly felt like they were trying to kill me during that first week. However, Reiner was right, things did slowly start to get better. My body started to adapt, and I guess that meant that I slowly got fitter.


    The meals that were overly healthy became less painful to consume as well. I didn¡¯t think that the taste improved but I think that I had gotten used to the milder vor of the food. Regardless, I am proud to say that I survived the first week o the program. Although, that didn¡¯t mean that I was looking forward to the remaining three weeks.


    ¡°I made it!¡± I cried out with joy as I raised my hand above my head in a proud victory pose.


    Reiner didn¡¯t look that impressed with my achievement. Instead of looking at me, he was carefully reading something instead.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°A report on your progress¡­¡± Reiner replied tly.


    While I was celebrating my humble milestone achievement, Reiner had his brows furrowed in concentration as he read the report. It made me wonder what the report said.


    ¡°Anything good on there?¡± I asked, trying to keep my tone light.


    ¡°Overall, it¡¯s ok. You¡¯re doing fine,¡± Reiner replied, eyes still glued to the paper in front of his face.


    ¡°So¡­what about my reward, R?¡± I asked as I tugged lightly on his arm to get his attention.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever agreed to anything¡­¡± Reiner stated emotionlessly.


    I hated to admit it but now that he had mentioned it, I guess he was right.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Come on!¡± I cried out in desperation.


    Reiner sighed and put down the report file on the table and turned to look at me. Finally!


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, getting straight to the point.


    ¡°Maybe we can go out on a date?¡± I asked, trying my luck.


    ¡°No. Anything off this property is prohibited,¡± Reiner said without batting an eye.


    I knew that¡­but still¡­


    ¡°What about a date on the property?¡± I suggested instead.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°What about you make me some cakes and we have a pic together in the garden and watch the sunset?¡± I proposed a n for our romantic date.


    ¡°Ok,¡± Reiner readily epted my proposal.


    Well, that was easier than I thought! I hugged him tightly before standing up on my tiptoes and kissed me softly on the lips. He¡¯s so tall¡­I did have to jump up a little¡­


    ¡°Thank you! R! It¡¯s going to be so fun!¡± I cried out in excitement.


    ¡°We can do that on your rest day,¡± Reiner said sternly.


    ¡°Huh? What about today? Can¡¯t we do it today?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Toote for that now. Tomorrow?¡± Reiner suggested.


    ¡°Ok¡­tomorrow it is!¡± I quickly agreed before he changed his mind.


    ¡­


    Overall, I loved spending my days with Reiner. That was nothing new but since I found out that my time with him had a strict time limit, I had learnt to savor and appreciate every moment that I had with him. The evenings and nights were my favorite times of the day because I could have Reiner all to myself.


    ¡°You should take a bath now,¡± Reiner said in a mix of his professional yet caring voice.


    ¡°Together?¡± I suggested sweetly.


    ¡°Again¡­?¡± Reiner replied as he eyed me.


    ¡°Yup. Let¡¯s take a bath together¡­please¡­¡± I begged sweetly.


    Without waiting for his response, I took his hand in mind and dragged him with me to the bathroom. Reiner helped me out of my clothes, and I helped him out of his. It was always so fun to undress each other. After removing his suit, I stared unbuttoning his shirt while I nted a kiss on each part of his skin that I unveiled. I kissed the side of his neck before tracing my kisses down the path from his neck down to his chest.


    We started off slow but soon our movements quickened as we began frantically trying to strip each other as if we were racing to see who could strip the other faster. Hisrge hands pulled and tugged at my clothes impatiently as he stripped me. Our lips crushed against each other in a wild and wet kiss when we were both finally naked.


    I held his face in between my hands as I kissed him back passionately. The feel of his wet and hot tongue dancing around in my mouth as he explored its depth turned me on so much. My body felt hot, and it grew even hotter when he began exploring my body with hisrge manly hands.


    His touch felt like burning fire on my skin as he ran his hand down my naked back before caresses the curve of my waist. I moaned and bit my lower lip when he started tracing his hands up the in of my stomach. I sucked in a breath and held it when his hands finally reached my sensitive breasts. Reiner began caresses and massaging my breast softly in hisrge hands and I moaned at the pleasure.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Tasting Him

    ¡°Touch me more, R. I love it when you touch me¡­¡± I whispered seductively.


    ¡°Like this? Your nipples are already so hard,¡± Reiner whispered back ardently.


    He was right, I could feel that my nipples have hardened into tight knots. I moaned even louder than before when his fingertips captured my swollen peaks and started rolling them and then pinching them sharply. The intense pleasure that jolted through my body felt almost painful. I enjoyed the feel of his hands and fingers as they teased and pleasured my breast. The hot wetness of my love honey gushed out in between my legs as my pussy got wetter and wetter from the stimtions of his hands.


    He¡¯s turning me on so much already and we haven¡¯t even gotten in the bath yet. Things are moving so fast between us, and I was loving every second of it. I couldn¡¯t wait to have more of him. He kissed my lips again and I kissed him back hungrily while I ran my hand slowly down the solid muscles of his chest. I could feel his body stiffen under my touch and I knew that he was feeling me too. When he broke our kiss, I kiss the tattoo on his chest and shoulder softly before sticking out the tip of my tongue to lick his skin.


    Whenever, I yed with his inked skin I would recall the first time that I saw it and how he asked me if his ink bothered me. Those were such fond memories. I remembered them so well as if it all happened just yesterday. Reiner let out a soft moan of pleasure when I flicked the tip of my tongue on his nipple. Just like mine, now his nipples were rock hard. I sucked on his nipple as my hand slowly moved downward along the ripped muscles of his stomach.


    I felt Reiner suck in a breath in anticipation as my exploring hand slowly travelled southward towards his manly tool. While continuing to suck on his nipple, I nced up to take a look at the erotic expression on his handsome face. He¡¯s so hot and his body is truly a work of art.


    So is the massive and hard pole that was stand up in between his legs. His cock is so long and thick. Slowly, I ran my fingertips along his heated length and heard him let out a soft moan. His cock twitched in response to the stimtion from my fingertips. I took his cock into my hand, feeling him fill my palm with his heat. His cock felt so hot and hard. He¡¯s so potent.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner whispered my name as if he was encouraging me to pleasure his cock some more.


    I began moving my hand along the length of his cock. Reiner closed his eyes and moaned at the pleasure that my hand job was giving him. His cock grew even thicker and longer in my hand. I couldn¡¯t believe that the beast could get even bigger. It was honestly so amazing.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I felt my pussy getting hotter and wetter as I imagined taking his thick shaft inside of my wet pleasure hole. I moaned softly as I moved my hand faster, pumping it up and down his cock. When I tightened my hold around his thick rod a little, Reiner let out a sigh. I knew that he was feeling it so much today. His cock had gotten bigger again, and the color of the tip had darkened.


    ¡°Does it feel good, R? Your cock is so big and hot¡­¡± I asked, seductively.


    ¡°It feels amazing¡­Natalia¡­¡± Reiner whispered in reply.


    ¡°Do you want me to suck it?¡± I offered.


    I was sure that he wanted me to suck it even without asking. The truth was, I wanted to suck him off very much too. Without waiting for his reply, I got down on my knees and positioned the thick head of his cock in between my lips before sticking out the tip of my tongue. I started licking the swollen head of his cock with the tip of my tongue.


    Reiner moaned louder and I tasted his precum on my tongue. His taste and smelled filled my senses. It smelled so strong and virile, and it turned me on so much. I grabbed his shaft in my hand before thrusting the tip of his cock into the depths of my mouth.


    ¡°Ahh¡­Natalia¡­¡± Reiner moaned softly.


    I felt his hand behind my head as he slowly pushed me closer to his cock. It was clear that he wanted me to take more of his cock into my mouth and that was exactly what I did. Slowly, I took more of his length into my mouth, feeling his thick cock fill my mouth. I wrapped my lips around his solid love pole and swirled my tongue along his length. He¡¯s so big¡­


    I began moving my head as I started sucking the tip of his cock. Reiner¡¯s hips started to move, thrusting his massive cock in and out of my mouth. I moaned softly while he held my head in ce and started fucking my mouth earnestly. It feels so good. The look on his face was so erotic that it turned me on so much as well. Naughtily, I reached a hand down in between my legs and started ying around with my hard and swollen clit.


    I wanted to feel Reiner fill my mouth with his cum. Reiner was thrusting into my mouth faster and harder now and I moaned passionately in response. His cock felt so hot in my mouth, and I couldn¡¯t wait for him to cum.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Natalia,¡± Reiner said after a while as his thrusting movement slowed and came to a stop.


    Then, Reiner slowly withdrew his gigantic cock from my mouth. I was so surprised at what he was doing because I was sure that he was close to ejacting.


    ¡°Are you sure? You can cum in my mouth, you know¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°I want to cum inside your little pussy, Natalia. You can¡¯t wait anymore either can you?¡± Reiner asked, knowingly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I replied a little hesitantly. I guess he was right about me not being able to wait any longer.


    ¡°Turn around¡­let me know if I¡¯m being too rough, ok?¡±


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Addicted to Him

    Just as he had instructed, I turned around to face the wall before bending over and cing my hands against the wall. I stuck out my ass just like he wanted as I waited for him to screw his massive cock into me from behind. My core felt throbbing hot and ready for him to prate me. I was so wet already and hoped that it was enough to prepare me to take in his gigantic member.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I replied softly.


    I felt the heat of his cock as he positioned his member at my entrance for a split of a second before his heat pounded deeply into me, and I cried out at the overwhelming sensation of my love hole being stretched and filled. He just thrusted once but his cock is already so deep inside of me pussy. It feels extra rough in this position, but I didn¡¯t mind at all.


    ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯re clenching around me really hard¡­¡± Reiner asked, sounding quite concerned.


    ¡°Ahh¡­it¡¯s so good¡­so deep¡­¡± I whispered in bliss.


    I could feel Reiner smiling with satisfaction behind me. He was still for a moment as he waited for my pussy to adjust to his shape and size before he began thrusting his hard cock in and out of my hole. Hisrge hand grabbed my buttocks and held it tight while his hips rammed his cock deeper and deeper into me. I nted my hands firmly on the wall as my body braced itself against the impact of his wild thrusting. Each time he pounded into me, my body shook, and I cried out loudly.


    His massive shaft was hitting me so deep inside and the pleasure felt so intense. Reiner groaned as his lust started to take over. His action became rougher and wilder, and I could feel his animalistic instinct take over. Suddenly, it felt like I was mating with a wild animal instead of a man as he continued to take me from behind.


    ¡°R! Ahh! Ahhh!¡± I cried out his name and screamed louder as my body got hotter.


    His cock stirred up my wetness and was messing me up real good deep inside. I believe his cock got bigger and hotter inside of my love hole; I could feel more of him, and it was driving me crazy with lust. My pussy throbbed and quivered around his cock. I closed my eyes, threw my head back and screamed loudly as I climaxed.


    Reiner continued screwing his enormous pole into me as he sped up his thrusting. I felt like I was ready to cum again at any moment. It wasn¡¯t unusual for me to climax multiple times when Reiner gave it to me fast and hard from behind like this.


    ¡°R¡­I can¡¯t¡­I¡­¡± I whispered in between my harsh breathing.


    I could feel it again¡­the arrival of my orgasm. I rocked my hips back against him as he thrusted deeply into me, and I came once again. This time I knew that Reiner was also close, and it wasn¡¯t long before he hugged his arms around my waist and pulled me hard against him. I cried out when his thrusting intensified even further. His cock pounded into me and as our sex made wet sounds echo in the bathroom.


    ¡°Natalia! Arghhh¡± Reiner cried out when he reached his release.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I moaned softly when his balls contracted, and his cock started twitching deep inside of my love tunnel. His thick rod shot loads of his cum deeply into my cunt and filled my womb. He wasing so much inside of me, and I could feel his heat spreading inside my lower abdomen. Reiner moaned softly next to my ear as he continued to slowly fill me with his hot seed.


    I crumbled to the bathroom floor. My legs have lost all its strength. Thankfully, Reiner was there to support me. We knelt down together onto the bathroom floor before he slowly withdrew his cock from my hole. I whimpered softly when I felt the mix of our love juices spurting out of my hole before running down my thighs. My pussy felt so flooded, and it felt so good.


    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t stand, Reiner slowly lifted me up into his arms and then he carried me towards the bathtub. Gently heid me in the bathtub and turned on the water. Warm water fell down on me from the shower head above and it felt just like rain. The sound of the waterforted me and soon, Reiner joined me in the tub.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked weakly.


    ¡°Washing you¡­¡± he replied tly.


    I felt the gentle pressure and the warmth of the water in between my legs and on my love entrance. Then his fingers were stroking my wet slit. I knew that he was just cleaning me, but my pussy felt so sensitive and his touch was starting to turn me on so much. My hips started squirming, thrusting my pussy towards his fingers.


    ¡°No more, Natalia. I¡¯m going to quickly bathe you so that you can go to sleep,¡± Reiner said firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stingy¡­seriously,¡± I acted like I wasining as I teased him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Stop struggling and let me dry your hair¡­¡± Reiner said emotionlessly.


    He wrapped me in a towel and had carried me to my vanity table where he sat me down in front of the mirror. My hair was wet from the shower, and he wanted to dry it. Reiner was naked save for the white towel that he had wrapped around his waist. His hair was wet too and that made his hair a darker shade of red. Overall, he¡¯s such a sexy sight to behold.


    I stared at him through the reflection in the mirror as I admired his ripped muscr body. You can call me a sex addict when it came to Reiner because I just couldn¡¯t get enough of him. The more he resisted and held back, the more I wanted him, and I just couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°R¡­let¡¯s just go to bed¡­¡± I said suggestively.


    His blue eyes narrowed at me, and I knew that he knew what I had in mind. I smiled up at him sweetly before biting my lower lip while ncing over at my bed.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Having It All

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn or you¡¯ll catch a cold. You don¡¯t want to go back to the hospital, do you?¡± Reiner warned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital if I catch a cold¡­¡± I said, stubbornly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Lucien would agree¡­¡± Reiner replied.


    Shit¡­I forgot all about Lucien for a moment there. If I get even a mild fever, he¡¯ll throw me in the hospital and lock me there for weeks for sure. I¡¯ve been doing my best to avoid seeing Lucien. Every time we met, it seemed like he was ready to ce even more restrictions on my already-heavily-restricted life.


    ¡°Just sit still. It won¡¯t take long¡­¡± Reiner said patiently as he turned on the hair drying.


    I felt his fingers running through my wet hair as he began drying my hair for me. For the hundredth time, I wondered how he could be so good at this. I mean, where does a man like him learn to do all these things? It never ceases to amaze me¡­


    ¡°All done,¡± Reiner said when he was done drying andbing my hair.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I said as I smiled at his reflection in the mirror.


    I quickly turned around to face him before throwing my arms around his waist, pulling him closer. He¡¯s so warm, I could feel the heat radiating from his body as I ced my cheek t against his rock-hard abs. Hisrge hand stroked my hairfortingly as I buried my face into his stomach and smelled him. I love him and his smell. Actually, I probably love everything about him.


    Boldly, my hands moved to stroke his manly asset through the towel that he had around his hips. I heard Reiner suck in a breath at my forward action. I looked up at his face and smiled seductively.


    ¡°R¡­¡± I whispered his name.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to do your nails for you tonight?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°I do but¡­right now¡­I want to have you first¡­¡± I replied as my hand continued stroking him there.


    ¡°We just did it in the bath¡­¡± Reiner said, sternly.


    ¡°Usually that wouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± I replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re so blunt about this?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°No¡­because I¡¯ve never had to be this blunt and pleading with anyone else besides you¡­¡± I replied, quite honestly.


    ¡°So? No nail painting tonight?¡± Reiner teased.


    Why was he forcing me to make a choice? Why did I have to choose between sex and getting my nails done? This is such a first world problem¡­


    ¡°What about some sex first and then you can do my nails? I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll have enough stamina to make it through¡­¡± I suggested the alternative that I preferred.


    ¡°I will¡­but I don¡¯t think you would¡­¡± Reiner said with an amused chuckle.


    ¡°Hmm¡­let¡¯s see¡­¡± I murmured.


    I stood up from my seat before throwing my arms around his neck and pulling him down for a passionate kiss. Closing my eyes, I focused on our kiss as our tongue danced wildly against each other. I moaned softly into his kiss as I felt his hand sliding down my back. I yanked away the towel that was wrapped around my body, exposing my naked body to his hot gaze. Reiner¡¯srge hands slowly slid down to my waist and then he cupped my ass.


    Our kiss deepened and we both started to burn with desire. I tightened my arms around his neck as hisrge hand lifted my hips up and brought my body closer to his. Instinctively, I wrapped my legs around his waist. Reiner kissed and licked my ear as he walked towards my bed. I felt the softness of the mattress against my back when he put me down on the bed and got on top of me.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I spread my legs wide in invitation. My pussy was already soaking wet, and it felt so hot inside of me. My hands yanked at the towel around his waist, wanting to remove it so that we could continue to the next pleasurable step. Honestly, I wanted him inside of me so much already that I didn¡¯t care for anymore forey. I was more than wet enough, and I knew that his cock was already hard and ready.


    ¡°Take me, R¡­put your cock inside¡­quickly,¡± I begged as I thrusted my hips upwards against him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so impatient today¡­don¡¯t me me if I break you,¡± Reiner warned.


    I screamed and wed at his back when Reiner entered me. In one strong thrust, he buried his entire length inside of my cunt. My hips bucked and began moving wildly as he pumped his cock into my pussy hole over and over again. I cried out his name as my hips rose to meet his aggressive thrusts halfway. He¡¯s hitting me so deeply inside and the head of his cock was rubbing me where he knew that it would feel so good.


    I continued to w at his back and dug my nails into his skin as he rode me. It¡¯s so wild and rough but I didn¡¯t want him to stop. He was right, he¡¯s going to break me. My back arched as my body writhed from the pleasure beneath him.


    ¡°Your insides feel great¡­I can¡¯t stop myself anymore¡­¡± Reiner groaned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, R! Fuck me¡­just fuck me!¡± I screamed in my ecstasy.


    His hands cupped and lifted my hips off the bed before he shoved his thick rod into me faster and harder. Now that he was holding my hips, he could control the angle of his thrusts. I felt like I was going to climax once again as Reiner changed the angle of his thrusts to hit me from various angles. It wasn¡¯t long before my body started to tremble and spasm.


    I yelled his name in my climax and he did the same. My eyes were closed, and I feltpletely drained of energy and life when Reiner finally came deep inside of me for the second time today. Reiner pumped his cock deep into me before nting his seed inside of me. He¡¯s filling me up again with his hot release. I was sure that if I wasn¡¯t on the pill, he would have impregnated me in no time at all.


    I wanted him to do my nails but¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to make it¡­


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Too Perfect

    The chirping birds notified me that morning has arrived. I stirred in bed, my body still heavy with sleep and I felt toozy to do anything. Sleeping in bed for the day might be good. However, I knew that that wasn¡¯t really an option.


    I sighed softly to myself before forcing my eyes open. As expected, Reiner was no longer by my side. The bed next to me was empty and so was my bedroom. After all this time, I still found it amazing how he could get up so early in the morning. I hate the mornings¡­


    The morning sunlighting in from the window stung my eyes. Reiner must have left the curtains opened intentionally so that the sunlight would wake me up. How cruel of him. Instinctively, I brought my hand up to shade the light from my eyes as I started reaching for my mobile phone with my other hand.


    Oh¡­wow¡­


    Red glittery nail polish greeted me as it sparkled in the light, the golden sparkles catching my eyes. This looks so pretty. The color and the sparkle looked mesmerizing on my nails. I smiled brightly with extreme happiness before I startedughing a little.


    I pulled the nket away from my legs to reveal my beautifully painted toenails in the same matching red color. Double wow¡­


    Iughed a little to myself as I thought about how I was right. Reiner really did have enough stamina to do my nails after what we didst night. I smiled to myself as I admired his handiwork.


    Wow¡­he¡¯s too perfect, seriously.


    Feeling suddenly energized, I got out of bed, showered, and got dressed before heading down to the living room. I wondered where Reiner is now and what he¡¯s doing. I didn¡¯t have to wonder for too long, I ran into Reiner in the living room as if he had been waiting for me.


    ¡°Some cake?¡± He offered.


    ¡°What happened to healthy greens and beans stuff¡­?¡± I asked in confusion before biting my tongue.


    Why did I have to ask about that? What if he remembers and takes away the cake?! Argh¡­


    ¡°You deserve a break today so that is what you¡¯re getting,¡± Reiner replied smoothly.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I eximed at the pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Some cake?¡± Reiner asked again.


    ¡°Thank you! Oh¡­and thanks for doing my nails,¡± I thanked him with a happy smile before holding up a hand to show-off my sparkly nail polish.


    Reiner just smiled at me without saying anything. However, I could tell that he felt a little proud of himself.


    ¡°When did you bake these?¡± I asked, although I already had a pretty good guess.


    ¡°This morning while you were peacefully sleeping in¡­¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± I said, nodding my head in appreciation.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± Reiner said as he ced a small te with a slice of cake on it in front of me.


    I looked down at the blueberry cheesecake in front of me as I felt the corners of my mouth turning upwards into a small smile. It¡¯s so nice just to see the cakes that he baked once again. Of course, eating it would be even better¡­


    ¡°What about feeding me?¡± I asked before turning to smile sweetly at him.


    ¡°Did you injure your arms or something?¡± Reiner asked and I knew that he was teasing me.


    ¡°Yes, I did. I injured my heart as well, want to see?¡± I teased him back.


    Heughed a little before he sat down in the chair opposite from me and reached for the small te, pulling it towards him.


    ¡°Here,¡± Reiner said curtly as he positioned a fork full of cake in front of my face.


    What a dreame true moment¡­


    ¡°Dreams doe true, I guess¡­¡± I whispered softly before I opened my mouth and ate the cake.


    The slightly sweet and rich taste of the cheesecake filled my mouth along with the slightly sour taste of blueberries. I¡¯m not really a sentimental person but I had to admit that I was also brought to tears in that moment. Reiner was smiling at me as he watched me happily eat the cake. He probably had no idea how bitter-sweet that moment was for me.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Reiner asked, needlessly.


    Of course, how can it not taste good?


    ¡°Very good. I think it tastes especially good because you¡¯re feeding me,¡± I replied without hesitation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Reiner said with a smile before putting the fork down.


    I watched in slight confusion as he pushed the small te across the table until it stopped in front of me. Cocking my head to the side, I wondered what he was doing.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to feed me anymore?¡± I asked, confused, and disappointed.


    ¡°If I feed you again then that bite just now wouldn¡¯t be special, right?¡± Reiner said with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°What kind of logic is that¡­?¡± I asked, clearly dissatisfied.


    ¡°Eat up. You shouldn¡¯t take a whole day to eat a slice of cake,¡± Reiner said as he continued to watch me.


    I sighed and rolled my eyes at him before continuing with the cake on my own. He watched me with amusement as I ate the cake until I finished it.


    Now that I think about it, my body has been recovering at a very fast pace. Truthfully, I felt fine already and the injuries on my arms and other parts of my body had healed up as well. Psychologically, I seemed fine as well. Although I was very scared and confused before; those feelings seemed to have disappearedpletely. Perhaps it was because I had Reiner by my side. He made me feel safe and soon enough the good memories started recing the bad ones.


    It was great that I was getting better; however, I couldn¡¯t stop this sinking feeling that had started to grow deep in my stomach. It was all because I knew that the more that I recovered, the less time I had left with Reiner. Once he¡¯s ascertained that I¡¯m all healed up and healthy again; I¡¯m sure that he would leave. Just like he had promised to.


    I nced over at Reiner who was sitting opposite me at the table. He seemed content and at peace and it was such a stark contrast to the storm that was swirling around inside of me. I shoved more cake into my mouth before I would start to feel sick.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Convincing Him

    A few weeks had past and I felt healthier than before the incident urred. For me, that was a big problem and I thought endlessly about how to appear less healthy. Perhaps, I should fake some illness or condition¡­


    What am I thinking? I sound like a crazy person¡­


    Today was supposed to be a big day because the doctor ising to see me from the hospital. Feeling concerned for my safety, Lucien had arranged for the doctor toe see me at home rather than for me to go to the hospital. I guess with enough money, you could order for most things to happen.


    Since returning home from the hospital, which was almost a month ago, I have never left home. It wasn¡¯t allowed. At first, I was depressed and dead bored and then I started to enjoy spending my days with Reiner. However, I was starting to yearn for my freedom once again. I mean, what will it take for me to step one foot outside of this property?


    ¡°The doctor is here to see you, Natalia,¡± Reiner announced as he entered my bedroom.


    Just what I had been waiting for. Perhaps if the doctor says that I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll have a basis for my case of going outside. Sure, that didn¡¯t solve the safety issue but wasn¡¯t that why Reiner is with me for?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said as I got up and walked towards my bedroom door.


    The doctor was waiting in the living room to see me. He seemed kind and helpful as always. I sucked in a deep breath and prayed that everything would go well. After asking about how I was feeling and some basic inspections, the doctor nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°You seem well. As I can see your injuries have all healed up well as well. So far there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems. The nurse will now take some sample of your blood to perform some tests, if that¡¯s ok with you?¡± the doctor said smoothly before smiling kindly at me.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you, doctor,¡± I replied obediently.


    If the result of the blood tests turns out fine as well then, I should be a step closer to my freedom. If I couldn¡¯t convince Lucien to let me out yet, at least, I could start by convincing Reiner. If I could convince him then perhaps more than half the battle would have been won already.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I looked over at Reiner who was standing a short distance away to give the doctor and nurse some space to work. He was watching me closely, and I could feel his concern.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m fit enough to go outside, and you know¡­live life as normal now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s nothing seriously wrong so you can go outside. Exercise is also fine but just rest if you feel you¡¯re too tired,¡± the doctor said affirmatively.


    I nced over at Reiner to make sure that he had heard the doctor¡¯s positivements. Reiner just shook his head softly at me and refused toment. I sighed softly as I tried not to feel depressed.


    ¡­


    **Knock Knock**


    That evening, I knocked on his door as I stood in front of it. Before I could knock for the third time, the door flew open, and Reiner was standing in front of me. I guess that I¡¯ve visited his room in the evening so often over the past month that he was probably half expecting me to knock on his door.


    ¡°You¡¯re here again¡­¡± he stated tly.


    ¡°Yea¡­¡± I mumbled in reply.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Reiner asked.


    Reiner stepped aside so that I could enter his room. I walked in slowly before sitting down on his bed. It was easy for him to ask me what was wrong, but it wasn¡¯t easy for me to give him an answer. Why did life have to be soplicated? I pulled my knees up and hugged them as I sat on his bed and looked at him.


    Reiner had closed the door and was looking at me as if he was still waiting for me to reply to his question. There were many things that were wrong. So many things needed to be unraveled that I wasn¡¯t sure where to start. They say that we need to take small steps towards victory and that every single small step count as progress. So, I guess, starting off with a small step towards a small victory is the way to go for now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m bored out of my mind. I don¡¯t want to be stuck under house arrest forever. Can I please go outside?¡± I said, sounding extremely childish and selfish even to my own ears.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Reiner replied simply.


    I blinked in surprise at this unexpected reply. Reiner pulled a chair over and sat facing me. I stared into his beautiful blue eyes, and I felt like he truly understood me, and he wasn¡¯t just saying it.


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± I asked, hopefully.


    Reiner nodded firmly.


    ¡°Really? I can finally go outside?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    I hadn¡¯t expected it to be this easy. Was it because the doctor had given the green light that I would be ok? Was that it?


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Lucien for you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be ok with it¡­¡± Reiner said before smiling a little at me.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked in excitement and disbelief.


    ¡°Yes. Stop asking the same thing over and over, Natalia,¡± Reiner reaffirmed.


    ¡°Ok¡­thank you, Reiner. I really mean it. Thank you so much,¡± I said, feeling so thankful.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Reiner replied in short.


    ¡°Where can we go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Somewhere safe,¡± he replied bluntly.


    Somewhere¡­safe? I wondered where that was? I wasn¡¯t sure what the definition of safe meant anymore. Where was considered safe on his standards, I had no idea. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t mind where we went as long as I got to go outside. It was a bonus that Reiner would be there with me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date?¡± I asked with a big smile.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had to ask a guy on a date before in my life. However, I¡¯ve asked Reiner on date countless times before. I guess I¡¯ve only seeded only once before¡­strictly speaking¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you no longer look so depressed,¡± he said as he ced arge and warm hand on top of my head.


    I stared up into his handsome face before I got up from the bed and hugged him tightly. He¡¯s so close¡­why does he have to go away?


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Somewhere Safe

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Somewhere safe¡­¡± Reiner replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said before¡­but where is that?¡± I asked again, feeling a little annoyed at how he¡¯s evading my question.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Now, stop asking,¡± Reiner replied without a care.


    We were in the car together and Reiner was driving. After waking me up super early in the morning, right at the break of dawn, we got in the car and was on our way on our date. Although, I had no idea where we were going, I was d to be outside the mansion. Not surprisingly, Reiner had packed up everything into the car and all I needed to do was dress up and get in.


    I¡¯ve asked him countless times regarding our destination, but he had evaded all my questions. Since I knew that he probably won¡¯t tell me, I decided to turn our conversation to discuss other things instead. I didn¡¯t know where we were going but what I knew was that it seemed to be somewhere far away. We¡¯ve been in the car for almost an hour, and it didn¡¯t seem that the destination was near.


    ¡°I want to go to the beach¡­¡± I said wistfully.


    ¡°This is your first trip outside in around a month and you¡¯re already thinking of future trips?¡± Reiner said with a lowugh.


    ¡°Of course. I want to go to the beach. We can y in the water and sunbathe together while we read books and chat¡­¡± I said dreamily as I pictured my sun-soaked date with Reiner on the beach.


    ¡°Sounds good¡­¡± Reiner murmured in reply.


    Iughed a little as I pictured so many more future dates that I wanted to have with him. In that moment, I didn¡¯t want to admit that my dream dates with him would probably end up as nothing but dreams. We chatted and weughed all the way until we reached our destination.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I was right. Our date spot was very far from the city. To be urate, it was around a three-hour drive from the city, and I wouldn¡¯t call it a standard date spot, for sure. When Reiner parked the car, he walked to my side of the car and opened the door for me. I looked around and was confused to say the least.


    We were in the middle of a forest deep in the mountains. I¡¯ve never been to a ce like this before. We were in the mountains and were surrounded by other taller mountains on all sides. Sensing that I was feeling a little scared, Reiner took my hand in his tofort me before smiling a little my way. It wasn¡¯t like I was scared out of my mind, but I was more curious about why we were here.


    Thick woods surrounded us, and dried leaves covered the floor under our feet. After removing our bags from the car and hoisting it on his shoulders, Reiner led me behind him deeper into the woods. Perhaps, if I asked him now, he would answer some of my questions.


    ¡°R¡­where are we going so deep in the woods?¡± I asked as I watched his broad back in front of me.


    ¡°A very safe and isted ce,¡± Reiner replied without looking at me.


    ¡°Which is?¡± I probed further.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. You¡¯ve waited hours, a few more minutes won¡¯t kill you¡­¡± he replied.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I mumbled.


    In a few more minutes, I could see our destination. My eyes widened in wonder and amazement. How could there be such a thing in the middle of an isted mountain like this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Reiner said as he tugged on my hand.


    I was frozen in ce as I stared up at the huge wooden structure of a building that was in front of me. A cabin in the woods would be an understatement. This structure was muchrger than a cabin. It could be a small mansion in its own right. The space surrounding the wooden building was clear and seemed well maintained. I guess, someone lives here or was taking care of it.


    We stood in front of arge door that was probably made of steel and I watched as Reiner took out arge key and started unlocking the door. For some strange reason, I felt very nervous about entering the ce. It felt like I was entering a secret or sacred ce. The door opened and while I was hesitating, Reiner pulled me inside after him.


    It was dark inside andpletely quiet. No lights came in from the outside because all the windows were closed. Orange warm light lit up the room when Reiner turned on the light. I blinked rapidly at the sight before me. The room wasrge and almost empty apart from a few pieces of furniture. A set of sofas, a dining table, and some chairs. The ce had absolutely nothing that could be called decoration.


    ¡°Is this your ce?¡± I asked dubiously.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°Then¡­is this a hotel or resort of some kind? You know, nature escape type of thing?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Reiner said.


    ¡°Then¡­?¡± I asked, getting impatient.


    ¡°This is a training camp,¡± Reiner stated tly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said in confusion.


    Training¡­for what? The hair at the base of my neck stood up and suddenly, I felt like it was a bad idea to be here in this ce.


    ¡°This used to be a secret base for training. Men and some women train here forbat and such¡­¡± Reiner exined.


    ¡°I see. Did you¡­train here as well?¡± I asked, my mind filled with interest.


    ¡°I did. A long time ago¡­¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not in use anymore?¡± I asked as I looked around the very empty ce.


    ¡°Nope. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to bring you here. Now this ce is just used for storage and stuff¡­¡± Reiner replied as he put our bags down on the sofa and gestured for me to sit down.


    ¡°I see. So, what will we do here?¡± I said, sitting down where he had indicated.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you. There¡¯s many things that we can do here. I¡¯ll show you soon,¡± Reiner said while smiling.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Simple Happiness

    ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s ok for us to be here?¡± I asked, still feeling unsure.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re not trespassing. I know the owner of this ce. He¡¯s¡­a good friend,¡± Reiner said to reassure me.


    Now that he mentioned it. I thought that someone must be living here to keep the ce so well maintained.


    ¡°Does he live here?¡± I asked, referring to his friend.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Reiner asked, cocking his head to the side as he looked at me.


    ¡°The ce seems very well maintained¡­¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Good observation. He doesn¡¯t live here but I guess he¡¯s nearby. If you¡¯re lucky¡­or unlucky¡­you might run into him,¡± Reiner said, and I couldn¡¯t tell what he meant by that.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Want to get changed? We¡¯re going outside,¡± Reiner said.


    I looked down at the flowy dress that I was wearing, and I got his point immediately. I guess something more suitable for walking around in the forest might be better for the day that Reiner had nned ahead for us.


    ¡°Ok. Please wait a moment¡­¡± I said as I rummaged through the bag to find something that would work.


    ¡°No rush¡­¡± Reiner said.


    I smiled at him. It was good to see him rx a little like this. He¡¯s always a little too uptight and serious while we were in the mansion together. Plus, today Reiner was in his casual clothes, and I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how well it suited him. Jeans and a simple shirt looked amazing on him and gave him such a homey vibe that felt so different from when he was in his butler uniform.


    Reiner showed me to a bedroom with an attached bathroom and that was where I changed into my new set of clothes. When I was done, we went out of the mansion together. It waste in the morning by this time and the sun was brighter than in the morning. The leaves and branches of therge trees gave us decent shade though. The wind was strong, and the atmosphere felt pleasant. It was like the air was clean and I could breathe deeper than when I was in the city.


    Reiner held my hand as we walked side-by-side, just enjoying each other¡¯spany in silence. I looked around at the nature around me and then at the man by my side. I guess, this is what they mean when they refer to peace bringing you happiness. I mean, we weren¡¯t doing anything and we weren¡¯t even talking and yet, I felt so happy just being by his side like this. I didn¡¯t know where he was taking me and truthfully, I didn¡¯t care.


    Perhaps, happiness was that simple.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Lucien agreed to this,¡± I said while I walked by his side.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± Reiner said curtly.


    ¡°What?! You brought me out without telling him?¡± I said in shock. This didn¡¯t seem like something that Reiner would do at all.


    ¡°I told him that I¡¯ll be taking you out. I didn¡¯t tell him about this ce, though. As far as he¡¯s concerned, you¡¯re at some hot spring ce that¡¯s supposed to help heal your injuries and rx your muscles,¡± Reiner exined like it was no big deal.


    ¡°Oh¡­I see. I¡¯m still surprised that he let me out though,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I was surprised too¡­¡± Reine admitted.


    We both ended upughing a little at that. I guessed I should have a talk with Lucien when I returned from this trip. I knew that he was just being protective of me, but I was sure that continuing this way wasn¡¯t going to be healthy for him, for me or for anyone. Somehow, we¡¯ll need to get over the incident and move on with our lives.


    It has been around a month since I was allowed to leave the house, so I fully intended to enjoy this trip outside. I never knew that freedom tasted so sweet until it was taken away from me.


    After a while of walking and a part of that was uphill, we arrived at a waterfall and a stream. I mouthed the word ¡®wow¡¯ and I guessed my eyes sparkled at the sight before me. This must be nature at its best. I¡¯ve never been an outdoor person as far as I remembered and getting up close to nature like this wasn¡¯t really my thing. However, I had to say that the small waterfall and stream in front of me felt rxing to the eyes and ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasant surprise, isn¡¯t it?¡± Reiner asked and I could feel his presence close behind me.


    ¡°Definitely. I never expected that there would be a waterfall and a stream here,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Do you know how to fish?¡± Reiner asked.


    I think I¡¯ve had a conversation simr to this one with him before. It was probably when he took me to row a boat. If I recalled correctly, back then he asked if I could swim. My lips curved into a smile as I recalled the events of that day.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Do I look like I know how to fish?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­I was just asking in case I¡¯d get lucky,¡± Reiner replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°Guess this just taught you not to rely too much on your luck,¡± I said beforeughing at him.


    ¡°I never rely on my luck¡­¡± Reine replied, sounding very serious.


    ¡°Aha¡­so are we going to fish?¡± I asked.


    I could see that there were fishes in the stream but catching them was a different issue all together. Can¡¯t we just eat normal food? Now that I think about it, I wasn¡¯t sure if Reine packed food from the mansion and clearly there were no restaurants around here either.


    ¡°Yes, but since you just told me that you can¡¯t fish. I¡¯ll have to teach you first,¡± Reiner stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Is this part of my training?¡± I asked curiously. After all, we are at some type of training ground and a veryrge one at that.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± he said with a shrug.


    I watched him unpacking stuff from a bag that he had carried along with us on our walk. I didn¡¯t know anything about fishing, but I could tell that those were probably fishing tools.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Payback

    ¡°What are we going to do with the fish? Will we eat them?¡± I asked, having mixed feelings about this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve packed lunch so the fish will be for dinner,¡± Reine replied as he busied himself preparing the fishing rods.


    I looked down at the clear water in the stream and I could see a few fishes swimming by. Seriously, I¡¯m having very mixed feeling about fishing for them and then killing them for dinner. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not vegan and I¡¯ve eaten fish before many times in my life but I guess fishing for them and eating them feels a little different than if they were just served to me cooked on a te.


    ¡°Pay attention, Natalia. I¡¯m going to teach you how to fish,¡± Reiner said as he came to stand next to my side.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I murmured softly in response.


    ¡­


    Clearly fishing wasn¡¯t a thing for me and I had never expected that I would excel at such an activity. Not surprisingly, I was right. It was just boring, and I didn¡¯t quite know what to do. Soon, I lost interest in fishing all together. How am I supposed to pay attention to fishing when all I¡¯m interested in is the man next to me?


    Everything he did caught my attention and I found every single detail mesmerizing. The way the sun shone on his red hair from above. His blue eyes as they focused on the task at hand. The way his hands moved about. The way his brows creased slightly in concentration. I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes, or my mind off him.


    ¡°R¡­what are you ns for the future?¡± I asked while I watched him fish.


    ¡°You¡¯re not paying any attention, are you?¡± Reiner asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Just answer my question¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any,¡± Reiner replied nkly.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°What about you?¡± He asked instead of replying to my question.


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯m not sure to be honest. Getting a job that is interesting would be a good start. I want to feel like I¡¯m making progress in life and not just depending on other people for help all the time¡­¡± I replied after thinking for a bit.


    ¡°Sounds tough. Good luck, Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said encouragingly.


    ¡°I want to be more independent¡­and have a normal life¡­¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± he said before turning to smile a little my way.


    ¡°Why did you¡­choose the job that you chose?¡± I asked, obviously not referring to his job as my butler.


    Reiner was silent for a while as he seemed to ponder his answer. I waited patiently as I stared up at his face. I really wanted to know why someone would choose a profession like his¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m good at it,¡± Reiner replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked in disbelief. There¡¯s got to be something more to it, right?


    ¡°My family¡­they all have the same job¡­¡± Reiner said softly.


    What did he just say? His family¡­


    I knew that he had just told me that his whole family were in the same profession but what I really cared about was the fact that he had finally told me something about himself. That¡¯s a first.


    If I recalled correctly, he told me that he had normal parents and no siblings before. Now I guess I knew a little more about them.


    ¡°So, you basically decided to follow in your parent¡¯s footsteps?¡± I asked, curiously.


    It was hard to imagine that his entire family were trained soldiers or mercenaries. Well, I guess these families really do exist¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m just good at it¡­¡± Reiner repeated.


    ¡°If you have children, will they have to take up the same profession?¡± I asked, fully interested to hear his answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Reiner replied passively.


    ¡°But you do want to have children, right?¡± I asked, further pressing the matter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± he replied once again with the same response.


    ¡°I do. I want to have a few kids. Maybe one that¡¯ll look like me and one that¡¯ll look like his or her father¡­¡± I said dreamily.


    ¡°Then you should start by getting a job first and then finding a suitable husband for yourself,¡± Reiner said, sounding very serious.


    I looked at Reiner with wide eyes before blinking rapidly in disbelief. Did I hear him right just now? Is this man really clueless or is he just trying to piss me off?!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a very funny guy?¡± I asked as I narrowed my eyes at him.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Reiner replied cluelessly.


    I should have known that dropping hints like that wasn¡¯t going to work on this solid brick wall. Now that our conversation came to a pause, Reiner returned his attention to the fishing rods. He still haspletely no idea about what he just said. I watched him silently as I started getting more annoyed at his carefree behavior.


    I bent down and dipped my hand into the stream, feeling the slightly cold water run through my fingers. I smirked as a slightly mischievous thought entered my mind. Payback should be sweet¡­


    ¡°R¡­look this way please,¡± I said sweetly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Reiner asked as he turned to look my way.


    At the same time, I scooped up water with both of my hand and sshed it on him. His eyes widened in shock at my action and the water that had sshed onto his face and shirt. I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and startedughing loudly. His surprised expression was absolutely adorable. It¡¯s so fun to see the usually calm and stern Reiner so stunned.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Reiner asked in confusion as he stood up.


    ¡°Sshing water on you¡­¡± I replied while stillughing.


    ¡°Stop ying around like a kid, Natalia¡­¡± Reiner said before he sighed.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s so fun!¡± I said while stillughing.


    I reached into the water and started sshing more water onto Reiner while Iughed. He brought his hands up to block the water from getting onto him. It wasn¡¯t every day that I could act carefree like this. Being in the mansion or being outside, I had to always live up to the Rosenhall name. Sshing water around in the middle of the mountain like this wouldn¡¯t quite fit the image.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Just Like This

    ¡°Natalia¡­look this way,¡± Reiner said sternly.


    Curiously, I turned around to see what he wanted. Water sshed onto my face and the front of my shirt so fast that I didn¡¯t have time to react. I silently thanked whoever invented waterproof eyeliner and mascara as I closed my eyes and felt the water run down my face.


    ¡°Reiner!¡± I yelled his name as I reached down into the stream and began sshing more water his way.


    ¡°What do they like to say? Something like¡­you started it?¡± Reiner said whileughing a little at me.


    The water felt so much colder on my face and body than it did when I touched it with my hand in the stream. The wind blowing against my face just made the water feel that much colder. I burst outughing at the situation that we found ourselves in. Sshing water one each other like we were carefree children. It was so fun, and I felt so free just to be ying around with Reiner like this.


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time that Iughed this hard. Even if it was only for a moment, I was d that my burdens seemed to have lifted. Reiner¡¯s joyfulugh filled my ears, and I could feel my heartache for him.


    ¡°R¡­¡± I called his name as I ran towards him and flung my arms around his neck.


    He¡¯s so tall I had to literally jump up on him to hug him like this. As expected, Reinerrge hands held my waist and carried me up so that I could reach. I kissed the side of his neck softly as I wrapped my legs around his hips. The wind on my wet skin and clothes felt so cold but Reiner¡¯s body made me feel so warm.


    ¡°Your shirt is all see through now¡­¡± Reiner said with concern.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert¡­¡± I teased.


    ¡°Says the girl who¡¯s pressing her breasts to my chest¡­¡± he teased me back.


    I looked up into his handsome face and beautiful blue eyes before I startedughing like I was going crazy. If only time would go on just like this, everyday would be so fun for the two of us.


    ¡°You¡¯re so funny¡­¡± I whispered.


    Pulling his head down towards me, I ced my lips softly on his. I kissed him softly and his hands tightened around my waist. Letting out a sigh of satisfaction, I continued to kiss him as our kiss deepened. I parted my lips invitingly and Reiner slipped his hot tongue into the depths of my mouth. Oh¡­how I¡¯ve been waiting for this¡­


    The forest was peacefully quiet around us now that we had stoppedughing and ying around with water. The atmosphere was so tranquil and thankfully, we were alone. As we kissed and his tongue grinded along with mine, it truly felt like we were the only ones in our little world. How I wished that this could be true.


    ¡°You should change before you catch a cold,¡± Reiner said after he broke our kiss.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so worried about everything¡­¡± I replied but I couldn¡¯t help smiling at him.


    He put me back down on the ground before he turned to take out some clothes from the bag that he had packed. It was amazing how prepared he was about everything. I started taking my wet shirt off and realized that my bra is wet as well. Having a bra-free day wouldn¡¯t be too bad once in a while. I shrugged carefreely as I also took off my bra.


    I nced over at Reiner and saw that he had his back turned towards me. One of these days, I¡¯m going toe to understand his thought process. I didn¡¯t understand why he had to turn his back when he¡¯d already seen me naked plenty of times.


    ¡°I¡¯m done¡­¡± I said when I had finished changing.


    Reiner was wet too. I wondered if he was going to change as well.


    ¡°R¡­you¡¯re wet. Are you going to change too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s have lunch,¡± Reine replied.


    I watched as Reiner ced a mat on the ground and started unpacking many lunch boxes. While I stood awkwardly to the side, Reiner arranged everything professionally.


    ¡°Is there something that I can help out with?¡± I asked, not wanting to feelpletely useless.


    ¡°No. Just¡­stand to the side¡­¡± Reiner said as he continued setting up everything.


    When the food wasid out on the mat in front of me, I looked in wonder at the amount and variety of food that was packed.


    ¡°Did you make this?¡± I asked in awe.


    ¡°No. The cooks did¡­¡± Reine replied.


    His response made me feel better somehow. I mean, it would really be too over the top if he had cooked all this as well. Being too amazing can be too much for my heart to take. Unknowingly, I had started smiling a little to myself.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s eat,¡± Reiner said as he sat down and gestured for me to do the same.


    I sat down and we began eating in silence. Since I had changed clothes, the wind didn¡¯t feel so cold anymore and the weather seemed pleasant. The food tasted amazing. I was sure that the food tasted decent because the cooks cooked it, but it tasted outstandingly delicious right now because I was in a great mood. Also, because I was eating it with Reiner.


    ¡°What are we doing after this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Today is your rest day so just rest and take it easy. The real thing starts tomorrow,¡± Reiner replied casually.


    ¡°The real thing?¡± I asked, catching on to what he just said.


    ¡°I figured now that you¡¯re here¡­I might as well teach you some things¡­¡± Reiner said a little hesitantly.


    I wondered what it was what he was going to teach me. As long as I get to spend time with him, I guess anything would be fine.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to wait and see, right?¡± I asked, knowingly.


    Reiner just smiled and nodded in response.


    Just as Reiner suggested, I spent the rest of the afternoon doing absolutely nothing at all. We walked around together in the forest while we enjoyed the scenery. We sat down when we needed to rest and chatted. He read me a book while I used hisp as my pillow and drift off for a short nap.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Reiner – Lucky or Unlucky

    It was always during these enjoyable moments that time seemed to pass by so quickly. Before I knew it the sun had already started to set. I looked up at the sky a little sadly, thinking that the day was alreadying to an end.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look so sad,¡± Reiner saidfortingly as he wrapped a protective arm around my shoulders.


    ¡°The day ising to an end¡­time flew by too fast¡­¡± I muttered depressingly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°What are you talking about? This is when we start watching the sun set and once we¡¯re done with that we¡¯ll start a fire and cook dinner,¡± Reiner said before he shed me a bright smile.


    I guess, the day was far from over after all. I thanked Reiner silently as I smiled back at him and hugged him back. We watched the sunset together side by side. The sky changed colored from blue to a mix of orange and pink and then to dark purple and finally it got dark as the sun dipped below the horizon.


    Reiner made a fire so that we could camp out under the stars. I watched as he started preparing the fish that we had caught before in the stream and started to grill them on the fire. Ok, he caught them while I was goofing around and acting useless. Spending so much time outside like this was a pleasant change. Because of my phobia of the forests, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible before this.


    ¡°R,e here,¡± I said as I patted my hands on myp.


    Reiner cocked his head at me curiously, but I knew that he understood what I wanted him to do. He looked hesitant.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I said as I patted myp again.


    With a sigh, Reiner finally gave in. He sat down next to me and thenid down with his head on myp. I looked down at this handsome face as he stared up into mine with his beautiful blue eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch the stars together, R,¡± I said as I pointed up at the sky.


    We were far from the city so we could see the stars clearly. The trees where we were sitting parted enough for us to get a good view of the sky above. It was a breathtakingly beautiful sight to behold. There were many things that I wanted to say to him, but I decided to keep them for another day. Perhaps, when the stars weren¡¯t so bright and the atmosphere was less romantic, I¡¯ll start saying them. I wasn¡¯t sure if Reiner had anything that he wanted to say to me. We just stayed close together as we watched the stars twinkling in the sky above us.


    ¡­


    Perhaps it was because I was tired or because the trip made me rx but I slept so wellst night. For once in a very long time, I woke up uncharacteristically early in the morning. For someone who wasn¡¯t a morning person, I had never woken up this early by myself without the help of the rm. I sat up in bed and realized that Reiner was nowhere to be seen.


    I got out of bed and went out to the living room. Surprisingly, Reiner wasn¡¯t there either. I guess he went out? I bet he never suspected that I would wake up this early. I decided to look around while I waited for him to return. The morning weather up in the mountain felt wonderful. The air felt so clean and fresh, and I could smell nature. There were dew drops on the leaves of the nts in front of the mini-mansion. I crouched down to see the drew drop. This really looked like a scene from some nature documentary that I had seen before on television.


    Walking around the well-kept garden surrounding the mansion, I was lost in nature and the peacefulness of the scenery that I didn¡¯t realize that someone had approached me. Looking back on it, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was that lost in the moment or if that person had a talent of sneaking up on other people.


    Regardless, I was shocked when I turned around and came face to face with a thin old man. All his hair was white and so was his beard. He was quite tall and lithe. He smiled at me, and many lines of age creased his face. I quickly ced my hands over my mouth before I would scream in shock. The man didn¡¯t seem dangerous, but his sudden appearance truly freaked me out.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I managed to ask in a panicked whisper.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing, little girl¡­¡± the old man said.


    Did he just call me a little girl? I might be young but ¡®little girl¡¯, seriously?


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯m here with Reiner¡­my name is Natalia¡­¡± I introduced myself a little hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this ce. Happy to have you here, Miss Natalia. My name doesn¡¯t matter because it changes depending on who you are anyways,¡± the man said beforeughing a little.


    This old man is the owner of this ce? If I recalled correctly, Reiner did say that I might run into him if I was lucky¡­or unlucky. Now I was beginning to wonder if I was lucky or unlucky.


    ¡°You know¡­Reiner, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course. I know Reiner and all the other names that he¡¯s used as well,¡± the man said with a grin.


    This man knows Reiner. That caught my attention at once. Perhaps, if I asked, he could tell me more about Reiner. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to try asking.


    ¡°Umm¡­can you tell me more about Reiner?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You want to know about him? What would you like to know, little girl?¡± the old man asked before chuckling.


    ¡°Everything. Anything that you can tell me would be valuable,¡± I said excitedly.


    ¡°Are you perhaps in love with Reiner?¡± the old man asked abruptly.


    Huh?


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched my face intently before his eyes lowered and began scanning my entire body from my face down to my feet and then up again. It made me feel extremely nervous. This old man, he seems to have many tricks up his sleeves.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Conversations

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± I asked, more shock at how he knew rather than how forward his question was.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious. You¡¯re either in love with him or really obsessed with him¡­¡± the old man said.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°So, what do you like about Reiner?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°I guess¡­everything¡­¡± I replied after some consideration.


    The old man¡¯s eyes widened at my response before he roared withughter. I watched him in wonder because I didn¡¯t quite understand what it was that he found so funny.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Well, you ask me to tell you everything about him as if you don¡¯t know anything about him. Yet, you tell me that you love everything about him. You¡¯re aplex paradox, aren¡¯t you?¡± the old man said while he tried to suppress hisughter.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not in that type of rtionship,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I wonder. He never brings anyone with him. Let alone a woman¡­¡± the old man said as his eyes narrowed at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get my hopes up. He¡¯s not in love with me,¡± I said, quickly shutting down my own hopes.


    ¡°You seem very trusting,¡± the old man said observantly.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I said, not quite following what he meant by that.


    ¡°You trust him and his words¡­maybe a little too much,¡± the old man said before winking at me.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°If you want to be with him¡­you¡¯re going to have to be very brave,¡± the man said as he nodded his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Exactly as I said. Brave¡­in every sense of the word,¡± he replied.


    In every sense of the word¡­? While I was taken aback by the old man¡¯s words, my arm was yanked backwards, and I started to lose my bnce. I let out a small cry before my back hit something warm and hard.


    ¡°What are you doing to her?¡±


    Reiner? I nced up to see that the hard wall that my body seemed to have bumped against was in fact Reiner¡¯s body. He still held my arm, and I could feel that he was very tense. I thought these two were friends or did I misunderstand something? The air between the two men didn¡¯t seem friendly at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. We¡¯re just chit chatting. Is that the word that young people use these days? Chatting¡­¡± the old man replied.


    Reiner looked at the old man suspiciously before he sighed and loosened his hold on my arm. However, he ced a hand on the small of my back and I knew that he wanted me to stay close to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to appear in front of people,¡± Reiner said tly.


    ¡°I¡¯m human too you know, I do like to socialize,¡± the nameless old man said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t happen to recall¡­¡± Reiner muttered, clearly unconvinced.


    I watched the two men conversing and I could sense some tension between them. That made me wonder how they knew each other and what was their rtionship. I could tell that they¡¯ve known each other for a long time and seemed close in a weird way. Perhaps, if I asked Reinerter, he might tell me.


    ¡°Natalia, can you go wait for me inside first?¡± Reiner asked and I knew that he was asking me to leave the two of them alone.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± I readily agreed.


    I guess old friends have somethings that they wanted to catch up with each other on. Smiling a little at the old man, I took my leave and headed back towards the entrance to the mansion.


    ¡­


    Reiner watched silently as Natalia walked away from them until she rounded a corner and was out of sight. He then turned to the old man


    ¡°So that¡¯s Natalia¡­¡± the old man said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Why did you approach her? It¡¯s unusual for you to show your face¡­to anyone¡­¡± Reiner asked as his eyes narrowed at the old man.


    ¡°Easy easy¡­don¡¯t get your diapers up in a knot. I just wanted to see the girl you skipped out on your real job for¡­¡± the old man said before he smiled knowingly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t skip out. I told you that I¡¯m quitting¡­¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that even worst? I¡¯m losing my top agent¡­¡± the old man said before sighing.


    ¡°I¡¯m quitting¡­¡± Reine repeated emotionlessly.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re still so young? When you told me that you wanted to¡­go after her¡­¡± the old man said as he recalled some memories of his own.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was going to go after her,¡± Reiner quickly corrected.


    ¡°But that¡¯s exactly what you did. You have no idea how much trouble I went through to keep this away from your father¡­¡± the old manined.


    ¡°Why? You should have just told him,¡± Reiner said without a care.


    ¡°Me? Tell him? No no no¡­spare me my life, please. It¡¯s your mess and I¡¯m staying out of it. If you want to break the news to him, you can do so¡­¡± the old man said as he waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared, huh?¡± Reiner asked with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m scared out of my chicken-brained mind. Your father¡¯s a monster¡­¡± the old man replied without hesitation.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be in a good mood as long as business is going well¡­¡± Reiner muttered.


    ¡°I guess. Are you¡­nning to go home?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Reiner whispered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Reiner, you¡¯ve used this name for many years now, but I still find it strange. Anyways, I just want to say that you should not feel responsible. You just did as I told you. The mission instructions were as such and you followed through. There¡¯s nothing that you should feel responsible for,¡± the old man said, sounding serious.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Reiner asked calmly.


    ¡°That girl lost her mother because of the mission that I assigned to you. I could have assigned someone else, so it could have been someone else who would mistakenly kill her mother. So don¡¯t overthink it. If you need someone to me, you can just me it on me. It won¡¯t make me feel guilty,¡± the old man said passionlessly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡­¡± Reiner replied.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Real Deal

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any guilt or any sense of responsibility. Everyone has their own role to y, Reiner. You and me, we just yed out role. The mission came with instructions and without the identity of the target. If the person paying doesn¡¯t care who would get killed, then that¡¯s none of our concern,¡± the old man said firmly.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Reiner whispered.


    ¡°Why do you think the mission came without a clear identity of the target? Because it doesn¡¯t matter who gets killed. The purpose was to get rid of some secret documents. That¡¯s it. In the end, the client achieved that, and they were happy. Done deal,¡± the old man said before snapping his fingers.


    ¡°I know that,¡± Reiner replied coldly.


    The old man narrowed his eyes at Reiner as if he wasn¡¯t convinced that Reiner understood what he was saying. The man sighed loudly before speaking again.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Marry the girl?¡± the old man asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Reiner replied immediately.


    ¡°Poor little girl is going to get her poor little heart broken¡­¡± the man teased as he made a small voice.


    ¡°You should go back¡­¡± Reiner snapped.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you not to half-ass things?¡± the old man continued with his preaching.


    ¡°You should return¡­¡± Reiner repeated firmly.


    ¡°Go home, Reiner. Take on some jobs and put your old man in a good mood,¡± the old man suggested.


    ¡°You should disappear already, don¡¯t you think? You¡¯ve been out in the open for too long, isn¡¯t it bad for your skin?¡± Reiner said, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t here. You didn¡¯t see me. I don¡¯t exist,¡± the old man said before smirking.


    ¡°Roger that,¡± Reiner muttered.


    ¡­


    I waited for Reiner in the mansion. Those two are really taking their time with their talks. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been waiting and there were still no signs of Reiner. I wondered what they are talking about. I wondered if they¡¯re talking about me. Sitting down on the sofa, I crossed my legs and then uncrossed them. After a while, I crossed them again. What is taking Reiner so long?


    When I heard the door open, I jumped up from the sofa immediately and approached the door. As expected, Reiner walked in with an unreadable expression on his face. That only made me more curious about what the two men talked about. I decided to ask him about it although I knew that he probably won¡¯t tell me anything.


    ¡°How was your talk with the old man?¡± I asked before smiling up at him.


    ¡°Nothing special. We didn¡¯t talk about anything much,¡± Reiner replied.


    I knew that that wasn¡¯t true. I mean, they did take quite a while.


    ¡°How did you two get to know each other?¡± I asked, curiously.


    Reiner stared down at my face, and I knew that I was being too nosy. But I just wanted to know¡­


    ¡°I know him from way back¡­¡± Reiner replied without disclosing any key information.


    ¡°He seems like a very kind person¡± Imented.


    ¡°Forget that you ever met him. That¡¯s for the best,¡± Reiner said curtly.


    ¡°Why? This is the first time you introduced me to your friend,¡± I said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t introduce you two. You ran into him¡­¡± Reiner corrected.


    Oh, I guess he¡¯s right.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to thank him for letting us stay here¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Did he say anything to you?¡± Reiner asked, suddenly sounding very serious.


    ¡°Umm¡­no¡­¡± I replied before smiling at him.


    It¡¯s not like I can tell him what we spoke about¡­


    ¡°Good. Come here for a second,¡± Reiner said as he reached out and took my hand into his.


    Without much effort, Reiner began dragging me behind him. I struggled to keep up with his long strides while my mind wondered where he was taking me. The mansion was muchrger than I had initially thought. The hallway that Reiner was leading me down was long but quite narrow. When we reached the end, we descended some stairs.


    Is this the underground? I didn¡¯t think that this mansion would have an underground floor like this. Surprisingly, it was quite clean and there was more than enough light for us to see properly. Reiner held my hand as he helped me down the narrow stairs.


    ¡°What are we doing down here?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­¡± Reiner replied without giving anything away.


    These little adventures and exploration felt so exciting to me. I actually never knew that I was into these mysterious adventures and stuff.


    ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± Reiner said unceremoniously.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I stared in wonder at a device that locked the door. This does look like some spy movie. It¡¯s a fingerprint scanner and a retina scanner. In the middle of a mountain? Well, I clearly didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°Is this some kind of treasure room?¡± I asked excitedly.


    ¡°Depends on who¡¯s looking at it¡­I guess¡­¡± Reiner replied before he let the machine scan his retina.


    Therge metal door clicked unlocked and automatically slid open. It was dark inside, however, when Reiner stepped in the lights automatically switched on.


    Oh¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I whispered in astonishment.


    I took one step into the room, and I was too stunned with what I was seeing to take another step. Someone, please tell me that this is the wrong room. My eyes widened in shock at the sight of countless rows of weapons arranged on the walls from floor to ceiling. Racks and racks of what I guess were various types of weapons were there as well.


    I had no knowledge of these things, but I could identify the key themes of the things in the room. Guns, explosives, knives, swords, bullets, and various other weapons that I didn¡¯t even know how to start describing.


    Tell me that this is some mistake¡­


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± I asked, my voice shaking.


    Reiner¡¯s hand held mine a little firmer before he turned to face me. He looked very calm and collected and I could tell that this wasn¡¯t his first time in the room at all.


    ¡°How best to convince other people that you can take care and protect yourself?¡± Reiner asked.


    How am I supposed to answer that?


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I murmured, unsure of how to answer.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – My Teacher

    ¡°No defense is better than self-defense. You can have bodyguards and stuff but at the end of the day, it¡¯s always better if you can defend yourself as well,¡± Reiner stated like it should be obvious.


    I didn¡¯t like where this conversation was going at all. The fact that we were standing in a secret underground room filled with weapons wasn¡¯t helping either.


    ¡°I see¡­I don¡¯t think I can beat anyone at physicalbat though¡­¡± I mumbled truthfully.


    Please don¡¯t expect me to fight. That is something that I absolutely don¡¯t want to do. Why does he think I never took up any self-defense sses up until now? It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Probably true. If you can¡¯t fight them, then you shoot them,¡± Reiner said as he reached for a small pistol that wasying on a table close to his right hand.


    Please tell me that that¡¯s not real. Although, I knew that it probably was¡­real.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I gasped in shock.


    One look at Reiner¡¯s face and I could tell that he waspletely serious. Is this what he meant by the real deal starts tomorrow?


    What sort of logic is that anyways? I can¡¯t just randomly shoot people.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you how to shoot a gun. We¡¯re not going back until I¡¯m satisfied with your achievement,¡± Reiner stated.


    My face felt numb, and my lips suddenly felt very dry. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s being serious about this.


    The words from the old man came back to me in full force.


    ¡®If you want to be with him¡­you¡¯re going to have to be very brave¡¯


    Is this what the old man meant? Did he know that Reiner brought me here for this?


    ¡°So, the next time you meet a suspicious and creepy old man like that, just shoot him dead,¡± Reiner said before grinning at me.


    After that Reiner led me outside and after a short walk, we arrived at what was probably an outdoor shooting range. I have never shot a gun before in my life, and honestly, I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it at all. After introducing me to various types of guns in the weapon storage room, Reiner picked up a small revolver for me. Obviously, I went along with whatever he rmended because I had no experience or knowledge in this particr area.


    ¡°Do I really have to do this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Reiner replied without a thought.


    The weather was pleasant enough but the tension and nervousness that I felt was making my hand sweaty. When I came on this trip with him, I never dreamt that I would end up learning how to shoot a gun like this. Honestly, even if something were to happen to me, I didn¡¯t think that I could shoot anyone. Telling that to Reiner wasn¡¯t going to change his mind though.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll exin to you how a gun works¡­¡± Reiner said seriously.


    I listened to him exin while his hand showed me various parts of the gun. Truthfully, I was more scared than interested. However, I had to pay attention to Reiner. He¡¯s such a good and patient teacher, honestly. I loved the sound of his voice and how his hand moved gracefully yet expertly as he held the gun in his hand and moved it around fluidly.


    ¡°Are you listening?¡± Reiner asked as his eyes narrowed at me.


    Ok¡­I lost focus for a bit there. More like I was focusing on the wrong thing. It wasn¡¯t like I could help it. I found my teacher much more interesting than the subject that he was trying to teach me. Iughed a little to cover up my shyness at being caught before I stuck out my tongue a little.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter how I knew. Focus, Natalia¡­¡± Reiner replied sternly.


    I sighed loudly as I tried my best to focus on what he was saying and what he was showing me. The fact that we were outside, and the training ground seemed so real, precisely because it was real, made me extremely nervous. Why couldn¡¯t he take me to a shooting range like what other normal people did?


    Simple¡­Reiner wasn¡¯t a normal person. I wanted tough and cry the same time. The sunlight reflecting off his red hair makes his hair look so magical and soft¡­


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡± Reiner called my name sternly.


    ¡°Right¡­yes¡­I¡¯m listening¡­¡± I said as I snapped out of my thoughts.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not¡­¡± Reiner said knowingly.


    I rolled my eyes at him. Shit, he caught me again. This is why he should have hired some other instructor to teach me instead. Seriously¡­


    ¡°What about a demonstration?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°You want me to show you?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°Can you?¡± I asked before smiling up at him.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Reiner replied.


    Wow¡­I¡¯m about to witness Reiner shooting a gun. Maybe this lesson was worth it after all. This trip¡­my whole life up to this point was all worth it. I couldn¡¯t see myself, but I was sure that my eyes must have sparkled with excitement.


    ¡°When you¡¯re shooting someone, just aim at the center of their body. If the target is moving, that¡¯s your best bet. Even if the target moves, you¡¯re bound to hit him somewhere. It doesn¡¯t matter where, just hitting your target is a good enough start,¡± Reiner said.


    ¡°Aha¡­¡± I mumbled.


    I pray that the day neveres when I have to actually shoot someone. I mean, please. There were three targets positioned quite far from us. Narrowing my eyes, I could roughly make out the bull¡¯s eye at the center of the target silhouette¡¯s chest. Seeing it and hitting it, I knew were twopletely different things.


    ¡°If you think you¡¯ll get scared, you should cover your ears¡­¡± Reiner warned.


    I quickly nodded and covered my ears with my hands and stepped away to give him plenty of space. Once he saw that I was in a safe ce, Reiner lifted his arm, took aim, and shot the gun with ease. I counted the gunshots as he fired rapidly until he emptied the gun. That was six rounds¡­


    ¡°Come here,¡± Reiner said as he beckoned me over to him.


    After he lowered the gun, I quickly went to his side before we walked towards the targets to see the result of his impressive shooting.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – If You Stay

    ¡°How did you manage to hit the bull¡¯s eyes on all three targets with ease?! This is amazing! Wow!¡± I cried out in excitement as my eyes widened at the holes in the targets.


    ¡°Anyone can do this much with enough practice. The target wasn¡¯t even moving¡­¡± Reiner replied emotionlessly.


    Other guys might have used this opportunity to show off a little but definitely not Reiner. That in and of itself, just made him all the more impressive. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of him.


    ¡°Still¡­I think it¡¯s amazing,¡± I said, meaning it. I never thought that he would be this good.


    ¡°Well, thank you My Lady. I¡¯m sure you can do it too if you pay attention and practice,¡± Reiner said, almost snapping at me.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t think so¡­¡± I replied, clearly unconvinced.


    ¡°Have some confidence in yourself,¡± Reiner replied before patting my head softly.


    ¡°Is it time for some food yet?¡± I asked, referring to lunch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. It¡¯s your turn next,¡± Reiner said while shaking his head.


    ¡­


    After lunch, we spent the entire afternoon at the shooting range. With a whole lot of encouragement from Reiner, I learnt how to hold a gun properly and I shot a gun for the first time. It felt strange but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. Reiner stood behind me as he held my hand and positioned in on the gun. It felt like we shot the gun together.


    Without a doubt, I was very bad at it, but practice does make perfect. Reiner was right, if I practiced some more, I would probably do better. Not that I would be able to reach his level. Reiner was indeed good at his job. I wondered when he started learning how to use a gun¡­and to fight¡­


    Was this career even normal? I had no idea what he was like growing up or what kind of life he had prior to meeting me. I had so many questions and so many things that I wanted to know about him.


    Before we knew it, the sky above was dyed a beautiful orange color and the sun had started to set. I looked up and saw some birds flying by across the sky. It was a captivating sight to behold. Nature is really beautiful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Reiner said.


    Finally, the words that I have been waiting for! The end of training for the day has arrived. I sat down on the grass floor and sighed. Somehow, I survived that. New experiences were great too, I guess.


    ¡°Good call. I feel like my arms are about to fall off¡­¡± I said with a hint ofint.


    ¡°Can you stand? I want to show you a good view of the sunset,¡± Reiner said as he bent down and offered me his hand.


    ¡°Sunset? Oh¡­sure¡­¡± I said as I ced my hand into his muchrger one.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit more uphill though,¡± Reiner said, sounding a little apologetic.


    ¡°I think my legs are going to give out. I don¡¯t think I can make it,¡± I said as I put on a pitiful face.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I guess we¡¯ll miss out on the good view after all¡­¡± Reiner said teasingly.


    ¡°Oh,e on. This is where you¡¯re supposed to offer to carry me on your back,¡± I whined.


    ¡°Why do I have to do that?¡± Reiner asked as he raised an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Because you love having me on your back¡­¡± I replied confidently.


    ¡°You¡¯re funny. Get on,¡± Reiner said as he crouched down with his back towards me.


    I got on his back, and he stood up. Wrapping my arms around his neck loosely, I ced a kiss on his cheek as a way of thanking him. Reiner turned and smiled at me. My heart skipped a beat and I hugged him tighter as I tried to hide my blushing face from him. The walk uphill wasn¡¯t a long one, but it was enough for us to share a pleasant chat long the way.


    ¡°When did you learn to shoot a gun?¡± I asked with interest.


    ¡°When I was a kid,¡± Reiner replied.


    ¡°Who taught you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My father and other people¡­¡± he replied without looking back at me.


    I could tell from his tone that I wasn¡¯t going to get much more out of him. Time to switch topics.


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s no real need for you to teach me self-defense¡­¡± I started saying.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s always better if you know how to defend yourself,¡± Reiner cut in readily with his own view.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll just stay by my side then I wouldn¡¯t have to defend myself¡­¡± I said sweetly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be here all the time¡­¡± Reiner stated factually.


    ¡°You know¡­sometimes I wonder how I can make you change your mind about that¡­¡± I said close to his ear.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Get off,¡± Reiner said as he bent down to let me off.


    Such bad timing. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I expected him to answer me anyways. This man is so difficult¡­but so fun¡­


    Wow! Now this view is really something. We stood side by side close to a cliff where we could see a very big and bright orange sun that had started setting. The wind blew in my face, sending my hair fluttering behind me. The sun felt so close, and the view was breathtakingly beautiful. I didn¡¯t even want to blink my eyes. It felt like I could stare at this view forever.


    ¡°Pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Reiner asked needlessly.


    ¡°Very. Super super pretty¡­¡± I replied in awe.


    ¡°I used toe here a long time ago when I was tired from training during the day,¡± Reiner said as he seemed to recall some fun memories.


    ¡°I wish we could watch more sunsets like this together¡­¡± I said wistfully.


    If only we have more time together. We could do so many things together.


    We stayed that way until the sun had dipped below the horizon. After the sun had set the sky darkened quite fast and the temperature started to drop as well. I sneezed suddenly.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Reiner asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold¡­¡± I whispered as I hugged his arm against my chest and leaned onto him.


    ¡°Maybe we should head back,¡± Reiner suggested.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Lost in Him

    ¡°Or maybe¡­¡± I whispered as I stood up on my tiptoes and leaned closer to his body.


    Wrapping my arms around his neck, I pulled his face down towards me a little before I ced my lips on his. Nothing warms me up as fast as a kiss, after all. I sighed softly in satisfaction at the warmth and feel of his lips against mine. I let him go and smiled a little shyly at him.


    Reiner¡¯s eyes are so beautiful. Before I could process anything, I felt like I wanted to kiss him again. Our eyes locked and our faces inched closer and closer to one another until our lips touched. We kissed each other softly and slowly.


    The warmth of his lips on mine and the feel of his strong arms around my body made me feel safe and at ease. Slowly, I parted my lips invitingly and Reiner thrusted his tongue deep into the depths of my eagerly awaiting mouth. I moaned softly as our kiss deepened.


    His hands slid up my neck to the back of my head, where he held me while his lips continued to taste and tease me. His tongue danced wildly along with mine as we kissed ardently. His lips crushed onto mine greedily and I began moaning louder and louder into our kiss. His hand slid underneath my shirt and quickly made its way up to cup and fondle my breasts.


    There was no denying that I wanted him, and I wanted him to touch me more. My back arched, thrusting my breasts shamelessly into his hand as I invited him to y with my breasts. After massaging my womanly assets through my bra for a short while, his hand slipped under my bra to fondle my breasts directly. It felt so pleasurable that I had to break our kiss and cry out.


    ¡°Touch me¡­more¡­R¡­please¡­¡± I begged in between my harsh breathing.


    My body felt so hot and the ces that he¡¯d touched felt like it was burning. Reiner slipped his other hand underneath my clothes and began squeezing and kneading my breasts. It was a little rough, but I loved it so much. When his fingers rolled my erected nipples, I cried out before whimpering softly at the intense pleasure and the heat building up in between my legs.


    By the time he was pinching my nipples, I was crying out his name as my pussy throbbed with need. My hips began squirming and I knew that I was already very wet down there. Gently, Reiner pushed me down onto the grass and began unbuttoning my pants and sliding it off my hips. I felt the cold air on my bare legs before his hot hands started stroking my legs up and down, warming them. I moaned his name as I enjoyed his loving attention.


    ¡°Re closer¡­¡± I beckoned to him with outstretched arms.


    Reiner got on top of me, and I felt the heat of his body on top of mine in addition to some of his weight. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him down into a heated kiss. As I kissed him wildly, my hands slid down from his neck to his back before I slipped them underneath his shirt to feel the muscles of his back directly against the palms of my hands. Reiner moaned softly into our kiss, and I knew that he liked it when I stroked his back like this.


    Eagerly, I parted my legs wide before wrapping my legs around his hips. Automatically, Reiner began grinding his hips against my crotch. He¡¯s so hard already. I could feel the shape of his hard dick grinding against my pussy through his pants.


    ¡°R¡­please¡­¡± I whispered as I stared deeply into his blue eyes.


    ¡°I guess you can¡¯t wait anymore¡­¡± Reiner whispered before sticking his tongue out and running it down the side of my neck.


    ¡°I bet you can¡¯t either¡­¡± I teased.


    Reinerughed softly before he got up just enough for him to unbutton and unzip his pants. I watched the seductive sight of Reiner freeing his gigantic manhood from the restraint of his pants and boxers. My pussy clenching in anticipation of taking his thick shaft inside of me. It wasn¡¯t long before Reiner got on top me again and positioned his engorged staff at my flooded entrance.


    ¡°R¡­please¡­¡± I begged him to hurry.


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I probably have been waiting for this moment since I found out that we would be going on a trip together. My imagination had run wild when I imagined having private time together with Reiner so that I could fully enjoy his lovingpany.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready?¡± Reiner asked.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied confidently.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± I moaned loudly when I felt a sharp thrust prating my pussy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very wet already¡­you should be ok¡­¡± Reiner said with satisfaction as his fingers felt the wetness inside of my love hole.


    Assured that I was ready to take in his cock, Reiner slowly withdrew his fingers from my pussy hole before recing it with something much longer, hotter and thicker. I cried out loudly when Reiner¡¯s thick rod plunged deftly into my wet cunt.


    Oh¡­he¡¯s filling me up deep inside¡­


    I dug my nails into his back as his cock stretched and filled my sopping wet hole. Finally, we are one. My hips began thrusting up and down beneath him immediately as I urged him with my body for him to move inside of me. Reiner groaned lowly before his began thrusting his massive cock in and out of my hole. He was moving very fast in no time at all as he rode me, and I tried my best to keep up with his rough strokes and fast rhythm of his thrusts.


    ¡°R¡­¡± I whispered his name passionately.


    ¡°Does it feel good? You¡¯re moaning so much¡­¡± Reiner teased me.


    ¡°Faster¡­please¡­fuck me¡­harder¡­¡± I begged as lust consumed my mind and body.


    My body writhed underneath him as my pussy thrusted up to meet his thrusts halfway, drawing his cock deeper and harder into my body. His cock rammed into me, and our sex made lewd wet noises as his cock stirred up my wetness and messed me up deep inside. The swollen head of his cock pushed against my womb with each thrust and the pleasure was so blissful that I cried out.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Middle of the Night

    Reiner groaned as he exerted himself. It began to hurt a little as his cock grew thicker and even longer inside of my love hole. He¡¯s moving much faster and harder now and I could feel the sweat on his back. I could feel my body going numb as I was beginning to reach my limit. I¡¯m going to climax very soon¡­


    Reiner¡¯s rough and fast thrusts drove me closer and closer to the edge. I cried out his name loudly while my nails sunk into his back when I reached the peak of my pleasure. After giving me a very short while to catch my breath, Reiner withdrew his cock from me and sat up. His arms were around my body as he helped me sit before guiding me to straddle him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you cum again this way¡­¡± Reiner whispered his lusty n into my ear.


    My weak arms draped on his shoulders as he began lifting my hips and positioning the head of his hard cock at my entrance. I sighed in satisfaction when my hips slowly lowered down onto his upstanding rod. His length slowly, but firmly, began to fill me up deep inside until his entire length was buried inside of my wet hole. Instinctively, I began moving up hips up and down, sliding my wet pussy up and down the length of his gigantic cock. Reiner moaned softly and I knew that he was also feeling good.


    ¡°Cum inside me¡­R¡­¡± I pleaded softly close to his ear.


    ¡°I will¡­¡± Reiner promised.


    Hisrge hands cupped my buttocks before he held them tightly in his hands, keeping me in ce. My hips hovered slightly above his cock as I waited for him to thrust into me. Reiner began thrusting his massive cock into my hole from below and I cried out as my eyes widened at the impact of his thrusts. He¡¯s filling me up so deeply and hitting all my good spots from this angle. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying out and closing my eyes tightly at the intensity of the pleasure that was taking over my body.


    After a short while of his cock pumping wildly into me, I was ready to climax again. I bit into his shoulder to muffle my scream as my whole body trembled when I finally came again. Reiner was close to his orgasm as well. His thrusting became more desperate, and his moans got louder as he neared his own climax. His cock thrusted against my womb before he cried out my name and emptied his hot seed deep inside of my love hole.


    ¡­


    When I woke up, I felt very warm andfortable. My eyelids felt so heavy that it was difficult to open them at first. It was dark but I realized that I was no longer outdoor. Instead, I was sleeping under the covers in bed. ncing around, I could figure that I was somehow back in the building and Reiner was sleeping next to me on the bed. He must have carried me after I fell asleep from exhaustion after we had sex.


    I tried not to move so that I wouldn¡¯t wake Reiner. It was still dark outside which meant that I had woken up in the middle of the night. I nced over at Reiner and saw that he seemed to be sleeping peacefully next to me. My eyes were immediately drawn to the outlines of his handsome face and straight nose. It was quite dark, but I could make out his face.


    I wished that time would stop so that I could spend my time leisurely observing him just like this. Apart from the wind that was blowing against the window outside, the night was silent and that made me feel slightly lonely. It was an unpleasant feeling when my mind reminded me that my time with Reiner was slowlying to an end as time ticked by. Some time soon, the sand in our hourss would run out and we would be parted again. This time, probably forever.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Reiner¡¯s soft voice surprised me so much that I had to cover my mouth with my hands to prevent myself from crying out. On top of that, I hadn¡¯t realized that I had started crying. Perhaps it was my soft sobbing that gave me away and woke up Reiner.


    ¡°Sorry, did I wake you?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m a light sleeper,¡± Reiner replied like it was nothing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to sleep then,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why were you crying?¡± Reiner asked again.


    I could tell that he was staring at my face even in the darkness. Furthermore, I could tell that he wasn¡¯t willing to let this issue slide. However, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to tell him that I was crying because I feared the day woulde that he would leave. Saying it would hurt me and I believe that he already knew the answer to his own question already without me having to reply to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m tired¡­I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± I replied stiffly before turning on my side away from him.


    I shut my eyes and tried my best to go to sleep. Reiner shifted his weight a little next to me and it wasn¡¯t long before I felt him pull my back against his chest as he cuddled me. The feel of his strong arms and hard frame against my softer and smaller body felt soforting.


    ¡°You should go to sleep and stop worrying so much¡­¡± Reiner said calmly.


    I wished it was as easy and as simple as that. If it was, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. Reiner kissed my hair softly and a smile immediately found its way to my lips.


    ¡°R¡­stay¡­forever¡­¡± I whispered my wish softly as if I was praying to the stars in the night sky.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Reiner heard me or not. Truthfully, it probably didn¡¯t matter. I knew that my wish would fall on deaf ears. No matter how hard I beg for him to stay; he wouldn¡¯t. If Reiner heard me, he pretended not to, and in the end, I fell asleep without hearing any response from him.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Return to Chaos

    The following day was another day of shooting lessons with Reiner. Today was thest day of our trip and we would be heading back to the mansion sometimeter in the afternoon, ording to Reiner. I had to say that I made astounding progress in my lesson. By the end of the session, I was able to shoot a pistol on my own with some uracy. Sure, I wasn¡¯t a pro at it and my shots didn¡¯t always hit the target, but I still thought that I did quite well.


    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m pretty good, right?¡± I asked before shing a bright smile at Reiner.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Reiner made an unconvinced sound as if he was deep in thought.


    ¡°What? Say something¡­¡± I demanded.


    ¡°It needs work¡­a lot of work,¡± Reiner said after some thought.


    ¡°What do you expect? It¡¯s only been two days!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°I guess¡­you did quite well,¡± Reiner mumbled as he ruffled my hair.


    ¡°Quite well¡­¡± I muttered with clear dissatisfaction.


    I pouted like a mad kid almost all the way on the ride back because Reiner didn¡¯tpliment me how I wanted him to. Reiner probably found that funny because he was chuckling to himself during our ride back to the mansion. We arrived back just in time for dinner. Lucien sent word that he wouldn¡¯t be back home for a few days. I didn¡¯t need to ask to know that he had gone on a business trip abroad again.


    To my surprise, Zak came over unannounced to join me for dinner. It was very rare for Zak to turn up at Lucien¡¯s mansion without a proper appointment. I wasn¡¯t sure if the visit was nned or not, but Zak must have something quite urgent or important to talk to me about if he randomly just popped in here for dinner. It definitely wasn¡¯t just dinner that he was after.


    Since Zak was here, I ate with him in the dining room properly just like how I would have dined with Lucien. The chef also went all out with the meal since Zak was sort of like a guest. Reiner stood off to the side of the room in silence. However, asionally, I could feel his eyes on me.


    ¡°So, you went on a trip? How was it?¡± Zak asked casually.


    ¡°It was really fun! I needed a break. Being locked up in the mansion was really driving me insane¡­¡± I replied honestly as I toyed with some leaves in my sd with my fork.


    ¡°Good to hear. You seem well too. Much better than when Ist saw you,¡± Zak said, sounding pleased.


    ¡°Really? I guess¡­¡± I whispered hesitantly.


    I didn¡¯t like it when people told me that I looked well because that would mean that Reiner hadpleted his job. Not good¡­


    ¡°The food here is good. Compliment the chefs for me,¡± Zak said with a smile.


    I knew that he was just making small talk. The food probably tasted standard for Zak and neither does he care about sendingpliments to the chef. Which can only mean one thing: whatever he wanted to discuss has to be done in private.


    ¡°Should we go for an evening stroll? I could use some fresh air. Would you apany me?¡± I asked invitingly.


    ¡°You always have the most perfect ideas¡­¡± Zakplimented.


    After my suggestion for an evening stroll, Zak¡¯s mood seemed to lighten. That was when my suspicions were confirmed. Zak wanted to talk to me in private without anyone else around. Once I provided him with the excuse for us to be alone together, he quickly epted. Now all I had to do is quickly finish off this meal. I had no idea what Zak wanted to talk to me about, but I had a gut feeling that it was something very important.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After we finished our dinner, Zak stood up from his seat and quickly came to my side before offering me a hand. I nodded and smiled at him as I extended my hand and ced it in his. He helped me to my feet just like a proper gentleman would. ncing in Reiner¡¯s direction I could see that he was watching us with a worried look on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯re just going for a stroll in the gardens. We¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I said to Reiner.


    He nodded, getting the message that we wanted to be left alone. Without saying another word to me, Reiner bowed, turned, and exited the room.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Zak asked invitingly.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± I replied before smiling at him.


    ¡­


    The night was windy and pleasant. The atmosphere couldn¡¯t beat that of the mountains that I had descended earlier in the day, but it was decent enough for an evening stroll. I walked along leisurely at Zak¡¯s side with my hand tucked in the crook of his arm.


    Both of us didn¡¯t say anything as we proceeded deeper and deeper into the garden. Once Zak was sure that we were alone, he turned to face me, and my eyes widened slightly at the serious look on his face.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± I asked, my mind filled with worry.


    Zak looked at me as he seemed to ponder some thoughts. I watched silently as he struggled to put his words together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been debating with myself for a couple of days now whether to tell you or not¡­¡± Zak said hesitantly.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I think you should tell me. Not just for my sake but I think you¡¯ll feel better too if you tell me about it,¡± I stated with certainty.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± Zak said before sighing loudly.


    When he turned to look my way again, his eyes were clear, and I knew that he had made up his mind. Gently, Zak took my hands into his as his eyes stared directly into mine.


    ¡°My mother tried to kill you¡­¡± Zak said without mincing his words.


    What?!


    ¡°¡­what?¡± I said in shock.


    ¡°I said, my mother tried to kill you. The fire¡­that was her idea¡­¡± Zak repeated.


    Oh¡­I should have known. I was shocked but I wasn¡¯t really surprised about it. Now that I thought back on it; it did make sense. After the news of Zak turning down his newly appointed position made big news in the media, it must have pissed Madame Francesca off a lot.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­

 Reiner – Burden and Chains

    Somehow that must have made her feel that her control over thepany was shaken. nning the fire to hurt me was something that someone like her would have done as a way to threaten Zak. I should have seen thising. I should have been more proactive in protecting myself.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I asked with concern.


    ¡°Why are you asking me that? I should be the one asking you and not the other way around,¡± Zak said seriously.


    ¡°I was physically hurt but what about you? All this time, you¡¯ve been suffering so much for us,¡± I said in a small voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. You should stop worrying about me and worry more about yourself,¡± Zak replied before smiling tenderly at me.


    ¡°I think you already worry about me plenty though,¡± I said as I smiled back.


    ¡°Natalia¡­I¡¯ll find a way to keep you safe,¡± Zak said earnestly.


    ¡°I know I just barely escaped death or something like that but¡­I feel quite safe with Reiner,¡± I said, trying to reassure Zak that I was fine.


    ¡°Good. That will have to do¡­for now¡­¡± Zak replied followed by a soft sigh of relief.


    ¡°Is that what you wanted to talk to me about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to fix all this,¡± Zak promised.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s all good now. No need to look so depressed,¡± I said as I tried my best to cheer Zak up.


    ¡°If something happens¡­with Reiner, promise that you will tell me, ok?¡± Zak requested.


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure what he was referring to. What could happen between Reiner and me anyways? However, Zak seemed very serious about all this.


    ¡°Ok. I promise,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Zak said and he seemed to rx a little.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Promise me not to stress please. I don¡¯t want to see lines on your beautiful face,¡± I said teasingly.


    ¡°Yeah yeah¡­let¡¯s head back inside,¡± Zak said as he took my hand in his.


    ¡°Ok. What about dinner again sometime soon?¡± I asked brightly.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Zak replied casually; however, I could tell that his mind was already elsewhere.


    ¡­


    After returning to the mansion, Zak excused himself and left immediately. I knew that the issue was far from over for Zak and that he was still very troubled by it. However, I decided to let him go because I knew that there wasn¡¯t anything else that I could say to make him feel better. There are some things that Zak would rather handle on his own and I¡¯m willing to respect and let him do just that.


    After sending Zak off, I returned to my room to find Reiner waiting for me there. Reiner being Reiner, didn¡¯t ask what Zak and I talked about. However, I thought that it would be better if he knew about what we discussed. Partly because he¡¯s my bodyguard and partly because I just didn¡¯t want to keep anything from him.


    I sat on the bed and beckoned for him to join me with the wave of my hand. Without saying a word, Reiner came and sat next to me on the bed. I felt the mattress shift under his weight as he sat down close to me.


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t ask because you normally don¡¯t pry but¡­I just think that I should tell you anyways,¡± I said softly.


    Reiner listened intently to my words before he nodded in understanding as he encouraged me to go on.


    ¡°Zak told me that his mother, Madame Francesca, is the one behind the fire¡­¡± I told Reiner while I kept my eyes glued to the floor at my feet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too shocked about it,¡± Reiner said calmly.


    I could say the same thing about him. Reiner didn¡¯t seem shocked about what I had just told him either. That made me wonder if he already knew or if to him it didn¡¯t make a difference who was behind it. He had already been protective of me since he was convinced that it was arson rather than an ident.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say that I suspected her or anyone particrly, but I could see why she would have the motive to do it¡­¡± I mumbled admittingly.


    ¡°Is it because of Zak?¡± Reiner asked.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m nothing more than a burden to Zak¡­¡± I whispered softly as I felt my chest tighten.


    It had always been that way and it was true even until now. I¡¯m just a burden to Zak. If I wasn¡¯t here, Zak wouldn¡¯t be bounded like this¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t think of you that way,¡± Reiner saidfortingly.


    However, that was the problem¡­


    ¡°Exactly. Precisely because Zak doesn¡¯t see me that way, he¡¯s not willing to let go¡­of us. That¡¯s why I¡¯m always feeling so guilty because Zak always has to suffer because of him. Even this incident, he mes himself for it¡­¡± I said, feeling tired and depressed.


    ¡°You should worry more about yourself and put your recovery first,¡± Reiner said sternly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Zak told me as well. He¡¯s always so worried about me. Honestly, I just hate myself whenever things like these happen,¡± I said sadly. I felt like I was about to cry and I desperately tried to hold my tears back.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reiner asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a chain that Madame Francesca uses to tie Zak down. I¡¯m just like a hostage. If Zak doesn¡¯t do what she orders, she¡¯ll hurt me somehow and Zak will have to go along with what she wants. Zak¡­he does the things he does to keep me safe¡­¡± I confessed. I have never told anyone this before.


    ¡°Enough, Natalia. It¡¯s Zak¡¯s own choice. He¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± Reiner said firmly.


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± I murmured; however, I wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°You should rest and try not to over think things. Stress andck of rest will be bad for your body,¡± Reiner warned.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I whispered in reply.


    After taking a quick shower, Reiner tucked me into bed. I felt so drained of energy and life that I didn¡¯t want to move my body at all. Iy there in bed with the nket over my body as I concentrated on keeping my tears from falling. It wasn¡¯t anything new and I knew all of this already; however, reality was hard to swallow. I knew that one day, somehow, I must give Zak back the freedom that he deserves.


    ¨CTo be continued¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!